(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Te Karere"





,' 




>l;irk l^lw.iril IVfci*M k n 

• 

Mark I". Petersen has risen tr< m a humble station in life to merit 
greal recognition. To know him is n> be acquainted with a man who 
is chivalrous, who is kind and considerate of others, and yet who 
combines this humility with a radiant personality. Despite Ins youth- 
Fulness he is an experienced leader of nun who inspires trust; he lias 
the confidence of Ins associates and has been a source of comfort and 
inspiration to them on many occasions. 

He was born in a humble town in Salt Lake City and his early 
home life was simple and unpretentious, and he was helped along life's 
pathway by the loving hands of humble parents, Danish converts, 
who migrated to Zion For the sake of the gospel. 

Elder Petersen's earl} years revealed many unusual traits of 
character which attracted the attention of his companions, teachers, 
and leaders. They learned to respect him for his integrity, sincerity, 
and marked qualities of leadership. As did the others of his family, 
he went to work early carrying newspapers and helping his father. 
His education was secured in the public schools in Salt Lake City 
and at the University of Utah. 

Elder Petersen went on a mission in 1920 t<> Canada and while 
then- had many experiences which strengthened his faith. When he 
returned home he went t<> work for "The Deseret News" as a re- 
porter hut his ability as a writer and newspaper man sent him to 
the top; in 1041 he became general manager of the official church 
newspaper. 

For one who was only forty-three years of age at the time of his 
call to the Twelve, he has had an unusually prominent church career. 
He has served as a member of tin- high council and in the presidency 
of several stakes. He is an enthusiastic temple worker and has devoted 

much time and effort to his work as well as to genealogical research. 

The appointment of Elder Petersen to the Twelve, on April 20, 

1044. followed the naming to that position .if three young men in 
recent years. He was forty-six on November 7. and is the youngesl 
member of the Twe ve. 

Elder Petersen brings to his position the qualities of leadership 

and ability needed by one who stands in the high councils of the 
church. To these he adds a likeable personality, a friendship, sincer- 
ity, and faith that is unsurpassed. 

Improvement Era. 



Te Karere 

Established 1907. 
Wahanga 42 lW^f^i^\\ Hanuere, 1947 




A. Reed Halversen 

Meryl Reber 



Tumuaki Mihana 
Etita 



"Ko tenci Pcpa i zvhakatapua hei hapai ake i te hvi Maori ki 
roto i nga zvhakaaro-nui." 

Address Correspondence: 
Box 72, Auckland, C.l, New Zealand. 



"Te Karere" is published monthly by the New Zealand Mission o*f 
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and is printed by 
THE BUSINESS PRINTING WORKS LTD., 55 Albert Street, Auck- 
land, C.l, Mew Zealand. Subscription Rates: 3/- per six months; 
5/- per year; £1 for five years; £2/10/- for life. (United States 
Currency: $1.00 per year; $4.00 for five years; $10.00 for life.) 



CONTENTS 



Editorial — 

What Now? 



Special Features — 
President's Page 
Women's Corner 
Greetings from Mahia 
Every Soul is Free . . 
Watchmen of the Vineyar 
Our Light 

Foundation Stones . . 
Riddle of Korotangi 
Mm Tan 1947 

Church Features — 

Sunday School 

N< v. I rem the Field 



4 
6 
9 
10 
13 
18 
20 
22 

26 



30 
32 



TE KARERE 



[ianuere, 1947 



o 



( editorial 



WHAT \< >W? 

Man) people would like to know tin- answer to the 
question, "What now?" The desire to look ahead into the 
future so as to know or Foretell the events thai await us s< (in- 
to be a trait peculiar to all members of the human race. As 
the ( )1<1 Year draws near to its end we are approaching a 
corner beyond which stretches another three hundred and 
sixty-five steps along the roadway of life. As we pause for 
a moment at this milestone we might wonder what is hidden 
beyond, what new experiences, joys, or sorrows awail us, but 
those things will only be revealed as we journey onward 
along the pathway. 

For some reason, known only to Mini. God does not 
allow us to see into the future nor does lie allow US even 
the smallest ii timation of what might befall us at some future 
date. Probably, it is well that we do not have that privilege 
for, as our lives stand now. we live day by day with faith in 
our hearts, and beyond faith we have hope and belief. With- 
out these things, there would he little to live for, for was u 
not Paul who said. "We walk by faith and not by light." 






Each of us has building stones and materials with which 
we are building our structures fur enjoyment in the life here- 
after. As we live from day to day we build and use the avail- 
able material only as we are ready for it. If. for some reason, 
we were able to see the whole of our material heaped up to- 
gether we would very likely revolt and feel aire that we 
could not endure the pains and heartaches which the shaping 
and fitting of the ma.ss of material would require. Conse- 
quently, we would tend to elimii ate many of the unpleasant 
things of life, and many things which eventually would he 
our finest factors in building would he rejected and avoided. 
Inexperienced as we an' at this task of building, it is best that 
we are furnished hut little day by day with which to build 
our character. 



Hanuere, 1947 



TE KARERE 



We can apply to the future the lessons and experiences 
of the past and by so doing we can get a partial idea of the 
general outcome. But there are so many things that can 
enter in and change and distort our original pattern. Satan, 
the greatest of tempters, is ever trying to inject a discord- 
ant and dark thread into the fabric of our lives. Let us ever 
be on our guard, and the pattern of our fabric may be the 
same at its completion as the one we desired at the beginning 
of its weaving. Those who have in mind a beautiful pattern 
for their lives, those who have a high goal in life, those who 
look to God for guidance, can usually look back on their lives 
with joy, and forward to the future with anticipation. 

Yes, the passing of an Old Year and the birth of a New 
causes many to stop and ponder and to have varied thoughts 
and reflections. Many look ahead, but as the Old Year says 
good-bye, might not it be well to stop and think what has 
come and gone with it. I pray that none of us must look- 
back and bemoan the past; we should be able to view with 
appreciation the many blessings that have come to us during 
the past vear. Tn our successes we should find bigger and 
better materials for our future building; our failures, too, if 
there seem to be any, can furnish us with valuable aids if we 
but realize our mistakes and strive to do better. After all, 
the mistake itself isn't so bad, it's how we react that counts. 
And in looking ahead let's use the lessons learned from the 
mistakes, as well as the successes, to make the New Year 
better than the last. 



Now that the New Year is here, what are we going to 
do with it?' Shall we make resolutions? "No," you might 
say, "I never keep them, why bother." We should always 
make new resolutions, for nothing resolved is nothing gained. 
lie who makes good and honest resolutions, though he 

doesn'1 keep them as well as he might, is ahead of the one 
win' makes none at all. Our resolutions should be sacred 

to us and our God ; we should ask I lini for help and guidance 

and strength in keeping them. There are s<> mam points 
in each of us that need improving that we should have no 
trouble in finding something on which to c mcentrate our 

•■ Herts for tin' coming \ i ar. 

- M A'. 



TE K KRERE Hanucre, 1947 



President's Page 

HOW STRONG IS YOUR TESTIMONY? 

During the past months many M.I. A. classes have discussed a 
lesson on the .subject. "How Strong L Your Testimony?" Some 
beautiful thoughts have been expressed and sour- inspiring testimon- 
ies have been borne. Scarcely a week passes in which many of us 
have not heard the humble testimony of two or more fine members 
ot the church. The testimonies of main have been borne, not in 
speech, hut in the actions of the individuals, in the payment of tithe-, 
in supporting the activities of the church, in unselfish service to fel- 
lowmen or in righteous living generally. One of the greatest treas- 
ures in life is a burning testimony of the divinity of the mission of 
Jesus Christ, and the knowledge that lie is the son of God, and that 
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is I lis organization 
here on earth set up to make possible the fulfillment of His purpose 
in connection with the salvation of mankind. 

In a recent issue of The Deseret News appeared an editorial en- 
titled "The Other Eight Witnesses." The following is taken from 
this editorial : 

"Typical of the testimonies of many faithful people are those 
borne by the men who have stood at the head of the Kingdom i 
on earth. 

Joseph Smith: T had actually seen a light, and in the midst of 
that light I saw two Personages, and they did in reality speak to me: 
and though T was hated and persecuted for saying that T had seen a 
vision, yet it was true.' 

Brigham Young: 'I testify that there is a Cod. and that Jesus 
Christ lives, and that he is the Saviour of the world . . . T know that 
Joseph Smith was a prophet of God and that he had many revelations.' 

John Taylor: T testify as my brethren have done, that this is 
the work of God that has been revealed by the Almighty, ai.d I 
know it.' 

Wilford Woodruff: T feel to bear my testimony to this work. 
It is the work of God. Joseph Smith was appointed by the Lord 

before he was born.' 

Lorenzo Snow: 'I testify before this assembly . . . that God 
Almighty, through my obedience to the gospel of Jesus, has revealed 
to me, tangibly, that this is the work of God — that this is I lis Gospel' 



Hanuere, 1947 TE KARERE 5 

Joseph F. Smith : 'If no man had ever testified of these things 
upon the face of the globe, I want to say as a servant of God, inde- 
pendent of the testimonies of all men and of every book that has been 
written, that I have received the witness of the Spirit in my own 
heart, and I testify before God, angels and men, without fear of the 
consequences, that I know that my Redeemer lives, and I shall see 
Him face to face, and stand with Him in my resurrected body upon 
this earth, if I am faithful; for God has revealed this unto me.' 

Heber J. Grant: 'It has been one of the joys of my life, because 
of the knowledge which I have of the divine mission of the Saviour, 
to bear my testimony . . . and to lift up my voice declaring that our 
Heavenly Father and His Beloved Son have again spoken from the 
heavens and that God introduced His Son to Joseph Smith and in- 
structed him to hear His Son ; and the Saviour promised Joseph 
Smith that he should be the instrument in the hands of God in again 
establishing the Church of Jesus Christ upon the earth. 

George Albert Smith : 'I testify to you that this is the work of 
our Father, and it will roll forth until he comes again in the clouds 
of heaven, whose right it is to rule and reign.' 

God is no respecter of persons. Every man who will abide the 
law upon which a testimony is predicated will then know for himself. 

For 'by the power of the Holy Ghost ye may know the truth of 
all things.' " 

The Saviour said, "My doctrine is not mine but His that sent 
me. If any man will do His will he shall know of the doctrine^ 
whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself." 

How true this statement is. It is as applicable to-day as it ever 
was. Those who are faithful and true and live according to the teach- 
ings of the gospel do not question the divinity of Christ nor of Joseph 
the Prophet and his work. Rather their testimonies become stronger 
and dearer to them daily. Still we know of people who have losl faith 
and turned away from the Church and have contented themselves 
with inactivity or have turned to some other organization where their 
weaknesses are not so often, if ever, brought to their attention : where 
they can take the easy road in life. Some through sin have grieved 
the Holy Spirit and their testimonies have been withdrawn from 
them. The beauties of the gospel which bring joy and peace to right- 
eous people cease to have interest for them and they are left to drift 
in sin and unbelief. Through Hue repentance onl) can they again 

enjoy the satisfaction that COmes to the soul of the faithful in Christ 

As we begin the new year, let us -true without ceasing to "(1.. 
Ilis will" that our testimonies max in- strengthened and our i<>\ ma) 

be full. 



TE KARERE 



Hanuere, 1 ( '-J7 




Women's Corner 



I'.V I J ANA 1 [ALVERSE \ 



1 ( M7' But we 
gone so quickly ': 



just greeted 1946. I [as it 



Yes. We have come to the reality that an- 
other year has gone, and we begin to wonder 
what we have done with it. and just h<»w much 
better our life is because of another twelve 
months of experiences. 

By a stroke of the clock, we go from one 
year into the next, and the whole world makes 
merry as if some great task lias been accom- 
plished or a miraculous change ha- been made which will affect our 
whole life. But morning dawns upon the New Year and we have 
the same world; nothing in it has been changed. Despite the passing 
of the year, life will go on much the same as it has for generations. 
It is true we will travel far. perhaps into new places; we wdl meet 
new people, and learn great and good things, hut the same old truths 
will always prevail and if we will have happiness we will have to 
build our lives around those truths. 



We now are determined to turn over a new leaf, make New 
Year's resolutions, and we are thankful for one of God's choice gifts, 
repentence. At the end of the year we repent our past mistakes and 
begin the new year with a strong determination to do the many things 

which we know are pleasing to our fellow man and to God. These 

new determinations become our resolutions. 

If we are at a loss to know what to repent of. we can always 
think back on a hymn which President I [eber J. Grant said we should 
read one thousand times. It is found on page 384 of the L.D.S. 
Hymn Book, and its title. "Let Each Man Learn to Know Himself." 



Let each man learn to know himself. 
To gain that knowledge let him labour. 
Improve those failings in himself 
Which he condemns so in his neighbour. 
How lenient our own faults we view, 
And conscience's voice adeptly smother, 
Yet. oh. how harshly we review 
The self-same failings in another. 



Hanuere, 1947 TE KARERE 

And if you meet an erring one 

Whose deeds are blamable and thoughtless, 

Consider, ere you cast the stone, 

If you yourself are pure and faultless. 

Oh, list to that small voice within, 

Whose whisp'rings oft make men confounded. 

And trumpet not another's sin, 

You'd blush deep if your own were sounded. 

And in self-judgment if you find 

Your deeds to others are superior. 

To you has Providence been kind. 

As you should be to those inferior. 

Example sheds a genial ray 

Of light which men are apt to borrow, 

So first improve yourself today 

And then improve your friends tomorrow. 

President George Albert Smith said he appreciated this state- 
ment made by Dr. Karl G. Maeser, an outstanding educator who 
was the first builder of our great church schools : "Not only will you 
be held accountable for the things that you do, but you will be held 
responsible for the very thoughts that you think." 

President Smith said the statement stayed with him and suddenly 
he came to see what it meant. This interpretation came to him : 
"Why, of course, you will be held accountable for your thoughts 
because when your life is complete in mortality it will be the sum 
of your thoughts. That one suggestion has been a great blessing to 
me all my life, and it enabled me upon many occasions to avoid think- 
ing improperly because I realize that I will be, when my life's labour 
is complete, the product of my thoughts." 

Let us resolve that we will not retard our progress with useless 
thoughts. The more we accomplish in this life, the quicker will be 
our progression in the hereafter. 

Yes. Another year has gone, and I've loved every minute <A it. 
It doesn't mean I've grown a year older. It means I've added twelve 
months of valuable experiences to my life, and for each new exper- 
ience or for each new friend, I've found it has enriched my life and 
given mc added determination to be of more service to nn fellow man 
and to live closer to God. What about yon? 

THRESHOLD OF THE NEW YE \\< 

We are standing on the threshold, we are in the open door. 
We are treading on a border land we have never trod before; 

Another year is opening, and another year is gone, 



TE KARERE Hanuere, L947 

W e have passed the darkness of the night, we arc- in the early mom ; 
We have left the fields behind us o'er which we scattered seed; 

We pass into the future which some of US can read. 

The corn among the weeds, the stones, the surface mold. 
May yield a partial harvest; we hope for sixty-fold. 

Then hasten to Hash labour, to thresh and reap and SOW, 

Then bid the New Year welcome, and lei the old year go; 
Then gather all your vigour, press forward in the fight, 

And let this he \our motto, "For God and for the Right." 

— Selected. 



So live that after the Bishop has completed his remarks 
those present will not think they attended the wrong funeral. 



You are most likely beginning to plan your Relief Society Birth- 
day celebration to he held in March. Last year there were several 

successful programmes and socials held to commemorate the Birthday 
of the Relief Society. Among them, was the Korongata Relief 
Society. They had a beautifully decorated cake, and because we 
think it tasted very nice we are giving the recipe to you in case you 
haven't already chosen yours. 

BIRTHDAY CAKE 

Ingredients : 
11 ozs. sugar 14 ozs. currants 

11 ozs. butter 14 ozs . sultanas 

r ; W n \ 11). cherries 

14 ozs. flour ~ 1-11 

i ll4 . , 6 ozs. candied peel 

.', level teaspoon soda ' 

2 level teaspoons ground 3 ]1) - shelled walnuts 

nutmeg \ cup caramelized sugar 

Method: Beat butter and sugar to a cream, add eggs one at a 
time. Sift flour, soda and ground nutmeg into mixture. Add cara- 
melized sugar to moisten the mixture, then add the fruit and coarsely 
chopped walnuts, mix all ingredients together well before turning the 
cake into the prepared tin. Bake three to four hours in a slow oven. 

Ybu will all share in the joy that is ours in just receiving our 
first Primary reports from Rarotonga. They have just organized a 
Branch Primary and a Home Primary under the direction of our 
missionaries. Elder and Sister Hamon. who are labouring in Raro- 
tonga. We wish these Primaries lots of success and pray that these 
officers and children far away will have the blessings of the Lord 
with them continually. 



Hanuere, 1947 TE KARERE 9 

Greetings from Mahia 

We, Elder Wayne B. Leavitt and Brother Anaru Kohu, of the 
Mahia. District, wish to send New Year's greetings to the people of 
the district and of the mission. 

Now is the time we should be making up our minds to do better. 
We should sit down and take stock of ourselves and see just where 
we can improve ourselves. Whatever readjustments or resolutions we 
make will not improve us if we don't follow through and do what we 
have resolved to do. 

GET SOMEBODY ELSE 

The Lord had a job for me 

But I had so much to do 

I said, "You get somebody else, or wait 'till I get through " 

I don't know how the Lord came out; 

No doubt he got along. 

But I felt kinda' sneakin' like ; 

I knew I'd done God wrong. 

One day I needed the Lord, 

Needed Him right away. 

But He never answered me at all. 

And down in my heart T could hear him say, 

"Child, I've got too much to do, 

You get somebody else, 

Or wait till I get through." 

Now when the Lord has a job for me, 

! never try to shirk. 

I drop what I have in hand 

And do the Lord's good work. 

And my affairs can run along, 

( )r wait 'till I get through. 

Nobody else can do the work, 

God has marked out for you. 



PANUIT \\<; A 
[te November 13, 1946, ka mate a Kataraina Tika Otene, <>na 

tan 90. lie Kuin trnri i M.maaki i ;ma tainariki, i arnl.a ;uio hoki 

kia ratou. lie Kuia ano hoki i noho pai ki waer.ganui otana Iwi, 
Maori, Pakeha. 



TE KARERE 



Hanuere, V>A7 




Every Soul is Free 

By Elder Arnold ( !orni ll I ri 

Elder Green, from St. Louis, Missouri, arrived in 

New Zealand on October ! I. 1946. He is at present 

labouring in the South Island, at Duneain. 

"Know this that every soul is free to 
choose his life and what he'll be; for this 
eternal truth is given, that God will force no 
man to heaven." 

Long he fore the earth was created we 
were exercising the gift of free agency in a 

preexi.stcnt state. It was there, during the council in heaven, that 
Lucifer exerted all the power he possessed to have this agency of 
ours taken away as each of ns passed from the presence of God into 
mortality. His plan of compulsion, whereby all would he conducted, 
safely through mortality, minus any freedom to act or right to choose, 
was rejected. It was the humble offer of Jons Christ that was 
accepted. 

Isaiah makes it plain that Lucifer, already of exalted rank, sought 
more glory for himself, without the slightest regard to the rights 
and agency of others. ( Isa. 14:12-15.) Through revelation, Moses 
brings this matter forth in words that none can fail to comprehend: 
"And I the Lord God, spake unto Moses saying: That Satan, whom 
thou hast commanded in the name of mine Only Begotten, is the 
same which was from the beginning, and he came- before me saying 
Behold, here am I. send me, and I will he thy son and I will redeem 
all mankind, that one soul shall not be lost, and surely I will do it; 
wherefore give me thine honour. But, behold, my Beloved Son. which 
was my Beloved and Chosen from the beginning, said unto me — 
Father, thy will be done, and the glory be thine forever. Wherefore, 
because that Satan rebelled against me. and sought to destroy the 
agency of man, which I, the Lord Cod. had given him. and .also, that 
I should give unto him mine own power; by the power of mine Only 
Begotten, I caused that he should be cast down; And he became 
Satan, year, even the devil, the father of all lies, to Deceive and to 
blind men. and to lead them captive at his will, even as many as 
would not harken unto my voice." (P. of G.P., Moses 4:1-4.) 

Satan and his angels are truly working with an untiring effort 
to thwart the plan of God. They are seeking to control our right 
to act for ourselves. Their manners and means are very clever, for 
they make the evil things become man's line of least resistance. Men 
everywhere are being blinded and led away into the depths of dark- 
ness, .seeking what they believe is happiness, but what in reality is 
eternal destruction. 



Hanuere, 1947 T£ KARERE 11 

Brigham Young tells us that we are prone to wander and do 
that which our inclinations bid us do. Like the boys with their sleds. 
we go uphill very slowly, but rush quickly down again. We are too 
apt to be slow to learn righteousness, and quick to run in the ways 
of sin. The adversary tries constantly to decoy us from the path of 
truth and duty to God, until we become reckless in our disobedience 
to His commandments and to the counsels of His servants. There 
is one path — one line to follow to obtain and continue in the love and 
light of the Lord, which is, as it were, a compass to direct the Saints 
to the haven of safety, and it will not vary, for its directions are sure. 

The keeper of a hive of honey bees watched them work dili- 
gently year after year. He noted that they filled their hive with honey 
during the warm season and then lived on the fruits of their summer 
labours during the winter. He marvelled at the great amount of 
energy they put forth to fill their hives before the first cold winds 
came to blow away the flowers and warm sunshine. 

One year some poppies were planted in a huge field not far from 
the hive. When the plants grew to maturity and blpssomed the bees 
were there to gather the honey-making substance from the flowers. 
The drug which those poppy blossoms contained had an effect on the 
bees and they experienced feelings the like of which they'd never 
known. They felt very light-minded and gay, and danced lazily 
about until the effect of the drug wore off. It gave them so much 
pleasure they tried it again and again until they had idled away the 
entire season. Winter came, but their hives were empty. All dur- 
ing the cold wintry months the bees paid for their folly and regretted 
their great mistake; but regrets did not fill their hives with honey 
nor make them warm. 

Are there pleasures, gay and bewildering, that draw us away 
from the life-giving joys of less spectacular pursuits? We know 
the difference between the things which give health and happiness, 
and those which give only momentary excitement followed by dis- 
content and regret. But, are we using our knowledge? Are we 
choosing wisely, that the winter to follow the sweet springtime of 
youth will find us ready, our hives of life filled to overflowing with 
the sweetness which will carry us through the rest of our d i 

The father of all sin is forever angry because he failed in his 
plan to rob us of the free agency which our lleavcnl\ Father SO 

graciously gave us. As a result, he lies in wait to influence our 

minds with an improper use of this righl w! ich is ours. Then- is 
tin excuse for any true believer of Jesus Christ to hi- led away captive 
by the evil one, for the Saviour gave us the ke) to good clean 1 ving 
when he said, "Thou shall love the I .ord th\ God with all they heart, 
and with all thy soul, and with .-ill thy mind. This is the first and 
greal commandment. And the second is like unto it. Thou shall 
love tin neighbour as thyself. On these two commandments hang 
all the law and the prophets." ( Matt. ! ! 



12 TE KARERE Hanuere, 1947 

We as individuals are too inclined to sit idly, watching the world 
^ r <> by, with that old, familiar, self-righteousness -dram in our eye, 
feeling certain that our Father in Heaven is pleased with us. \\Y 

see all tin- evil ways and wrong doings of our neighbours and thank 
God that we are not what they arc if only we could Come to OUf 

senses and wake up to do something more- than dream of those man- 
sions above. With thousands of good deeds to he dune, we wail 
around for someone to tell us what we can accomplish. Take heed 
to what God tells us through His servants; "For he-hold, it is not meet 
that I should command in all things; for he that is compelled in all 
things the same is a slothful and not a wise servant; wherefore he 
receiveth no reward. Verily, I say. men should he anxiously <■: 
in a good canst.', and do many things of their own free will, and bring 
to pass nmch righteousness; For the power is in them, wherein they 
are agents unto themselves. And inasmuch as men do good, they 
shall in nowise lose their reward. But he that doeth not anything 
until he is commanded and receiveth a commandment with a doubtful 
heart and keepeth it with sloth fulness, the same is damned." (Doc. 

and Cov. 58:26-29.) 



IMPORTANT 

We have received letters now and again from our Sisters 
stating that they have not as yet received their Relief Societ) 
magazine or their Children's Friend for which they subscribed 
some months ago. We are very sorry about this becausi 
do know how valuable these magazines are to you. We are 
hoping to change the method of distribution from now on. 
and take care of all subscriptions here at headquarters, rather 
than have the magazines come direct to you from America. 
This will solve this problem and will also keep your subs 
tion coming regularly rather than missing one or two while 
waiting for your subscription to go in to Salt Lake. If any 
of you have subscribed to these magazines and have not re- 
ceived them as yet, will you kindly let us know as soon as 
DO sible. Also, many of the Children's Friend subscriptions 
will run out this December. All those desiring to resubscribe, 
will you let us know as soon as possible, SO that we will he 
able to get this matter settled properly. 



Hanuere, 1947 TE KARERE 13 

Watchmen of the Vineyard 

By Mark E. Petersen of The Council Of The Twelve. 

Address delivered at the Sunday morning session of the 115th 
semi-annual general conference, October 8, 1944, in the Tabernacle. 

The Church is often spoken of as the "vineyard of the Lord." 
It is so referred to in a parable that the Lord gave to the Prophet 
Joseph Smith, which I wish to relate to you here : 

A certain nobleman had a spot of land, very choice ; and he said unto 
his servants : Go ye unto my vineyard, even upon this very choice piece 
of land, and plant twelve olive-trees ; 

And set watchmen round about them, and build a tower that one may 
overlook the land round about, to be a watchman upon the tower, that 
mine olive-trees may not be broken down when the enemy shall come 
to spoil and take unto themselves the fruit of my vineyard. 

Now, the servants of the nobleman went and did as their lord com- 
manded them, and planted the olive-trees, and built a hedge round about, 
and set watchmen, and began to build a tower. 

And while they were yet laying the foundation thereof, they began to 
say among themselves : And what need hath my lord of this tower ? 

And consulted for a long time, saying among themselves : What need 
hath my lord of this tower, seeing this is a time of peace ? 

Might not this money be given to the exchangers? For there is no 
need of these things. 

And while they were at variance one with another they became very 
slothful, and they harkened not unto the commandments of their lord. 

And the enemy came by night, and broke down the hedge ; and the 
servants of the nobleman arose and were affrighted, and fled ; and the 
enemy destroyed their works, and broke down the olive-trees. 

Now, behold, the nobleman, the lord of the vineyard, called upon his 
servants, and said unto them, Why! what is the cause of this great evil? 

Ought ye not to have done even as I commanded you. and — after ye 
had planted the vineyard, and built the hedge round about, and set watch- 
men upon the walls thereof — built the tower also, and set a watchman 
upon the tower, and watched for my vineyard, and not have fallen asleep, 
lest the enemy should come upon yon? 

And behold, the watchman upon the tower would haw seen the enemy 
while he was yet afar off; and then ye could have made ready and kept 
the enemy from breaking down the hedge thereof, and saved my vineyard 
from the hands of the destroyer. ( D. and C. 101 : 44-54.) 

The gospel plan has many fields of activity. Each one of those 
fields is vital and essential. We have the work of the priesthood 

quorums for men and for boys ; we have the Church welfare plan; 

we have our financial s^inn of tithing, and fast, and other offer- 
ings; we have the work of the auxiliaries; wo have the plan o\ clean 

living, known as the Word of Wisdom, and mam other fields ot* 

activity. Each one is positivel) essential in its plan'; each one was 

set there l>v the Lord himself a- part of the plan of salvation. It is 

not for us to say that any part of the plan of God i^ not essential. 

It is not for US to sa) tltat am part is unimportant, to he disregarded 
with impunity. 



14 l E KARERE Hanuere, 1947 

One organization may nol say to another, '"I have no need of 
thee," any more than the eye can saj to the ear, "1 have no need of 
thee," nor the hand to the foot, '"I have no need ol thee." As Paul 
said : 

For the body is not one member, but many: ... if tin- whole body 
were an eye, where were the hearing? It the whole were hearing, where 
were the smelling? Bui now hath God set the members ever) one ol them 
in the body, as it hath pleased Hun. (I Cor. 12:14. 17. 18.) 

Let me repeal that last bit of scripture: "Now hath God set the 
members every one of them in the body as it hath pleased Him." 

The Lord expects us to live the gospel by participating in the 
programme of the Church. Every part of that programme may be 
likened unto the trees and the tower in the parable I have read to 
you. Each tree was planted by commandment of the Lord ; the tower 

was to be erected likewise by the commandment ol' tlie Lord, who 
clearly explained to his servants the purpose of tin- construction <>: 

such a tower. 

Likewise, the various parts of our programme have been .set in 
the Church by the Lord for a particular purpose, a wise purpose in 

Him, as a means of bringing into llis fold the souls of men. 

I'nt there are those among us who do not consider that all these 
parts of the programme of the Church are necessary. They feel that 
they are unimportant, and that therefore they are not in any way 
bound to comply with them. How much are they like the servants 
in the vineyard, spoken of in the parable in these words: 

And while they wcia- yet laying the foundation thereof, they began 
t i say among themselves,, And what need hath my lord for this tower? 
And consulted for a long time, saying among themselves: What need hath 
my Lord of this tower, seeing this is a time oi peace? Might not this 
money he given to the exchangers? For there is no need "t these things. 
(I), and C. 101 :47-4<>. ) 

We might paraphrase the words of the parable to express the 

attitude of some among tts by savin-:: 

What need hath my Lord of this Church welfare programme, seeing 
this i> a time 'if prosperity? What need hath my Lord of a plan to remove 
the aged from the public welfare rolls of the state and the counties, seeing 
that we pay high taxes and are invited to accept the government dole 
without so much as having t<> work to .yet it ? 

Or what need hath my Lord of this Melchi/.edek Priesthood pro- 
gramme, with its four committees and its projects and assignments tor 
the members of the quorums, seeing this is such a busy time and we have 
not time to take care of our own personal affairs, let alone bother with 
the affairs of our brethren? Or what need hath my Lord of an Aaronic 
Priesthood programme? Why should we bother with a standard quorum 
award plan, requiring the boys to attend their priesthood meeting every 
Sunday morning, seeing that Sunday is the only day of the week on which 
they might stay in and sleep and get a little more rest than they normally 
could get? Also, why bother with such a programme when so many .of 
our boys are in the service of their country? 



Hanuere, 1947 TE KARERE 15 

Or what need hath my Lord of printing and publishing a Church 
News for its service men; why should we bother sending it out to those 
boys, when it is just too much trouble to mail it to them? 

Or what need hath my Lord of a Word of Wisdom, when I simply 
must have my cup of coffee for a morning "pick-up ?" 

Or what need hath my Lord of a tithing system when I need my 
money for other things? 

To return to the words of the parable : 

And while they were at variance one with another they became very 
slothful, and they harkened not unto the commandments of their lord. 

You look into the failure of any person to live the command- 
ments of God, or you look into the failure of any organization, which 
does not regard the programme of the Church or the commandments 
of the Church or the commandments of the Lord as particularly im- 
portant. "What need hath my Lord of these things?" 

Invariably failure follows those organizations, because, as the 
parable points out : 

. . . the enemy came by night, and broke down the hedge : and the 
servants of the nobleman arose and were afrighted, and fled ; and the 
enemv destroyed their works, and broke down the olive-trees. (D. and 
C. 101:51.) 

An Aaronic Priesthood organization which fails to take care of 
its boys according to the outlined programme, will see its boys become 
disinterested. Soon the boys start staying away, and before long they 
drift into evil habits. 

Where is the fault for such a condition? Is it with the boys, or 
is it in the failure of the organization to follow the outlined plan? 

A father decides that the commandments of the Lord are not 
necessary, so he becomes inactive, and soon his wife and children 
likewise discontinue keeping the commandments, and soon we have 
an inactive family on our hands. 

A priesthood quorum or other organization may be beaded by 
officers who feel that the plan as revealed to them by the authorized 
servants of God is not really necessary and not really important, and 
that they have ideas that are much better themselves, and therefore 
they do not follow the programme. Soon, however, they find that 
their organization begins to slip; thai the interest of their members 

falls off. then the attendance declines, and before long the organiza- 
tion t'ails to fulfil the function Eor which it was created. 

So we seethe results of failure to follow the outlined programme 

of the ( liureb. 

Then, in the words of the parable, the lord of the vineyard speaks 

and says : 

. . . Why! what is llir caUSC "I tins urcit evil not tO 

have done even as I i mmanded you, and aftei ye had planted the vine- 
yard, and buill the hedge round about, and set watchmen upon the walls 



w TE KARERE Eianuere, 1 ( M7 

thereof built the tower also, and set a watchman upon the tower, and 
watched for my vineyard, and not have fallen asleep, lest the enemy should 
come upon you? And behold, the watchman upon tin- tower would have 
seen the enemy while he was yet afar off; and then ye could have made 
ready and kept the enemy from breaking down the hedge thereof, and 
saved my vineyard from the hands of the destroyer. (D. and c. 101:52- 

More than a hundred years ago the Lord desired to establish the 
center stake of Zion at Independence, Missouri, but the attempt tnel 

with failure, which caused the Prophet of God to grieve. The Lord 
explained to him, saying : 

Verily I say unto yon. concerning your brethren who have been af- 
flicted, and persecuted, and cast out from the land of their inherit.; 

I. the Lord, have suffered the affliction to come upon them, wherewith 
they have been afflicted, in consequence of their transgressions . . . 

Behold, I say unto yon. there were j airings, and Contentions, and 

envyings, and strifes, and lustful and covetous desires among them; there- 
fore by these things they polluted their inheritance. 

They were slow to harken unto the voice of the Lord their God; 
therefore, the Lord their God is slow to harken unto their prayers, to 
answer them in the day of their trouble. 

In the day of their peace they esteemed lightly my counsel; but in 
the day of their trouble, of necessity they feel after me. (D. and C. 
101:1-2, 6-8.) 

That is so much like human nature. When we regard our work 
in the Church, let us remember that we are working in the vineyard 

of the Lord, and that we are his servants, just as the servai ts who 
worked in the planting of those olive-trees. And remember, too, thai 
if we esteem lightly the word of the Lord in the day of our prosper- 
ity, in the day of our trouble he may he slow to harken unto our pray- 
ers, to answer US and provide for our needs. 

During this conference we have raised our hat. ds and sustained 
the authorities of this Church; when we sustained Heber I 
as president, we took' a vote also to sustain him as prophet, seer, and 
revelator. Then we voted to sustain the counsellors in the Firsl 
Presidency, and the Twelve, and the Patriarch, and after we had thus 
voted, we took an entirely different vote. This time we sustained this 
group of men as prophets, seers, and revelators. in addition to their 
positions of membership in the Twelve, the Patriarch, or as counsel- 
lors iti the First Presidency. 

Some people ask: "When is a prophet really a prophet?" You 
remember the reply that is frequently given, that is that a prophet 

is a prophet when he speaks by the power of his office. 

I want to tell you brethren that the programme of the Church 
that has been given to you has keen provided to you officially by these 
presiding brethren whom you have sustained as prophets, seers, and 
revelators. This programme has been given to you officially by them, 
functioning in their official capacity. Therefore what right do we 
have to say that this part of the programme is not necessary, or that 
part of the programme is not necessary? 



Hanuere, 1947 TE KARERE 17 

Always we have been taught that the first principle of the gos- 
pel is faith. We have been taught that "We believe in God, the 
Eternal Father, and in His Son Jesus Christ, and in the Holy Ghost." 
Can we say that we really and truly believe in Jesus Christ if we do 
not believe in the programme of His Church? And if we do not 
believe in the programme of His Church, can we say that we are 
truly and honestly followers of the lowly Nazarene? "If you love 
me, keep my commandments." Remember that command; each one 
of us should think of it with respect to our adherence to the pro- 
gramme of the Church, whether it is adherence on the part of an or- 
ganization, or within our families. 

When the Lord gave us the first great commandment, I am 
thankful also that he gave us that part of the fourth section of the 
Doctrine and Covenants which says: 

. . . O ye that embark in the service of God, see that ye serve Him 
with all your heart, might, mind, and strength, that ye may stand blame- 
less before God at the last days (D. and C. 4:2.) 

If you really and truly believe in the first and great command- 
ment, to love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, might, mind and 
strength, it mean ; then that you will serve Him with all your soul. 
and with all your heart, with all your mind, with all your might, and 
with all your strength. That means that you will serve Him without 
reservation of anv kind, and that of a truth you will put your whole 
soul, your whole heart, into the work of Almighty God, that you will 
apply the best of your intelligence, you will serve Him with all vonr 
mind, by seeking to know the programme of the Church, and then 
to live up to that programme with all your soul. 

It means likewise if you are going to love Him and serve Him 
with all your strength, that you will serve 1 Inn, with all your physical 
strength, with your mental strength, with all vonr spiritual strength, 
and with the strength of all vonr resources, whatsoever they may be. 
If you reallv love the Lord your God you will serve Him in that 
manner. And all who do so are likened unto a wise man that built 
Ins house upoi the rock, and the rain descended and the floods came, 
aid the winds blew, and beat upon thai bouse, and it fell not. for it 
was founded upon a rock. 

My brethren, I praj thai we have the faith and the courage to 
follow the programme <>f the Church. I pray that we ma} sustain 
the authorities pi the Church nol onh with our hands, but that we 
may sustain them also with our works in following the outlined pro- 
gramme, and not setting no something of our own which is not in 
harmony with the programme thai is provided by the inspiration <^\ 
these men whom you have sustained as prop] ets, seers, and revelators 
during this conference. \n«l tins is im prayer, in the name of the 

I ord Jesus ( luist. Anna,. 



TI-: KARKKK 



Hanueri 



Our Light 




By Elder Norman Vaughan Larsen 

/:/(/<•;■ Norman Vaughan Larsen, who comes from 
Mink Creek, Idaho, arrived in this country in Feb' 
ruary of this year. . liter labouring at Auckland 
until Hui Tau he ivas assigned to the Manawatu 

district. With the coming of more Elders from 

Zion he leas recently transferred to the ll'airarapa 

District as a senior companion. 

Lei n- j-i see what is meant by light: 
dispels the darkness; it clears our 
minds and thoughts and sight. It is the light 
of tiif stars, the sun, the earth, and the moon, 
he power by which they were- made. 
It "proceedeth forth from the presence of 
God to fill the immensity of space' 'and is the light which quickens 
all things, as our Father in heaven has ordained. 

I; is spoken of as the "light of Christ." He was sent here to 
bring the light of the gospel to the mortal world that it might receive 
more of the light of God. I le brought the world out of the darkne s 
of the fall and gave unto it the light of God. Thus, all the teachings 
of Chri t arc sent to ns by God and are a light unto us. For Christ 
said His teachings were not of man nor of himself but of 
Thus, God is the master and speaker of all truth; all things around 
ns which beareth fruits of truth are a light unto us of God. 

"The (dory of God is intelligence, or in other words, light and 
truth. Light and truth forsake the evil one." (Doc. and Cov. 93: 
36-37. ) 

Therefore, whatsoever is truth is light. Without the light of 
truth nothing could exist. This we read in the Doctrine and 
ants 84:45-47: "For the word of the Lord is truth, and whatsoever 
is truth is light, and whatsoever is light is Spirit, ever: the Spirit of 
Jesus Christ. And the Spirit giveth light to every man that cometh 
into the world; and the Spirit enlighteneth every man through tin- 
world, that harkeneth to the voice of the Spirit. And every one that 
harkeneth to the voice of the Spirit cometh unto God, even the 
Father." 

Let ns ask now who may he the recipients of light and how? \\ e 
find from reading the foregoing statements that every man who comes 
into this world is given the light. But every man does not receive 
the fulness of the light unless he harkeneth to the voice of the Spirit 
which is Christ who was sent by the Father. For Christ came here 
to break the bands of death. Because of the coming of Christ the 



Hanuere, 1947 TE KARERE 19 

world is no longer in the darkness caused by the fall of Adam. A 
man now has the light of God to give unto him more light, the light 
which will eventually lead him to God. 

Now, Brothers and Sisters of the Church of Jesus Christ, we 
are all holders of the light of Christ for the gospel which we have 
now is the same as Christ taught here when He was on earth, and 
which should be of the greatest importance to us. Out of it we gain 
many blessings and much happiness and if we continue in it we will 
dwell in the presence of God and have eternal life. The gospel can 
help us to become stronger in our life, more loving to our fellow men, 
more sociable, and can help us to give up the desire for worldly things 
and to seek more for the spiritual things of life. 

We should be as Christ told His Apostles, for the same is re- 
quired of us : "Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on 
a hill cannot be hid. Neither do men light a candle, and put it under 
a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light unto all that are in 
the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see 
your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven." 
(Matthew 5:14-16.) 

We are His servants and are supposed to give the light of His 
gospel unto all the world. But let us ever be aware of the evil things 
of life that may come and take away the light of which we are the 
holders. For the devil is here at all times, working, plain ing, and 
setting things in front of us to make us lose sight of our light and be 
like him. 

Let us not be led into things not of God. Let us not be as the 
foolish virgins of the parable. They once had the light but because 
they did not take care, their lights went out and they were not pre- 
pared when the day of the Lord came. 

If we will but live up to the truth that we know, and ever seek 

to know more we will become masters of ourselves and will have put 
ourselves into the spiritual attitude of receptiveness to know truth in 
the fulness of its power. 

For truth is the sun of mortality, and like that lesser sun in the 
heavens, we ran walk by its lighl and live in its warmth and life, even 
it we see but a small pari of it and receive Inn a microscopic Fraction 
of its rays. 

May we so watch our light and seek more the spirit of God that 

through our prayers and works He will give unto us wisdom and 

knowledge that our waj through life maj be led l>\ the light which 
will lead us to life everlasting and to the kingdom of God. 



20 l l KARERE Hanujre, 1947 

Foundation Stones 

liv WlKITORIA KATENE 

All that is best in the pakeha civilization which the- Maori of 
to-day must absorb if he Is to live in true community with the pakeha, 
is based on three foundation stones: a sound body, a sound mind, 
and a linn faith. That is why, although we must never lose sight of 
the eternal spiritual truths, we cannot afford t<> neglect either health 
or education. 

While it is never too late to attempt to improve our health, ancf 

education should only end with lift- itself, it is far better to begin well 
thai, to try to repair damage later on. 

What are your plans for your children? Do vou want them to 
live in a Maori community, or would you prefer them to take their 
place among the pakeha? The choice' must always he an individual 
one. and the inclination of the child itself is an all-important factor. 
In the long run, however, it is not where they live, hut how they live 
which matters. 

That is why it is advisable to look ahead, and to plan for pro- 
gress for them and for yourselves. The best foundation you can give 

any child for success in any career is a healthy way of living, which 
involves a body clean and free from disease ; a mind free from impure 
thoughts, and a good sense#of spiritual values. You can make a start 
in nil the.se things long before a child reaches school age; in fact, the 

time to start a child's education in these things is the hour of its 
birth. 

Habits and modes of thought can he fixed for good or ill in the 
first few years of life, and this involves constant watchfulness or, 
your part from the very beginning. Admittedly, it is not easy to 
establish regular habits in a very young baby, but it is easier in the 
long run for you, and infinitely better for the child. 

Teach a child to enjoy its hath, to go to sleep without rocking or 
nursing, to expect its food at regular hours, and to draw your atten- 
tion to its other physical needs instead of waiting until too late, and 
you will have doi e a great deal to ensure its phvsical well-being 
throughout life. Be kind and yet firm in your attitude to it- de- 
mands upon von; never punish it unjustly or let it see you lose your 
temper, .and you will save yourself the tyranny of a spoiled child and 
at the same time help it to develop the right mental attitude to life. 

Example counts more than any amount of teaching, so you must 
pay attention to your own manners and your own speech if you want 
your child to grow up well-mannered and clean-tongued. 



Hanuere, 1947 TE KARERE 21 

Father and mother must treat one another with courtesy, con- 
sideration, and mutual respect if they wish their children to respect 
them and to follow their leadership. 

So it is with matters of the spirit. It is of little use to send your 
children to Sunday Schools and to encourage them to take part in 
Primary work, if you forget to say grace before meat, take no inter- 
est in Mutual, and make Sunday a holiday rather than a holy day. 
Children see much more clearly, and think much more deeply than 
most of us realize, and they judge you less by what you say than by 
what you do. 

You may think that all this is making mountains out of molehills, 
and that you can live your own life as you please ; since your children, 
if well housed, well-fed, and well-clothed will grow up as healthily 
and as happily as any other young animal. Nothing could be further 
from the truth. In fact, your own dog or cat could tell you it isn't 
even true of animals. They go to endless trouble to teach their young 
ones how to keep themselves clean ; to conform to your standards of 
house training and to be efficient at their particular work in life, and 
most of their teaching is done by example. They remember what we 
all too often forget, that parenthood is a full-time job, the most 
important job in the world, and that you do not qualify for it with- 
out hard work. At the same time, vou can never achieve anything 
in life of which you can be more proud than the bringing up of a 
child worthy to take full part in the social community and the greater 
community of Saints. You know how to set about that task, your 
faith can give you the strength, courage, and patience to do it ; you 
have only to start and you will find that it grows easier each day. 

Are vou going to do your job of laying the right foundation 
-tones? If you are. today is the time to start. 



IMPORTANT 

The district Presidency of the Poverty Bay District 
wish to announce their coming Hui Pariha and invite all to 
;i'i< ii<l that function which is t<> be held the first week-end in 
February, at Tokomaru Bay. Plai s are being made t<> make 
tl is .-in exceptional gathering of -.-nuts and all are urged t«> he 
; n attendance if at all possible. 

One feature of the Hui will he the unveiling of the 
memorial to Sister [wingaro Karaka, late wife of Brother 

\\ in inn Karaka. 



i K KARERE 



[lanuere, 1947 



Riddle of Korotangi 

STONE BIRD VENERATED BY THE MAORIS 

By Mark Ka i i 




Most mysterious, most sacred and most remarkable of all Maori 
relics deposited in the ethnological cases of the museums of New 
Zealand is the famous carved stone bird, Korotangi. No tribal talis- 
man commands such veneration from the race in general and the 
Waikato people in particular as mis ancient relic of the Tainui canoe 
which brought the Waikato Maoris to New Zealand from distant 
I lawaiki. 

In accordance with racial custom, Princess Te I'nea Herangi, 
of Ngaruawahia, recently when viewing for the first time the Koro- 
tangi in the Dominion Museum, Wellington, where it has been in safe 
keeping throughout the war, advanced toward it uttering ancient 
prayers and Laments for the sacred bird. 

For cei turies it has been the custom of the Maoris to address 
the Korotangi as if it were a living bird, the fineness and symmetry 
of its carving being Mich as to give it a life-like appearance. Fash- 
ioned from dark, green serpentine it resembles a pigeon in many 
respects and its name, Korotangi, has been interpreted by many 



Hanuere, 1947 TE KARERE 23 

authorities as "the crying dove." The bird stands on a perch and 
weighs altogether 4 lb. 10 oz., while it measures 10J in. from the 
point of its beak to the tip of its tail. Part of the tail has been 
broken off in the course of its turbulent career over many centuries, 
but otherwise it is in a state of perfect preservation. 

The origin of Korotangi apparently dates back to neolithic times. 
How the Maoris obtained it and from where they brought it will, 
however, remain a mystery and legendary reference3 to it found in 
native history are contradictory. Investigations carried out since 
1880, when the Korotangi was seen for the first time by Europeans, 
suggest that it is of Eastern origin, bearing a close resemblance to 
certain Japanese carved birds held in various museums. The opinion 
of most ethnologists is that the Korotangi is not of Maori or even 
Polynesian origin and that it was fashioned with iron tools of which 
the people of the Pacific had no knowledge. 

Perhaps the Korotangi was the relic of an ancient Pacific civil- 
ization which, sharing the fate of the long lost continents of Atlantis 
and Lemuria, disappeared under the ocean with its art and culture, 
leaving only the merest trace. On the other hand the mysterious bird 
may have been a sailor's talisman, borne Roman-like on the prow of 
an old Eastern trading ship thrown off its course by the unpredict- 
able winds and currents of the South Pacific and foundering on the 
rocky coast of New Zealand. 

SACRED TX TRADITION 

These are some of the remote theories authorities have consid- 
ered. The discovery of the Tamil bell near Karioi, on the Raglan 
and the strange rock carvings in that area were immediately 
lii ked with the Korotangi. So inconsistent were the Maori traditions 
referring to its origin that it was thought very probably thai the bird 
had been discovered after a shipwreck and. in typical Maori fashion. 
endowed with a more romantic origin. 

The popular Maori legend gives to the Korotangi a place in 
tradition as sacred as that ensured for the Ark of the Covenant by 
tin- Israelites. It is supposed to have been brought from the ancient 
homeland, Hawaiki, by the Vikings of the stormy Pacific and finally 
to New Zealand in the Tainui canoe about 1350 VI v During these 
long voyages the Korotangi was used as a. protecting power and an 

oracle and is credited with the responsibility for the safe arrival 

of the immigrants after traversing 13,000 miles ,,f treacherou 
I fence the veneration in which it is held. 

For man) generations the Korotangi \\;is in the possession of 
the Kawhia Maoris, who carried it on their war excursions and eon- 



24 TE K tRERE Hanuere, 1 ( M7 

suited it to determine tin- fortunes of battle. The bird was established 
on a hillside near the battle scene, the war party gathering around it 
and invoking its assistance. 

Eventually the Korotangi was lost through its appointed guard- 
ian on his death not revealing its hiding place. For vears the natives 
grieved over the loss of the sacred bird while the bards and poets 
composed laments for its disappearance ai d prayers for its recovery, 

many of which have been preserved. So famous w.-is the Korotangi 

that in funeral dirges the departed was compared with it. "lovely and 
rare, vanished forever." 

FOUXD AG ATX 

About 1880 the Korotangi was rediscovered at Kawhia under 

the root> of an old kahikatea tree, which was blown down in a gale. 
A Maori chieftainess. the wife of the Late Major Wilson of Cam- 
bridge, acquired it and took it to her home where Maoris from far 
and near assembled to pay their respects to the famous emblem. The 
tattooed old warrior King Tawhiao, was among the pilgrims shedding 
the traditional tears of greeting and reverence, even .as his descend- 
ant, Princess Te Puea, did on first viewing the Korotangi. 

The Waikato chief. Te Ngakau, was to the fore in persuading 
the Cambridge chieftainess to rid herself of the Korotangi for fear 
of it casting an evil spell upon her. lie suggested she should throw 
it into the Waikato River near her home. When she refused her 
subsequent death was credited to the "evil eye" cast by the Korotangi. 
Even today the object is credited with h fluence for good or evil and 
whoever possesses the bird is burdened with a serious responsibility. 

Whatever veneration the Maoris may have for the Korotangi the 
doubts expressed about its supposed ancient origin are not without 
foundation. One of the many diverse accounts says the Korotangi 
was brought to New Zealand '"from the meeting place of spirits," 

the original home of the race, and that it "was not of Maori origin." 
The last reference is probably correct. As for the other, a further 
legend gives the bird its origin in New Zealand. 

According to an informant in the Manukau district, a man who 
came to Aotearoa in the Tainui canoe was living at Kawhia and one 
day went out fishing. A bird became entangled in his hook. Draw- 
ing in his line he intended to kill the vagrant, hut. noticing its beau- 
tiful plumage, decided to keep it as a pet and h-d it on the best he 
could acquire. His wife, considering the food wasted, allowed the 
prized bird to escape. When the husband found the bird gone he 
sought it far and wide, even over the sea, but all he found were a 



Ranuere, 1947 TE KARERE 25 

few feathers scattered on the face of the ocean. These he gathered, 
placed them in a specially-carved box, and composed fervent waiatas 
(songs) on the bird he called his Korotangi. 

FAR-OFF HAWAIKI 

Yet another story says the Korotangi was a grey duck with re- 
markable powers of second sight. It belonged to a member of the 
Tainui tribe and was in the habit of frequenting places where food 
was cooked. One day the bird felt so ashamed of its greedy habit 
that it wandered away to Kawhia. There its owner found the Koro- 
tangi, which told him that it was going to die. When the bird expired 
it was buried on the edge of a swamp where it was found hundreds 
of years later by a European who discovered it had turned to stone. 

If the Korotangi was brought from far-off Hawaiki, which some 
authorities locate in the vicinity of India, the Maoris must have left 
there at the advent of the iron age, and not stayed long enough to 
acquire a knowledge of tools other than stone. It is possible that the 
Korotangi, being carved with the modern implements, would be held 
in deep respect by the departing tribes and be taken with them to 
perpetuate the memory of the new art. That is the only explanation 
offering if the supposed ancient origin of the mysterious Korotangi. 
which, for years to come, will be a subject of contention, has any 
foundation in fact. 

— The Weekly News. 



SPECIAL ANNOUNCEMENT 

Br i. and Sis. George Katene invite all Saints ai d friends 
to attend the wedding of their daughter, Wikitoria, and Bro. 
Douglas Whatu. The event will take place at the coming 
llui Pariha in Porirua, January is. 1947, at 2.00 p.m. Pres. 
A. Reed Halversen will officiate at the ceremony. 

Bro. and Sis. Katene will be very glad to hav< 
attendaj ce but remember it's a wedding taking place during 
the Hui Pariha so kindl) be present on time. Join with them 
in extending the best t«» the young people. I lane mai, banc 
inai, haere mai tatou ki konei, ki te whakanui i tc ra o ta 

tatOU kotiro Wikitoria. 



n: ECARERE Hanuere, 1947 



HUI TAU 1947 



Undoubtedly the word has reached throughoul the mission that 
the Mui Tau for the coming year will be held at Korongata, Eiawke's 
Bay District. This decision was made by members of the llui Tau 
Board in a meeting held in connection with the Ilauraki District con- 
ference at Taupo, September fifteen. The date-- for the llui Tau will 
be April four to seven. 

We are pleased that Easter, 1947, falls on the- sixth day of April. 

Tin's day is the anniversary of the organization of the Church. It is 
recognized by the members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
day Saints, as the day on which the Kingdom of Cod was again estab- 
lished on earth in the year 1830, with the promise that it should never 
again he taken away. It is only fitting that it should he properly ob- 
served each year and now in 1947, our llui Tau will he in session on 
that daw At the same time the general conference of the Church will 
of convening in Salt Lake City under the direction of the First Presi- 
dency of the Church. As thousands of saints will he gathered there 
in the great tabernacle on temple square we hope that a fine represen- 
tation from all districts in the mission will be gathered in Korongata 
in what we hope will he 01 e of the biggest and finest Hui Tans in the 
history of the mission. 

In I'M" the Church will he celebrating the one hundredth anni- 
versary ^\ the arrival of the pioneers in Salt Lake valley, after they 
had been driven from their homes and possessions time after time. 
As they gazed on a fruitless valley at that time hut few could reali/e 
the change that would come over that valley and surrounding country 
in one hundred years. Truly the words of the prophet have been 
fulfilled wherein he said that the desert would blossom as a rose and 
that the saints would become a mighty people in the midst of the 
Rocky Mountains. We lure in the Xew Zealand mission also want 
to celebrate this one luu.drel years of progress and we can do this by 
making our 1947 llui Tau an exceptional event. 

We urge all branches to begin their preparation now of items of 
all kinds outlined by the M.l.A. and especially urge each branch in 
which there is a possibility of a. choir to go to work on the Hui Tau 
numbers as soon as possible. Now also is the time for the saints 
throughout the mission to begin making necessary preparations so that 
when April comes we will all be ready to make our way to Korongata. 



Hanuere, 1947 TE KARERE 7 

TE HAPAI I TO TATOU WHAKA-PONO ME NGOHE- 
NGOHE ME TARINGA HOI RANEI— 

He mea tango mai i te Ka.upapa Tikanga o te Rongopai 
(Gospel Standards) a Timuaki Karanata (President Grant.) 

NA HORI HOORO I WHAKA-MAORI 

Ko aku kupu tenei kia katoa o te Hunga Tapu "Puritia nga 

Avhaka-haunga a te Atua. Ko tenei te kaupapa o taku kupu, o taku 
ki, me taku whai korero ; torutoru noa nei nga kupu. ara ko tenei, 
''Puritia nga ture a te Atua." 

Kia mau ki to tatou whakapono ; O taku tuatahitanga ki enei 
whaka aro, ka timata toku rongo i nga pononga a te Atua, e akiaki 
ana, e tohetohe ana ki te iwi, "Kia mau kia pono ki nga tikanga o to 
ratou whakapono," otira ruarua noa nei e whakarite ana. Penei ano 
aku kupu, me aku tohutohu ki te hunga tapu i enei ra, kia whaka 
tutuki tika ratou i a ratou mahi ki te Atua ; kia mau ki ana ture i 
homai nei e la mo ratou. Ahakoa ra te kaha o nga kaumatua ki te 
aki i te hunga tapu kia ngawari, tokomaha tonu o ratou kaore ano i 
ngawari mai nga whakaaro. 

Ki taku mohio, ki te ki atu ahau kia koutou kua mine mai nei 
ki tenei hui i tenei ra, kia tu ake o koutou ringaringa, he whakaae, a 
whakapono ana koutou katoa ki nga tikanga kua mau ki roto nei i 
nga "whakaakoranga me nga kawenata, he ture na te Atua," a he 
pono he poropiti a Hohepa Mete na te Atua, ka tu katoa ake o koutou 
ringaringa, e whakaae ana koutou he pono enei mea ; engari ruarua 
noa nei nga ringaringa e kitea, he whakaae e pupuri ana ratou i aua 
ture. 

Mo te hunga e pupuri ana i te kupu o te whai whakaaro, kaore 
e kai ana i etahi o a ratou moni ki te tupeka, ki te waipiro ranei e mau 
ana ranei ki te tino hangaitanga o te ture whaka tekau. ki taku mohio, 
hawhe tonu o tenei whakaminenga e wehi ki te hapai ake i o ratou 
ringaringa. He maha ano hoki e ki mai, he tika, kua riro mai ia 
ratou, o ratou manaakitanga (endowments) o roto i te temepara a 
te Atua, a kua kawenata ratou ki te Ariki, a kei te matau tonu ratou 
ki aua kawenata; tokowhia o ratou e mau pu aua ki aua kawenata, i 
hangaia nei ki waeaganui i a ratou \\^ k te Ariki. 

I lc maha tonu te hunga e rongo aua ahau e inoi ana ki the Ariki. 
kia whakatutukitia mai etahi manaakitanga mo ratou. a ka tapaea e 

ratou o ratou ra me a ratou kaha, me <» ratou rawa. ki te hapai i te 

rangatiratanga <> te Atua; a no te taenga ki te wa e rite aua. i kara- 
ngatia ai ratou kia awhina, kia homai koha ki te hahi, kotiti ke aua 
o ratou whakaaro k i wahi ke, me te kaha ano <» ratou ki te huna i o 



TE KARERE Hanuere, 1<M7 

ratou rawa kia kaua e kitea iho e te Atua; hei hapai ake i o ratou na 
whakaaro taikaha. Kaore ratou i tc noho rite, i te hihiko ranei ki te 
man i nga ture a te Atua; ko o ratou mahara anake i whai nui i roto 
i (i ratou ngakau. 

Kaore ratou e tono ana, e kanohi ana ranei, ki nga mahi e tika 
ana hei mahi na ratou. Kei te tika ranei tenei tu ahuatanga? ki taku 
whakaaro, kaore i te tika. Nui atu te wahi e watea ana hei koringa 
mo tatou i te kori tika, no reira me whakatikatika tatou i a tatou. 

I an e hahau ana i roto i toku ngakau, mo nga mea i he i au; mo 
nga mea ano hoki i he i oku taina, tuakana ranei i tena wa, i tena 
\va. ka hoki whakamuri oku mahara. ki te hunga i tohungia nuitia e 
te Atua. a hinga ai a i te huarahi. ka momotu oku whakaaro mo ratou. 
ka niamae i roto: ka tan iho ko te wairua mahaki, ka koingo toku 
ngakau i roto i an. kia kimi tonu ahau i nga mea e hiahiatia ana e te 
Atua. kia kore ai ahau e whai i a oku ake whakaaro i hanga ai. 

Mote ngohergohe; lie mala o te hunga tapu, e mohiotia ana e 
ahau. kua whakawhiwhia ki etahi whakahaunga a te Atua. i nga wa; 

a kaore i kite i whiwhi ranei ki nga manaakitanga i taunahatia mo 
ratou; kaore hoki i tutuki. i a ratou nga whakahaunga a te Atua: 
otira kei te amuamu ratou kei te ki, kaore te Atua i whakatutuki i 
Tana i taunaha ai mo te hunga i whakatutuki tika i nga whakal 
kia ratou. 

Kua mohio tuturu ano ahau. ko te hunga e rapu ana e hahai i 
ana i nga he o etahi. ko ana tangata tonu e kowhete nei, te hunga kaore 
c utu ana i a ratou whakatekau. He maha kua whakahe i te tumu- 
akitanga o te hahi, mote haere atu kia ratou tono koha ai, ara moni 
hei awhina i te hahi, i roto i ona taumahatanga, kaore ratou i ngohe- 
ngohe ki te homai koha. i whakaae ranei ki te awhina mai : ko te mea 
i kaha i a ratou, he kowhetewhete, he hahani i te tumuakitanga o te 
hahi, i nga apotoro ai o hok : , mo te haere atu kia ratou tono tono ai. 

Tenei ai u i kite ai. ko te hunga e tatari tonu ai a 

ki te reo o te Atua, a hihiko ana ki te \vb J ante i ana whakahaunga, 
ko tena te hunga o whakaatu ana kua riro mai i a ratou te whaka 
tittukitanga o nga kupu tunaha a te Atua. X'o reira, tenei. tenei. o 
tatou kat< a nei, kia pono, kia hihiko. 

Ki te mau i a tatou n"a whakahaunpa a te Atua, ka aroha la 
kia tatou. a ka whaka'ata mai to atou kai-whakaora kia tatou. Ki te 
kore tatou e hoou i ana whakahaunga, e kore tatou e tatu ki roto i 
ana kunu taunalia mo te hunga e kaha ana. Na te Ariki, na te Kai- 
whakaora hoki enei kupu i a: "E lore e tomo ki roto i te rangatira- 



Hanuere, 1947 TE KARERE 29 

tanga o te rangi nga tangata katoa e mea mai ana ki au e te Ariki, e 
te Ariki ; engari ia e mea ana i ta toku matua i te rangi i pai ai." Xo 
reira, ko te hopu, me te pupuri i nga tnre a te Atua, ko ia na te kau- 
papa e tupu toa ai te tangata, e kake ai i tona mana i roto i te Hahi 
me te rangatiratanga o te Atua. 

Mo te kore e ngohengohe ; ko tetahi whakaaturanga nui i ngoto 
ki roto i oku whakaaro, i waiho ai hei whakaatu ma toku hinengaro, 
na te Atua tenei mahi, a mahia nei e koutou, ara e tatou, ko taku kite, 
ko te hunga katoa i tahuri ki wahi ke o te pono, katoa, katoa e 
mohiotia iho nei e au, ko te hunga kaore e pupuri ana i nga ture a 
te Atua. 

Kaore ano ahau i kite noa i tetahi tangata kotahi, tane, wahine 
ranei, e piri pono ana ki nga tikanga o te hahi, kia taka ki waho, kia 
ngaro ki roto i nga rurenga a te he. Ko te hunga i whaka hawea ki 
te Atua, kua mutu te ngiha o te kaha o te Wairua Tapu i roto i o 
ratou manawa ; he mahuetanga i nga ture a te Atua ; ko tena anake 
te hunga kua taturi ki wahi ke a kua totohu te whakapono i roto ra 
i a ratou. 

Kua. whakaaturia te rongapai o Ihu Karaiti ki nga wahi katoa 
o te ao ; timata mai i te whakatunga o te hahi, tae noa mai ki tenei 
wa, o nga kaumatua katoa i tonoa, ki te kauwhau i te rongopai, i 
haere, i hoki mai, kaore rawa tetahi mea kotahi o ratou i hoki mai i 
ki "Kei te he te rongopai, a i ngaro ranei to ratou whakapono, a i ki 
ranei kua kitea e ratou te pono i nga whenua ke. I a ratou ka tatu ki 
te kainga, ka tupu haere tonu to ratou matauranga me to ratou aroha 
ki te mahi a te Atua, kua hira ke atu i to mua tononga i ;i ratou ki te 
mihana i nea whenua o nga wahi mamao. Ka tupu ake o ratou kaha 
ki o ratou karangatanga hei mea whakahari i te ngakau, ina ka kitea 
atu nga hua o a ratou mahi, e tupu haere ana i nga wahi. i hikoitia 
ai e ratou, kaumatua ma. i o ratou haererenga, i nga wahi katoa e 
kitea ana o ratou tapuae. 

(Taria te roanga.) 



Wiseman: "Changing a tire, eh."" 

I hi stuff : '"No, I just get out every few miles and jack it up to 

vw e it a rest." 



Doctor: "How is the 1><iv who swallowed the hall crown?" 
\nr c : " No change \ et . doctor." 



IT. KARERE llanuere, 1''17 

Sunday School 

SACRAMENT GEM 

Tis sweet to sing the matchless love 
Of Him who Left I [is home above. 

To come to earth, oh wondrous plan, 
To suffer, bleed, and die for man. 

LESS< >\ OUTLINES 
KINDERGARTEN (4 and 5 years) : 

"./ Strange Attempt To Reach Heaven" Genesis 11. Boasting ia a dan- 
gerous thing and not pleasing to the Lord. 
".-/ Youth Of Ckaldea" Pearl of Great Price; Abraham 1 and 2. Genesis 

12 and 13. Obedience brings the blessings of God. 
"./ Child Of Promise" Genesis 17. IS and 21. Any blessing 
with the Lord. 

PRIMARY ars): 

"( onversion Of Gentiles" Acts 13:41-52. 
"Paul Heals A Cripple" Acts 14:8-28. 

"The Conversion of Lydia And Of The Jailer" Acts 16. 

CHURCH HISTORY AX1) A DEPARTMENT (10 and 11 years, 12 t«, 15 
years) : 
"Ministry of Adam; Sin Of Cain" Moses 5. 6:50-68. Genesis 4. I John 

3:12. Jude 11. 
"The Antediluvian Patriarchs: Enoch" Gen. 5. Heb. 11:5. hide 14. 15. 

Moses, 6, 7. Doc. and Coy. 107: 40-51. 
"The Flood (B.C. 2348)" Moses 8. Gen. 6, 7. 8. Doc. and Gov. 107:52. 

GOSPEL DOCTRINE, I'. AND C DEPARTMENTS: 

"The Apostasy: Rise Of False Teachers" Matt. 7:15. Acts 20:28-31. 

I Timothy 4:1-3. 
"The Great And Abominable Church" Daniel 7:25. Rev. 17:1-6. I Nephi 

13:4.9; 14:9-12: 22:13-14. Doc. and Cov. 29:21; 86:3; 88:94. 
"The Last Days' 'II Timothv 3:1-7. Matt. 24:4-12. II Nephi 27:1. Doc. 

and Cov. 38:11. 
"The Everlasting Covenant Broken" Isaiah 24:2. Doc. and Cov. 1:15. 
". I Falling Away Before The Gathering Dispensation" II Thess. 2:1-13. 
"The Gospel To' Be Restored" Rev. 20:6-7. 

RATAPU TUATAH1 

Te whakahokinga mai o te hahi. I nga take tika kua oti nci te whakaatu 
e pono ana he mea ata pei atu te Hahi i te whenua. I nga rau tau kotahi 
tekau tuatahi i muri tata iho o te mahi minita a te Karaiti te mana o te Tohu- 
ngatanga Tapu kua ngaro i waenganui i nga tangata, a e kore rawa hold e 
whai kaha te mana tangata ki te whakahoki mai. Otira i te aroha noa o te 
Atua ka watea mai i a Ia he haurahi e whakaturia ai ano tona Hahi i nga ra 
whakamutunga, e kore hoki e tangohia atu ano ; a ko nga poropiti onamata 
kua kitea ketia e ratou tenei wa o te whakahounga mai o te maramatanga, a 
me ta ratou waiata ano i roto i te reo whakahari mo te wa o te taenga mai 
o taua ra. (Raniera 2:44-45. 7:27. Matiu 24:14; YVhakakitenga 14:6-8). 

Nga Patai: (1) He aha i tangohia atu ai. te Hahi i runga i te mata o te 
whenua? (2) No te hea wa i kitea ai kua ngaro te mana o te tohungatanga 
tapu i waenganui i nga tangata? (3) Ko wai ma te hunga i kite i te whaka- 
hounga o te maramatanga, whakatakina hoki a ratou whakaaturanga ? 



Hanuere, 1947 TE KARERE 31 

RATAPU TUARUA 

Ko tenei whakahokinga mai he mea whakarite e Te Ariki ma roto mai i 
te poropiti i a Hohepa Alete, ko ia nei me Oriwa Kautere i te tau 1829. 1 
whiwhi ki te Tohungatanga o Arona i raro i nga ringa o Hoani Kai Iriiwi ; 
a i muri mai ka whiwhi ki te Tohungatanga o Merekihereki i raro i nga ringa- 
ringa o nga Apotoro o nga ra o mua, o Pita, o Hemi me Hoani. I raro i te 
mana kua homaingia nei kua whakaturia ano te Hahi me ona mana katoa o 
mua a kua hari ano nga uri tangata mo nga whakawhiwhinga utu nui i runga 
i a Te Atua wananga. E whakapuare ana te Hunga Tapu o nga ra o muri 
nei mo ta ratou tino kereeme mo te whakaturanga o te Hahi tika, rite tonu 
ona whakahaere katoa ki tera i whakaturia ra e te Karaiti ki waenganui i nga 
Hurai. Enei iwi o nga ra o muri nei e ki marama ana kei a ratou te Tohunga- 
tanga o te Atua kaha rawa, te mana ki te whakahaere i runga i te ingoa o te 
Atua, he mana whakawehi i te whenua me te rangi. 

Nga Patai: (1) Ko wai te tangata i whiriwhiria e te Atua mo te whaka- 
hokinga mai o taua Hahi? (2) Ko wai ma i whiwhi tuatahi i te tohunga- 
tanga a no tehea wa? (3) E pehea ana ta te Hunga Tapu whakaatu mo te 
whakahokinga mai o te Hahi ? 

RATAPU TUATORU 

Te tauira mo te Kawanatanga o te Hahi kua whakohokia mai nei. Te 
Hahi o Ihu Karaiti o te Hunga Tapu o nga ra o muri nei e whakaae ana ki 
nga ritenga e rua o te Tohungatanga, te mea iti ake ko to Arona, ko to runga 
ake ko to Merekihereke. 

Te Tohungatanga o Arona he mea hua kia Arona, he mea hoatu ia hei 
maingai mo Mohi, kia mahi, i raro i a Mohi ki te whakahaeretanga o nga 
mahi a te Atua mo Iharaira. (Exo. 28:1.) 

Mo tenei ahua, e kiia ana i etahi wa ko te Tohungatanga Iti ake. ahakoa 
hoki he iti ake, ehara i te iti i te kore take ranei. I a Iharaira e haere ana 
i te Koraha ka karangatia a Arona me ana taina i runga i te poropititanga 
a ka whakamotuhaketia mo nga mahi o te turanga Tohunga. 

Nga Patai: (1) E hia nga ritenga e whakaaetia ana e te Hunga Tapu 
o nga ra o muri nei? (2) He mea hua te Tohungatanga o Arona ki a wai? 
He aha i etahi wa i kiia ai ko te Tohungatanga Iti ake. (3) He mea pehea 
te karangatanga i a Arona ratou ko ona taina? 

RATAPU TUAWHA 

I tetahi wa i muri mai ka whiriwhiria te hapu Riwai hei Awliina i a 
Arona i roto i nga mahi o te Tohungatanga, nga mahi motuhake ma nga Riwai 
he tiaki i nga taonga mahi me te whakarite i nga mahi mo te Tapenakara. Ko 
nga Riwaiti hei man i te turanga o nga tama matamua o nga hapu katoa ko 
ratou nei i kereemetia e te Atua mo taua mahi mai o te wa o te mate uruta 

whakawehi i [hipa no rrira nei i whakauiatea ai nga ta.na matamua ia wharf 
Ohipa ko nga matamua ia i roto i ia whan- o Iharaira i whakatapua. i whaka- 

orangia. Ko te mahi i hoatu nei ki nga Riwai e Karangatia ana i etahi wa ko 
te Tohungatanga o Riwai he tapiritanga atu tenei ki te tohungat 
otira kahore i roto nga mana o runga rawa o taua tohungatanga Te Tohunga- 
tanga o Arona, i whakahokia mai nei ki te whenua i enei i 
tohungatanga o Riwai. Kei rot., i te Tohungatanga - trona nga kii o te 
minitatanga o nga Anahera, me te mana ki te whakahaere i nga tikanga mahi 
a uain. in. te kupu o te rongopai. ( Kko. me nga Kawe 107 20 I 

Kei roto nga turanga o te Rikona, Kai whakaako me te Tohunga piriti 
kei te Pihopatanga e pupuri ana nga kii o te tumuakitaj 

Nga Patai: M> He aha te karangatanga o nga Riwai, mo tehea take hoki 

ratou i whiriwhiria ai ' (2) \\ hakamai .unat ia te Tohungatanga Ri* 



32 



TE KARERE 



llaniKTc, 1 ( M7 



News from the Field 



MATAi; \i \ BRANCE 
By [van G. Joyce 

Sis. Grace M. Oi borne and Bhirley R. 
Osborne srere recentlj baptised by Elder 
v.-rn LeRo] Chapman snd confirmed by 
Waimate Anaru snd Heeml W. Witehira. 

Officers >)f the branch now. arc as fol- 
low.-: president, Iwingaro Wihongi; first 
counsellor. Pene Herewini; second coun- 
sellor snd secretary, Ivan (;. Joyce Sun- 
day School: president, Ivan G. Joyce; 
first counsellor. Whango Witehira; sec- 
ond counsellor, Pene Herewini; secretary, 

Julia Birch; assistant secretary, Martha 

i borister, Whango Witehira. Prim- 
ary: president. Julia Birch ; first counsel- 
lor. Grace If. Osborne; second counsellor. 
Takurua Joyce: secretary. Heeni Wihongi. 

Relief Sociel y : president, [hapera Wihongi : 

first counsellor, Heeni Herewini; second 
counsellor. Akanihi Wihongi : secretary, 
Martha Joyce: class teacher, Maria Mary 
Joyce. 

KAIUKU BRANCH 

By Monica McKay 

The Kaiuku Branch had the privilege 
of supervising the Hui Pariha for the 
Mahia District for this year, on Novem- 
ber ( .i and 10, with Pres, Halversen pre- 
siding at all the meetings. Owing to the 
stormy weather the attendance was 
halved but the meetings were most in- 
spirational. 

The first meeting on Saturday night 
was a combined Primary and Mutual 
meeting which was diligently prepared 
and presented. The Primary theme was, 
"The Importance of Prayer," while the 
Mutual's theme enlarged the Primary's, 
being "Dependability, Resourcefulness, 
and Reliability." All branches in the dis- 
trict were represented throughout the 
various meetings. 

The Priesthood and Relief Society 
meetings simultaneously began at 8.4 5 
a.m. on Sunday. Sis. Halversen took 
part in the Relief Society programme, 
which was a delightful divergence from 
a mere reporting and problem Bettling 
meeting. The Priesthood meeting was a 
momentous one for the newly appointed 
Elders. 

It fell to the Kaiuku Branch the hon- 
our and blessing of having so many Eld- 
ers ordained which ordinances were per- 
formed at this Hui Pariha. 

Pres. Halversen ordained the following 
men as Elders: Nuhaka. Fred Smith: 
Wairoa. Scotty Walker: Opoutama. Pau- 
mea McKay; Tahaenui, Hona Smith, 
Edgar Smith, William Walker, Peres 
Smith ; Kaiuku, Paratene Tangiora, Bar- 
ney Brown. 

At 10.30 a.m. Elder T. Toroiwhiti con- 
ducted a well prepared programme, the 
theme being, "The Restoration of the 
Gospel," for the Sunday School session. 
The Primary and Mutual Boards com- 
bined their meetings and had the inspir- 
ing advice in all problems from Sis. Hal- 



versen. immediatels following the Sunday 
School lession The district board eon- 
ducted the afternoon session wherein the 
Nuhaka choir participated. Pres. Halver- 
sen blea ed Sis, Riripeti 
Robert white At aria, and Bis. Halve* en 
and Sis. ciara Greening sang ■ duet. 

Ai 6.16 p.m. tin- Genealo 
began, conducted by Bro. T. •'. 
followed by the combined meetii 
the Relief Sociel v ai 
programme- were most Inspirii 
fully prepared. 

The \i nor- to thi'- conference hailed 
from Hastings, Waipaoa, Napier, v. 
Tahaenui, Nuhaka, Whakaki, Opou 
Poverty Hay. and everal non-members 

of the Mahia Peninsula 

The cottage meet ii ■ ', held 

regularly and the Relief Society ha- been 
most energetic in its efforts. All aux- 
iliaries combined to make the Hui Pariha 
a joyous success. 

Sis. McKay had the privilege of hav- 
ing our Timuaki and his lovely wife in 
her home over the Hui I'ariha. 

OPOUTAMA BRANCH 
By Monica McKay 

This branch has been so interested in 
its scattered members that tin Peks 
has permitted the Church to be held at 
Kaiwaitau. 

The following ordinances were per- 
formed: Bro. Paumea McKay baptized 
Betty Kiel and Martha Kiel. Elder Leavitl 
confirmed the former whilst Elder R, 
Rarere did likewise with the latter. Elder 
Leavitt blessed the following children: 
Samuel Patrick Rarere, Isaac Malcolm 
Rarere. and Roberts Babe Rarere. 

On the first Sunday the Relief Society 
gave an inspiring programme on the 
"Life of Our Prophet George Albert 
Smith." Sis. Emma Brown was the R.S. 
visiting teacher for the month and she 
visited all the homes. 

The cottagi meetings have been held 

regularly and the Elders and Elder Oil 
McKay have been visitors to these 
splendid gatherings. 

MANGAMUKA BRANCH 

By Karena Taipari Heihei 

The Mangamuka Branch has recently 
been reorganized as follows: branch 
president, Nopera Otene ; first counsellor, 
Paikaraihe Otene; second counsellor, Pai- 
Paikaraihe Otene: second counsellor, Hoani 
Raniera Paora ; secretary, Hohaia Puhipi 
Tiiwini. Sunday school: president, Ka- 
rena Taipari Heihei; first counsellor. 
Hohaia P. Tiiwini; second counsellor, 
Huirama N. Otene; secretary, Mahuri P. 
Otene; assistant secretary'. Ngohengohe 
N. Otene; chorister, Rakeiti Tiiwini; 
Maori class teacher. Pouaru N. Otene: 
intermediate class teacher, Rakeiti Tiiwini. 
Relief Society: president, Pouaru N. 
Otene; first counsellor, Mahuri P. Otene; 



Hanuere, 1947 



TE KARERE 



33 



second counsellor, Rakeiti Tiiwini ; sec- 
retary, Rakeiti Tiiwini. Primary: presi- 
dent, Rakeiti Tiiwini ; first counsellor, Te 
Awe N. Otene; second counsellor, Ngohe- 
ngohe N. Otene; secretary, Matakopa P. 
Otene ; teacher, Era Waitai Tiiwini. 
Mutual Improvement Association: presi- 
dent, Tohaia Tiiwini; first counsellor, 
Huirama Otene; second counsellor, Nga- 
kete Otene; secretary, Karena T. Heihei ; 
teacher, Huirama N. Otene. Whakapapa: 
president, Paikaraihe Otene; first coun- 
sellor, Karena T. Heihei ; second counsel- 
lor, Pouaru N. Otene; secretary, Hohaia 
Tiiwini; teacher, Nopera Otene. 

Elder Vern. L. Chapman recently bap- 
tized Ema Hoani Raniera Paora who was 
confirmed by Elder Hare Nehua. Elder 
Floyd Herlin blessed Meri Joan Hoavi 
Paora. 

WELLINGTON BRANCH 
By Fay Loader 

The girls and boys of our branch have 
been very busy forming two Softball 
teams and are very enthusiastic about it, 
too. Elder McKee, I am sorry to say, has 
taken things a bit too seriously and was 
so intent on hitting a "homer" that he 
tore his shoulder muscle and had to be 
taken to the hospital; we hope to see 
him playing again soon. 

We were happy to have our President 
visit us again and we all enjoyed his fine 
talk which was all too short. 

Our Elders have been very busy tract- 
ing and have had some very fine talks 
with people they have visited. 

We have been holding Study classes 
every .second Sunday and they are prov- 
ing very interesting and beneficial; we 
have a good attendance, too, and that is 
very encouraging. 

The Relief Society delighted the con- 
gregation one Sunday night with a very 
nice programme; we are hoping to hear 
more of them later on. 

We are glad to welcome back to Well- 
ington, Brother and Sister Arthur Stin- 
son and their two children. They have 
been residing in Wanganui for some time 
and Wanganui's loss will be our gain, 
softball team. "Mick" is a great help 
to our boys in their softball team. 

Visitors to our branch included a num- 
ber c;f Saints from Porirua ; we are al- 
ways pleased to see them and it was 
good to hear from our District President 
once again. We also had the privilege 
of seeing Sister Perrott, from Auckland. 

"Happy holiday in Wellington sunshine. 
Sister." 

Elder McKee is now out of t he hospit;! 

ami at ■ cottage meeting, held at tin 
home of Sister chapman, be delighted 
thosi pre ent with his singing. At (he 
same meeting Elder Hunsaker gav< a very 
fine talk and Brother Mick Stinson rave 
a very Interesting and well delivered talk. 

VV.- are hoping to hold manv nun.- "I 

i hi ic meet Ingi in the future. 
DUNEDIN BRANCH 

By la.xford Walker 

on the nineteenth of Oct we were 

i,i.- ied by I he urrh al of I wo Elder 1 1 om 



Zion, Elders Green and Hawkins, and 
since then we have enjoyed very much 
their counsel, instructions, and guiding 
influence. On arriving here, in spite of 
adverse conditions and inclement weather, 
they immediately settled down to work, 
visiting the Saints, spreading the Gospel, 
and rejuvenating this, the Dunedin 
Branch. 

Just prior to their arrival we were hold- 
ing one meeting in the evenings on the 
first Sunday of each month. But since 
they have been with us the attendances, 
interest, and progress of our branch have 
been most encouraging and are evidence 
of the zeal and fervour with which these 
two fine missionaries have laboured, and 
we now hold two services each Sunday 
at Room 8, Govt. Life Building, 206 
Princes Street. We extend a sincere wel- 
come to all those who may be sufficiently 
interested in the Gospel and within the 
confines of our branch. 

The first service, Sunday School, com- 
mences at 10.30 a.m. After months and 
months of non-existence it is indeed 
gratifying to see this service once aga_>n 
a part of our branch activities. At pres- 
ent it is functioning under the superin- 
tendency of the following acting officers : 
superintendent, Bro. John S. Cockburn ; 
first counsellor, Bro. Cecil Hedges; sec- 
ond counsellor, Sister Patricia Thorn; 
secretary-treasurer, Sis. Audrey C. Con- 
stable. 

Elder Hawkins conducts the Junior 
class and Elder Green conducts the 
Adult class. For the present we have 
only the two. During the past few weeks 
the Sunday School has been under the 
direction of the two Elders. 

Our second meeting begins at 6.30 with 
Bro. Henry J. Murray, our branch presi- 
dent, presiding. This service is also un- 
der the direction of the two Elders and 
the branch president, but we hope very 
soon to reorganize the whole presidency 
of the branch and district. 

On November 22, President Halversen 
arrived in Dunedi i and visited with us 
over the week-end, leaving for Auckland 
on November 25. We all appreciated his 
visit very much and greatly enjoyed the 
messages that he gave to us. By the 
way, folks, Tumuaki [fl a very good pian- 
ist and we certainly made use of him 
whilst he was her,. We are thankful 

tnat be is able to p*j , ; a r; ,n ;in ,| praj 

that he and his family may always enjoy 
the best of health ami Strength. 

Per medium of '['.• Karere. we of the 

Dunedin Branch send greetings ami best 

Wishes to the Saints throughout the New 

Zealand Mission. Ma> we all do our 
utmost by word, deed, and spirit, to 
plant into the hearts .,1" our fellow h, m-- 

the i Is of knowledge of th< truthful- 
ness of this Gospel. 

JUDEA BRANCH 

B] JOS Kohu 

Not lone ha i n heard from «•" 

I, ranch for QUitS ome tim, and man\ 
ate thinking that "'• are OUt of circula- 
tion altogether. No Dunne th< 
months the .ludea choir jo.i me\ ed to 

Taupo t" participate la Hi., a. • 



34 



I I. KARERE 



Hanuere, 1947 



there We alao went t.. the i 

[ng there bj t he ikin 
of our teeth by motor lorrjr. Borne of 
onr memhera Attended the Itangere end 
Rotorua Gold and Green Balla and re- 
port! arc that thesi two functloni uerc 

quite the beet. 

During the visit of the Hon. P< tcr 

Prime Minister >>f New /..■aland. 

to Ta nine Maori welcome 

was given him In the Town Hall hy nii-m- 

r the Judea M.I.A. and alao 
brief visit to the Judea Pa. [temi con- 
of Hakaa, action songs, and top- 
ping it "iT. choir renditions of "There'll 
\-. England," "Onward," etc. 
ponded to this welcome by saying, 
"1 shall never forget this welcome and 
don't forget to invite me again to your 

Marae." 

On December 1. President and Sister 
Halveraen visited US to discuss matters 

concerning the re-organisation of the 
branch Relief Society and also the com- 
ing Hui Pariha to be held some time in 
February. Many of the auxiliary organ- 
isations were also reorganised, Including 
a "Missionary Society." We are happy 
to have a first visit from Sister Halver- 
Ben and to hear her give very construct- 
ive advices and instructions. 

On November 2<> a birthday party was 
given by Bro. and Sis. W. Tawa for their 
son. Dealton Skinner Tawa on his 
twenty-first birthday, held in the Judea 
Dining Hall. About 400 guests enjoyed 
the festivities with Mr. O'Ncil. Health 
and Traffic Inspector, acting as M.C. 

Special guests invited were: Matthew 
Tarawa. Auckland: Ronnie Tarawa. Auck- 
land; Elder French and Rro. Whaanga; 
Terry Alaeh. Inspector O'Neil .and many 
others too numerous to mention. 



TAMAKI BRANCH 
By William Harris 

Bro. Moku Takerei has been discharged 
from the Public Hospital after a very 
successful operation. Although a sick 
man yet. we wish him a very speedy re- 
covery to usual good health again. 

Polly Duncan has been a patient 
in the Public Hospital, but she has been 
discharged, and is very well again. 

Dr. Nitama Paewai was a welcome vis- 
itor home, spending a whole week with 
us before returning to Kaikohe where he 
is going to start business on his own 
account. We wish the doctor every suc- 
snd thank you for the visit. Kia 
oral Kia Kaha! 

Sis. Emaraina Pearson, and her hus- 
band. Maurice, have moved to Palmerston 
North to stay. Mr. Pearson has been a 
very keen investigator of the church, and 
we hope that some contact could be made 
with the Elders, to visit them. We hope 
you like your new home. 

The Prime Minister. Hon. Peter Fraser, 
paid us a visit, supporters of the Labour 
Government turning out in larpe num- 
bers. He showed keen interest in our 
marae, especially Aotea House. He has 
promised to help us 



Other welcome visitor- to cur brunch 

were the Tan brothi i dward, 

of the ] 

and Rro. Gillies. We enjoyed their rieit, 
and arc looking forward to ■ farther one 
from them. Shearing operations In the 

dlatrict account for their visit 

Bro. and Si I:,, h.n.i March, old Iden- 
tities of t he branch bai .• ■ 
"ii more than one occasion. Shearing 
operal ions, too, i..i\ e brought I h. n 
the district 

A v.iy .dab.. rate programme i 
prepared for Christmas, Sundaj i 1 

her 22 The Sunday School olhc | 

planning a big day, and a special School 
programme is being prepared. 

Rro. 'lay lor Mihaere of Wellin. 
home on holiday, and to give a hand in 
the preparation <T Christina- Dinner. 

Rain hat certainly interfered with 

shearing operations in the district, and 
this will bring about late shearing; many. 
no doubt, will be shearing ripht up to 
Christmas Eve. 

Bro. Rahiri Harris, branch president, 
and Pro. Tapsell Meha. first counsellor 
and secretary in the branch, are out 
shearing; branch affairs are being cared 
for by Pros. W. Harris and R. King. 

MAROMAKAU BRANCH 

By Norma Mason 

On October 25 the M.I.A. put on a 
concert to raise funds to cover a few- 
expenses and put us on a good footing. 
It turned out a big success and we were 
very honoured by having Elders Walch 
and Clawson of our own district and also 
the two Elders from 1 he Pay of Islands 
district. A bus load also journeyed from 
the Whangarei branch and gave us two 
beautiful singing numbers. 

We were pleased to have i?ro. Alex 
Wishart back with us for a short holi- 
day. We held our Hui Pariha on Novem- 
ber 16 and on Saturday night the Prim- 
ary and Mutual put on a very nice pro- 
gramme. Sunday w< had Relief Society 
and Priesthood. Sunday School and then 
the general afternoon session of speak- 
ers, intervened by a few songs. On Sun- 
day we again welcomed a bus load of 
people from Whangarei. The Hui was 
one of the best and the spirit of the Lord 
was certainly with us. All the speakers 
gave good talks and gave everyone 
plenty to think about. 

On November 10, the day of the Wha- 
ngarei Hui, the following saints from our 
branch attended: Pro Joseph Hay, Cyril 
Going, Sis. Myra JTason, Doris Gointr, 
and Norma Mason. Then on November 
24, Pros. Joseph Hay, Norman Mason, 
Alex Wishart. and Sis. Myra Mason at- 
tended the Hui at Mokau. On Friday, 
November 29, the M.I.A. had their clos- 
ing nijrht which took the form of a soc- 
ial. We didn't have a very big crowd 
but those who attended certainly enjoyed 
themselves. All are looking forward to 
the forthcoming year in Mutual. 

WAIMAUKU BRANCH 
Ry Mowena Ngakuru 
December 1 marked a great day for 
our little branch. Our Hui Peka was 



Hanuere, 1947 



TE KARERE 



35 



held and we felt honoured to receive a 
first visit from our Zion Elders: Chap- 
man and Herlin. Along with them were 
District President and counsellor, Bro. 
Hohepa Heperi and Bro. Hemi Whau- 
tere, also Bro. Harry Nehua, Sis. Heperi 
and Sis. Kura Ngakuru. 

Two children, Elaine and Graham Nga- 
kuru were baptized by Elder Chapman. 

Renewals in the branch are as follows : 
branch president, Wiremu Ngakuru; first 
counsellor, Mairangi Ngakuru; second 
counsellor, Johnny Ngakuru ; secretary, 
Gale Ngakuru. Sunday School: presi- 
dent, Katuhi Ngakuru; first counsellor, 
Gale Ngakuru ; second counsellor, Nolan 
Nga'*uru ; secretary, Gale Ngakuru. Re- 
lief Society : president, Nuhi Ngakuru ; 
first counsellor, Susan Ngakuru; second 
counsellor, Polly Paniroa ; secretary, Mae 
Ngakuru ; treasurer, Mowena Ngakuru ; 
chorister and branch reporter, Mowena 
Ngakuru. 

Bro. Gale Ngakuru was ordained a 
priest of the Aaronic Priesthood by 
Hohepa Heperi. 

This meeting was enjoyed by all the 
saints of this branch and hope the vis- 
itors felt the same. 

Last month Tira and Polly Paniora's 
wee baby, Kathleen Phyllis, was blessed 
by Mairangi Ngakuru. 

Greetings to all Saints for the New 
Year! 

NUHAKA BRANCH 

By Polly Irwin 

The Hui Pariha held at Kaiuku was 
indeed a success in spite of the very un- 
favourable weather. Various items, 
.speeches, remarks, and reports from the 
branches in the district made the ser- 
vices spiritually enjoyable. 

The main highlight of the Hui was the 
fact that nine Brothers received the or- 
dination and holding of the MelchizedeK 
Priesthood. Pes. Halversen commented 
on this very much. 

The auxiliary organizations of the en- 
tire district gave their reports and were 
passed as very good. However, the Hui 
itself was wonderful, visitors were from 
Hastings, Gisborne, Wairoa, Auckland. 

Bro. James Waerea, and Sis. Lena 
Waerea, are now residing in Kotorua. We 
miss them very much 

Our abstracts tor Sundaj School at- 
tendance have been on I he di cr< 
many of the saints are on summer em- 
ployment. We hope to have them home 

soon, as our rhoir com I tfl of four D03 
and twenty girls. 

Elder Leavitl and his companion, Bro. 
Kohn, are now in Prazertown and Wai- 
roa 

From t lii ■ branch a e ext< nd our be I 
ui he to ail for th< 

WHANGARE1 BH KNi H 

|{y William J< 

Borne time hi pa d 
our la t repoi I to T< Ka •• • I 
glad to ta . th it nre ha> • been 



well up here and making good progress. 
The Mutual has been organized here un- 
der the leadership of Bro. George Ander- 
son with Bro. William Palmer and Sis. 
Emma Paraha as counsellors and Sis. 
Harried Roberts, as secretary, and so far 
they have been feeling their way but we 
are all looking forward to some good 
times. 

Our branch conference which was held 
here on the third of November was a 
great success and the meetings were 
enjoyed by all present including quite 
a number of visitors. The attendance 
was very good and we had fifty-five to 
our evening meeting which is a record 
for us. 

We were pleased to have two mission- 
aries, Elders Walch and Clawson, visit- 
ing us at conference time when they 
stayed at the home of Bro. Jones. While 
here in Whangarei, Elder Clawson held 
the first softball practice since the asso- 
ciation went into recess during the war 
period and it is to be hoped that the 
game will grow in popularity here. 

On Sunday, November 10, a party of 
saints from here went out to the con- 
ference held at Maromakau and a good 
time was had by all. We also were 
privileged to go out to the opening of 
the Mutual there and hope that we shall 
be able to mingle together often. 



WAIHOU BRANCH 
By Hinehou Nehua 
Under the direction of Elders Chap- 
man and Herlin the Waihou Branch was 
reorganized on November 17, 1946. The 
offcers are: president, Hare Nehiia ; first 
counsellor, Pita Heperi; second counsel- 
lor, Hone Bryers ; secretary, Hinehou 
Nehua; Sunday School president. Hone 
Bryers; Relief Society president, Hinehou 
Nehua: Primary president, Roimata 
Bryers. 

Elders Chapman and Herlin spent a 
few days getting acquainted with the 
saints of this branch. We all enjoyed 
their short stay; they were present at 
our cottage meeting and Primary. 

A baby girl was born to Bro. and Sis. 
Hori Bryers, on November 11. in the 
Kawakawa Hospital. 

ROTORUA BB \\<U 
By Ra 
On November n and l^. President and 
Sii.r Halversen called on the saints at 
Horohoro and Rotorua. The next day 

Elder French and Bro. Whaam-a left for 

Tewhaiti, Whakatane, Waimana 

i Pohatu, while Elder Nelson and 
Bro, Panere left for Tirau, Ta 

Thame and M anaia < loi tmandel. 

( i-i \..\ embi : i Dinah J 

t . ■. . k Bab) I. nana in ■ . .• her grand-uncle 
and aunt, Bro. and Sis Walter Smith, of 

Auckland. 

I in Nov< mber I L, ■ fai a* all 
evenin 
Chirm 

loaned an. I Its mum. 

of the wonderful help Sis. Chin 






I I KARERE 



Hanucre, 1"47 



dancing followed various vocal 
■ d by t he Re- 
lief S 

hi.h i-- her former home which 

nol \ i>i<< <l in 11 1 1 
Bro. H iX"« Ham. • iv re- 

■ placed by Vernon rlamoi Bro 
Joseph counsel- 

lor, 1 1 re >. Charles Wolf gram no wi 
v, cond •■ tunsellor, and I b< 
Norman Scott. 

S I. M I \ office - i re : president . 
.!<>> llamun: first counsellor. af< 
• . irj . I'i arl Hamon . I 
Girls president, Valerie Scott. 

Bro. Josephs has been releast d as first 
counsellor in the branch pn -id. n 

ro Bartlett Watene. Bro. Pal K.-i 

apart as tirst counsellor and Nor- 
man Scott as Second counsellor. The 

new secretars is Vuna Wolfgramm. Bro. 

Vuna Wolff ramm i as first 

•it Buperintendenl of the Sunday 

School and was replaced 1>% Bro. E. Scott. 

On November 29, sister Elsie Chirney 
r Auckland, bound for Tongl 

ied by her son. Harold, and 
hi r cousin, from Ohinemutu. 

Bro. Henry Davies recently had an 
nec-ident which could have been \ cry 
ncrious; as he was turning into his drive- 
on his hike a car crashed into his 
side, knocking him to the pavement. We 
are thankful to our Heavenly Father fr>r 
his protection. 

Bro. and Sis. Jim Waerea have secured 
a home in Rotorua. 

On October 24, Bro. and Sis. Robert 
Rewai were released from their positions 
in this branch; they have moved to the 
Huria branch in Tauranpa. 



TAHAENUI BRANCH 
By Rebecca Smith 
Converted to the church is Bro. Joe 
Winiana. baptized by Bro. Ed^ar Smith 
and confirmed by Bro. Tanahou Haronpra. 
Bro. Joe is the father of seven children, 
mx of whom are members of the church. 



Bro. Dartell Smith, who | .. 
lously ill In th.- \ . 

hometown h< 
Wairoa. He lightlj Improi tng. 

The Hui Pariha held at Kaiuk . 

t he tirst one for thi ft he 

Taha. urn Branch . the choir, sfutui 

• he for<> when 

Bros. Hona Smith. Edgar Smith. 
Smith, and William Walker were or- 
dained ! Melchi/.edek I 

hood by Pres. Hah 

Feature of ■ Sunday afternoon "Kau- 
whau M I t hree 

babe • ho i mot her ■ were meml • ■ 

• t her denomii stioi D 

Brian Kingi 

Smith, who al re Kin«i. Jnr. 

Wiriana was blessed by Bro. Munro 
Smith. 

Bro. Munro Smith 
counsellor to Bro. David Smith in the 
branch presidency. I •• ith Is 

Sunday School president, with Bro 
Smith as first CO I 

Smith is first counsellor in the Gcnca - 

logical Society, with S !'• I Smith 

as second counsellor. 

Our auxiliaries, with the exception of 
the Mutual, are all functioning \ 
Sis. Horiana Reti. musical director, with 
the help of Sis. Clara Greening, is cer- 
tainly giving those new members i 

f choir music, and with a trip 
to the Wairoa Hospital coming U] 
week, the efforts of .omen 

have not been in vain. Next Tu< 
nicht we bepin with our Hui T;ui com- 
petition i 

The officers of the Whakapapa Com- 
mittee are working strenuously to com- 
plett family groups, and to encourage 
members to take interest in the work. 
Bro. Meha and Bro. To Ao inspire us to 
do our work. 

The Hui Atawhai. with its monthly 
bazaars, is the best financial auxiliary in 
the branch. 

Tile Sunday School and Prima- 

combining iheir efforts I • 

for a Christmas tree and big spread f"r 

the children 



MARVIN 0. ASHTON 

It is with regret that we announce the passing away of 
Bishop Marvin O. Ashton, first counsellor in the Presiding 
Bishopric of the Church. Bishop Ashton died early in the 
morning of October 7, and his funeral was held the follow- 
ing Wednesday. Speakers at the funeral included President 
J. Reuben Clark, and other.-. 



Continued from Back Cover * - 

of man, is indicated by the wonderful interview between the Spirit 
and Nephi, in which He revealed Himself to the prophet, questioned 
him concerning his desires and belief, instructed him in the things of 
God, speaking face to face with the man. "I spake unto him," says 
Nephi, "as a man speaketh ; for I beheld that he was in the form of 
a man ; nevertheless, I knew that it was the Spirit of the Lord ; and 
he spake unto me as a man speaketh with another." However, the 
Holy Ghost does not possess a body of flesh and bones, as do both 
the Father and the Son, but is a personage of spirit. 

"Much of the confusion existing in human conceptions concerning 
the nature of the Holy Ghost arises from the common failure to segre- 
gate His person and powers. Plainly, such expressions as being filled 
with the Holy Ghost, and His falling upon persons, have reference to 
the powers and influences that emanate from God. and which are 
characteristic of Him ; for the Holy Ghost may in this way operate 
simultaneously upon many persons even though they be widely separ- 
ated, whereas the actual person of the Holy Ghost cannot be in more 
than one place at a time. Yet we read that through the power of the 
Spirit, the Father and the Son operate in their creative acts and in 
their general dealings with the human family. The Holy Ghost may 
be regarded as the minister of the Godhead, carrying into effect the 
decisions of the Supreme Council. 



"In the execution of these great purposes, the Holy Ghost directs 
and controls the varied forces of nature, of which indeed a few, and 
these perhaps of minor order wonderful as even the least of them 
appears to man, have thus far been investigated by mortals. Gravita- 
tion, sound, heat, light, and the still more mysterious and seemingly 
supernatural power of electricity, are but the common servants of the 
Holy Ghost in His operations. No earnest thinker, no sincere investi- 
gator supposes that he lias yel learned of all the forces, existing in 
and operating upon matter; indeed, the observed phenomena of nature. 
yet wholly inexplicable to him, far outnumber those for which he has 
devised even a partial explanation There are powers and forces at 
the command of God, compared with which electricity is as the pack- 
horse to the locomotive, the foot messenger to the telegraph, the 

raft of logs to the ocean Steamer. With all his scientific knowledge 
man knows but little respecting the enginery of creation, and yet the 
lew forces known to him have brought about miracles and wonders, 

winch hut for their actual realization would he beyond belief. These 
mighty agencies, and the mightier ones still to man unknown, and 
many, perhaps, to the present condition of the human mind unknow- 
able, do not constitute the H0I3 Ghost, but are the agencies ordained 
P 1 Ben e I I is pin pi ises." 

lames |- . I alni.e ; e 



Tin* llolv IpIiosI siml llio 
llolv Spirii 



Arc the term 
used sj 



Holj (.li-^t and Holy Spirit 
1 mymi »usly ? 



"In some scriptures and Church writings, both of these terms 
arc intended to mean the sanu' thing. In others, they arc- not. The 
difference we usually make is between the Holy Ghosl and the Spirii 
of God. The Hoi) Gh< t is a person and a member of the Godhead. 
He is a personage of spirit and does not possess a body <>t' flesh and 
hone. For that reason, he is sometimes referred to as the Holy Spirit. 
The Spirit of God, however, is usuallj mentioned in reference to a 
power or essence or spirit, which emanates from God, and which fills 
the whole universe and which enlightens the mind of every man. Ii 
you keep in mind that this latter power or essence, is not a person 
in any sense, hut is merely a universal spirit or influence which eman- 
ates from God, then it will not he contused with the personage of the 
Holy Ghost." 

— Deseret News, 



"The Holy Ghost is associated with the Father and the Son in 
the Godhead. In the light of revelation, we are instructed as to the 
distinct personality of the Holy Ghost. He is a being endowed with 
the attributes and powers of Deity, and not a mere force, or essence. 

The term Holy Ghost and its common synonyms. Spirit of God. Spirit 
of the Lord, or simply. Snirit, Comforter, and Spirit of Truth, occur 
in the scriptures with plainly different meanings, referring in some 

rase-, to the person of God the Holy Ghost, and in other instances to 

the power or authority of this greal Personage, or to the agencies 
through which He ministers. The context of such passages show 

which of these signification applies. 

"The Holy phost undoubtedly possesses personal powers and 
affections; these attributes exist in Him in perfection. Tims. He 
teaches and guides, testifies of the father and the Son. reproves f< r 
sin. speaks, commands, and commissions, makes intercession for sin 
ners, is grieved, searches and investigates, entices, and knows all 
things. These are not figurative expressions, but plain statenn 
the attributes and characteristics of the Holy Ghost. That thi 
of the Lord is capable of manifesting Himself in the form and 6gure 



Continued Inside Back Cover - - 




10 









V 




11 J 


r t 


| PEPUERE. 1947 

WAHANGA 42 NAMA 2 








1 ' 






9 



Hhlt'i* >l.mln'\\ (owlrv 



The man who is shown on this month's cover is one who is known 
and loved by all tla- members of the New Zealand Mission and who has 
won the admiration and respect of hundreds of non-members in tins 
land. 

A patriarchal blessing given to Elder Matthew Cowle) in l ( >i>.^ is 
prophetic: "Thou shall become an ambassador of Christ to the utter- 
most bounds of the earth . . . Yon shall be sent as a delegate to the 
tin tribes and will become a leader and an interpreter in the midst of 
that people, and because of tin- power of God that shall be with you, 
and the blessings of the Almighty, you -hall he greatly beloved by 
that people." 

Matthew Cowley was only seventeen years <>t age when he came 

imi Ins first niissi.m to New Zealand; yet during tin- five-year period 
la- spent here he re-edited the Book of Mormon, formerly translated 
into Maori, and helped others translate the Doctrine and Covenants 
and Pearl of Great Price into the Maori language, thus fulfilling the 
promise of tin- patriarch. Elder Cowley's second mission to this coun- 
try began in 1938 and ended only several years ago; thus, during both 
great wars, in which it seemed all the powers <>i' evil were released 

thr< Ughout the world, the truths of the l;os|k'1 as lived and dispensed 

by Matthew Cowley served as a greal antidote to those destructive 
influences among the people with whom he laboured. 

Both by inheritance from his progenitors, and by his own labours 
and faith and devotion, there have come into his possession great gifts 
and lovable qualities, among them: A genuine love cf mankind re- 
gardless of creed or colour, a humanriess in his treatment of those less 
fortunate than himself in the matter of choosing and overcoming, a 
devotion to his family and his Church, a diligence in the performance 
of his civic duties, and diffused over all. that ever-saving grace, a 
sense of good humour. 

Rich in spiritual gifts and blessings, Matthew also achieved dis- 
tinction in educational attainments for which he had to work. lie 
studied at the University of Utah in tin- school of arts and sciences 
and later went to Washington, I u '. Never one to neglect his church 
duties, during this time of applying himself to education and a pro- 
fession, he accepted the responsibility of superintendent of Sunday 
School in Washington. He graduated from George Washington 
University with a law degree and returned to Salt Lake to practise 
law from 1925 to 1938. But always his Church duties occupied a 
predominant part of his life. Me served on the Wells Stake Sunday 
School Board and as ward Sunday School and Mutual Improvement 
Associate 'ii teacher. 

As through his own will and courage, his humility, his human- 
ity, and spiritual zeal, sympathetic understanding heart, his know- 
ledge of the gospel together with his eloquence as a preacher. Mat- 
thew Cowley has been hlessed to serve those with whom he has 

come in contact, so with the continued blessings of his Heavenly 
Father may he continue to serve in the new capacity to which he has 
been called and set apart as an apostle in the Church of le^ns Chrisl 
of Latter-day Saints. 



Te Karere 



Established 1907. 



Wahanga 42 




Pepuere, 1947 



A. Reed Halversen 
Meryl Reber 



Tumuaki Mihana 
Etita 



"Ko tenei Pep.a i whakatapua hex hapai ake i ic izvi Maori ki 
roto i nga zvhakaaro-nui." 

Address Correspondence: 
Box 72, Auckland, C.l, New Zealand. 

"Te Karere" is published monthly by the New Zealand Mission of 
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and is printed by 
THE BUSINESS PRINTING WORKS LTD., 55 Albert Street. Auck- 
land, CI, New Zealand. Subscription Rates: 3/- per six months; 
5/- per year; £1 for five years; £2/10/- for life. (United States 
Currency: $1.00 per year; $4.00 for five years; $10.00 for life.) 



CONTENTS 



Editorial — 

Are We Ungrateful 



Special Features — 

The President's Page 

Dissemination of the Gospel 

Seek Ye First the Kingdom of God 

Relief Society Women Received at the White House 

The Word of Wisdom 

Twelve Elders Arrive from Zion 

Mo Te Kore e Ngohengohe 



Church Features — 

Sunday School 
News from the Field 



44 
46 
49 
54 
58 
60 
61 



63 

65 



TE KARERE 



Pepuei 



( V,7< 



none 



,/ 



ARE WE UNGRATEF1 L 

rue Latter-da) Saint should feci proud to be able to 
fulfill a commandment of the Lord in the paying of his tith- 
ing and. by no means any less important, his fast offerings. 
However, the people of this mission arc not availing them- 
selves of the blessings that conn- when a true and honest fast 
offering is paid o the Lord. Does this not seem to be in- 
gratitude for the man) blessings which the Lord besl 
upon ns and our lo> ed ones ? 

As Jesus Christ was on I lis way to Jerusalem I [e passed 
through Samaria and Galilee. Proceeding with I IN journey 
lie met ten nun who had been stricken with leprosy. This 
\va^ a dread disease of that time and civil and social custom 
decreed that a person so afflicted must avoid all contact with 
others, holding himself aloof until he was pronounced clean 
by the priests 

As these ten nun saw Jesus approaching, they hailed 
Him as lie was yet -Mine distance from them and pleaded 
with Him to heal then I v hi se tender mercy those 

poor unfortunate men had flung themselves, had compassion 
for them: His sympathy was aroused and He said, "Go -how 
yourselves to the priests." The men hastened to do His bid- 
ding and as they walked they became aware of the fact that 
they were once again well and clean. Naturally, a great joy 
filled their hearts because they had been so tniracul 
freed from the horrors of the dread disease. But in only one 
hear: was there a feeling of gladness mixed with om 
appreciation and gratitude to Him who had caus< 
a miracle to take place. With shouts of joy he hurried 
is Master and. throwing himself at the feet of | 

thanks and praise for the great blessing which he had 
received. And Jesus answering said, ft Were there not ten 

ied? but where are the nine'"' They, as SO manv of 
us are wont to do, in the enjoyment of their great gift, had 
completely forgotten to thank the giver. 



Pepuere, 1947 TE KARERE 

He who cleansed the lepers has bestowed upon each one 
of us blessings far in excess of the miracle accorded the ten. 
Our very life, all our faculties, both of mind and body, the 
promise of an eternal life too glorious for conception, are 
gifts of the Father and His Son to us. We should search, 
our hearts and see if there is an adequate feeling of appre- 
ciation and a decent sense of gratitude towards these Givers. 

Such gratitude, if we have it in our hearts, can find ex- 
pression in many ways and need not depend upon audible ex- 
pression of praises and prayer alone, although they are good 
and necessary means. The gifts from heaven are so abund- 
ant that our hearts should always be filled with gratitude and 
our appreciation should often find expression in words of 
prayer of thanksgiving and a pattern of life, which if in 
accord with divine will, will include the paying of fast offer- 
ings by every deep-thinking thankful Latter-day Saint. 

— M.R. 



NGA HUI PARIHA 
HAERE MAI ! HAERE MAI ! ! HAERE MAI ! ! ' 
He powhiri tenei ki nga Hunga Tapu me nga hoa aroha o te 
takiwa o te Tai Rawhiti (Poverty Bay) me te mihana katoa kia 
haere mai ki Tokomaru Bay ki te Hui Pariha ka tu ki konei a te 
8 me te iwa o nga ra o Pepuere. Ka tu te Gold and Green Ball 
a te ahiahi o te Paraire te 7 o nga ra no reira me tae wawe mai 
koutou ki taua kanikani papai. A te Rahoroi ka hurahia te kohatu 
whakamaharatanga ma Sister Iwingaro Potai Karaka, te hoa o 
Wiremu Karaka. Ka mutu tenei ka timata nga mahi o te Hui Pariha. 
No reira me haere mai katoa koutou. 

Na te Timuakitanga o te takiwa, 
Na Wiremu Karaka me te iwi 
katoa o Tokomaru Bay. 
Tenei te karanga atu ki nga Hunga Tapu me nga hoa aroha o 
te takiwa o Hauraki tae atu ki te mihana katoa kia maharatia e kou- 
tou te 1 me te 2 o nga ra o Maehe hei taima haere mo te katoa ki 
Huria, Tauranga ki to matou Hui Pariha. Kei te whakariterite te 
Hunga Tapu katoa kia meinga tenei te tino ilni Pariha pai, Kei 
konei koutou ka tutaki ki o koutou hoa. ka kite i nga mahi papai, ka 
rongo ki nga waiata ahuareka me nga kauwhau nnnni. No reira, 
Haere Mai! Haere Mai! 

Na te Tumuakitanga Takiwa, 
Ma nga Hunga Tapu o Huria. 



44 IK KARERE 

The President's Page 

IH'I TAU APRIL 4. 5, 6, 7 - K< >R< >NGAT \ 

It is har«l to realize thai the months have flown so iwiftl) and 
already the time for another Hui Tau is fast approaching There 
arc just two more months in winch t<> finish all preparations and 
arrangements. We encourage all choirs and choral groups *■ 
earnestly that they have have all items polished and perfi 

sible. We hope that everything presented in any programme 
or meeting of the entire Mm Tau will be of such a nature thai it will 
reflect the high standards and ideals of the church and it- activities. 
"By their fruits \v shall know them." 

Consideration .should be given at this time to transportation. It 
would be well for all groups who plan to travel by bus t.. make appli- 
cation for needed buses as soon as possible. Some have already made 
their arrangements. It is impossible at this time to gel anj definite 
information regarding train travel. 

Our 1947 Hui Tau musl be one of the biggest and best 
held. We will be commemorating the one hundred and seventeenth 
anniversary of the organization of the church. The arrival of the 
pioneers of the church in Salt Lake Valley one hundred yeai 
will he commemorated with fitting programme. Mori- than forty 
missionaries will he in attendance. Everybody come and make it a 

day long to he remembered. 

PREPARE T( H) AY FOR T< >M< >RR< >\V 

The Creator has given tis a summer with its fine weather, fruit. 
grain, and vegetables, that we may enjoy these things in the 
thereof and at the same time prepare for the winter. If we do not 
take advantage of the opportunity to preserve and store fruits and 
ibles while they are available we are neglecting our duties. 

Too many people, during certain seasons of the year, find that 
re not available to supply a proper diet which 
for the maintaining of proper health. Fruits and vegetables, if 
an he found, are very expensive and we find ourselves in a 
position where we are compelled to gel along meal after meal and 
day after day with certain common foods that are available hut that 
do nol furnish all the elements necessary for building and maintain- 
ing Strong healthy bodies. Many of the ills we suffer today come 
upon us because our bodies are weakened in some way or other due 
to the lack of proper foods. 

Our church leaders have taught and urged people to have suffi- 
cient food and clothing on hand to supply their needs for a year. 



Pepuere, 1947 TE KARERK 45 

There is a feeling of satisfaction and security in the knowledge that 
we have a well-stocked store room. Many people in the world are 
starving now because of the lack of food or the lack of means of 
distribution. We are enjoying plenty here at present, but what would 
be the condition if this fine country suffered a severe drought for 
two or three consecutive years? At times within the last year it has 
been almost impossible to buy such a common food as potatoes in 
some of our larger cities. 

At the same time many people have been using kumara and 
potatoes from last season's crop until the present time, and have been 
supplementing these with meat and eggs produced at home and with 
fruits and vegetables that have been grown or secured in the proper 
season and stored or preserved. Such convenience and apparent 
plenty comes only as a result of considerable effort and good man- 
agement but it is worth every effort or thought necessary. In many 
homes it would necessitate a complete revision of present practices 
and habits which at first would be very hard but would prove to be 
a blessing both to parents and children. It would help future gen- 
erations also because our sons and doubters would learn a lesson that 
would be most helpful when they themselves wrestle with similar 
problems in homes of their own 

Not only should we plan as individual families, but branches 
should arrange to take care of emergencies that can and do come 
unavoidably. Homes and supplies of faithful peonle have been des- 
troved in a few minutes and we have not been prepared to ?ive im- 
mediate assistance. It is the aim of the church to do evervtrrng 
possible to make families self-sustaining; and at the same time able 
to take care of these unforseen and unavoidable needs. 



New Assignment for Matthew Cowley: Word has been 
received in New Zealand of the appointment of Elder Cowley 
as president of the Pacific Island Missions. His duties will 
be to supervise and direct the affairs of the missions located 
in the Pacific. His office and residence will be maintained 
in Salt Lake City, but he hopes to visit the various missions 
as often as" possible. No word has been received as to when 
he may be able to visit us here in New Zealand. A letter 
has been sent congratulating him on his appointment and 
a'ssuring him of our loyalty and full support. 



I E KARERE 




Dissemination of the 
Gospel 



i h 



I'ki sidi \ i ( ii orgi \i in k i Smith. 



Morn Uit'.mil Gen- 

eral ( tobet l . 19 16, m //;. 

I have sometimes said to my friends in 
different parts of the world, when referring 
to these great gatherings, the annual and 
semi-anr.ual conferences of the Church, 

that they will see no other spectacle like them in all the world, and 

I belies e this to be true. 

The first conference of the Church was held <>n June- ,J . 1830, 
and there ware eighteen present. The second conference was held a 
few months later with about the same number preset i. then tl 
anual conference of tin- Church was held June- 3, 1831, just one year 
later, and there were present in that conference forty-three elders, 
ten priests, and ten teachers, making a total of sixty-three pres< 

In those days the meetings were held for the officers of the 
Church, and the public was not generally invited to attend, hut later 
in Nauvoo, it became customan to invite the public, and from that 
tune on, each six months, the membership of the Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints have been invited to meet with the Lord 
eneral conference of such a character \\- the one we assemble 
in this ill- - - mi.: 

The conditions in the world today are anything but desirable. 
After nearly six thousand years of teaching h\ the Lord through his 
prophets, the world is still in a pitiable condition, with about two 

thirds of the population not accepting the i'i<><\ of Abraham, Isaac 
and Jacob They have their own deities whom they worship, their 
own false gods who have kept them, far from the truth during the 

centuries that have elapsed. Of the other one third of the popula- 
tion of this world, so-called Christians, about fift) per cent do not 
have membership in a church or if enrolled .the\ are ii active, so that 
it leaves a -mall portion of the people of the world who hav< 
all the- dvice and counsel, taken advantage of their oppor- 

tunities. Unle s the people of tin- world hasten their repentai 
turn to the I. old. the conditions that we have recei il\ passed through 
in tins great world war will he intensified in wickedness and sorrow. 

fust a tew weeks ago I was united to have a little visit 
some of «,ur servicemen who are to Kyoto, Japan. One of our 
brethren here in the valley telephoned me he had a licensed shortwave 
station and said. "If you will come down. Brother Smith. I will let 



Pepuere, 1947 TE KARERE 47 

you talk to the men and women in the armed services who are absent 
from their homes and are now over there serving the Government 
of the United States." I did not know just what it was going to be 
like. I went to his little station and after a moment or two, he called 
a station and talked back and forth with the man at the other end. 
That was the Philippine Islands, so he said: "We are not visiting 
with you today. We are going to visit Japan." Then he switched 
from there to one of the other islands in the Pacific and told them 
the same thing. And then when he was ready, after a little conver- 
sation with the station in Japan, he said: "Now, Brother Smith, there 
are two hundred and three members of the Church that will hear 
your voice just as soon as you speak." 

So I stood there for fifteen or twenty minutes and talked to them 
of the blessings of God bestowed upon them, of their lives being 
preserved during a terrible war, and of the love of those who are 
here waiting their return. I urged them to keep the commandments 
of God and assured them that there was no other road to happiness 
but by keeping the commandments of God. I encouraged them to 
retain the fine records that they had already made and to come home 
clean and sweet to their loved ones with the favor of the Lord upon 
them. When I had finished, they took their turn, and several of 
these men said : "Thank you, Brother Smith. It has been a great 
encouragement to us to hear a voice from the tops of the Rocky 
Mountains, one that some of us are familiar with, and to know that 
you are thinking of us and are anxious for us. We will not let you 
down." 

I thought that was a beautiful experience, and that is just one 
of many that we have. Personally, I have travelled more than a 
million miles in the world to divide the gospel of Jesus Christ with 
my fellow men, but that was the first time I ever delivered a religious 
address to a congregation seven thousand miles away. Short-wave 
broadcasting will continue to improve, and it will not be long until 
from this pulpit and other places that will be provided, the servants 
of the Lord will be able to deliver messages to isolated groups who 
are so far away they cannot be reached. In that way and other ways, 
the gospel of Jesus Christ our Lord, the only power of God unto 
salvation in preparation for the celestial kingdom, will be heard in 
all parts of the world, and many of you who are here will live to see 
that day. 

I am lifted up in my heart today as I look into the face of my 
brethren. Some of them have been in the mission field for many, 
many years. ' They have remained away from home and reared their 
families. They are back to visit with us in conference, and ready 
to go again if they may be needed. That is the spirit of the gospel 
of Jesus Christ. A mission president who had been away from us 
about ten years was released and came home recently. He and his 
wife reared their three children down in the South Pacific among 



I I KAR1 \<\ 

the descendants oi Father Lehi, When he came home he was glad 
to come back to this marvellous country that we live in and to asso 
date with hi> family; and then when the matter of going into the 
mission field was talked aboul briefly, he was read) to turn around 

and L, r o right hack. 

That is the spirit of the gospel of Jesus Christ, to labour without 

tin- comforts that we sometimes have at home, but to labour for the 
salvation of tin- human family, t<> bring our Father's other children 
ti> a knowledge of the truth. The great reward that missionaries 
expect as the result of these years of Bervice is to have the compan- 
ionship of these men and women that they have brought into the 
Church in the world, the companionship of their own families that 
they love, right here upon this earth throughout th- ennt\. 

May we so live that every day of <»ur lives the world will be 
better tor our having lived in it. Ma\ we ^<» live that our neighbours 

and friends will he constrained to seek after the wisdom of our Heav- 
enly Father and his righteous purposes and thereby gain happiness, 
not only here hut hereafter. 

I pray that in our hearts and in our homes there may abide that 
spirit of love, of patience, of kindness, of charity, of helpfulness that 

enriches our lives and that makes the world brighter and betl 
of it. 
I praj that the Lord will bless you in your hearts and in your 
homes. I pray for those of our people who are isolated in distant 
lands, far from the organized wards and branches of the Church. 
many of them almost alone in great communities. I pray that the 
Lord will hless them and they may feel to-dav the influences that we 
enjoy hen-, and in the due time of our HeavenK Father that they 
may he permitted to "come out of her." a- the Lord indicated his 
people should do, prior to the winding-up scene when this earth will 
he cleansed and purified by lire, when all mortality will he taken away 
and only those who are prepared to dwell in the celestial kingdom 
under the guidance of our Heavenly Father, under the leadership of 

our Lord and Master, Jesus ('hrist. will he here. I pray that they 
and we and all the men and women of the world who have the desire 
to five righteously and are keeping the commandments of God may 
he among that number. 

I pray that our homes may hi- sanctified by the righteousness oi 
our lives, that the adversary may have no power to come there- and 
destroy the children of our homes or those who dwell under our 

If we will honour God and keep his commandments, our 

home- will he sacred, the adversary will have no influence, and we 
will live in happiness and peace until the winding-up Scene in mortal- 
ity and we go to receive our reward in immortality. 

God bless you; peace he with you: joy and satisfaction abide 
with you all. henceforth and forever. I humbly prav in the name of 
Jesus Christ, our I .ord. Amen. 



Pepuere, 1947 TE KARERE 49 

"Seek Ye First the Kingdom of God" 

By Matthew Cowley of the Council Of The Twelve. 

Given as the "Church of the Air" sermon over Radio Station KSL 
and the Columbia Broadcasting System, Sunday, October 6, 1946. 

As one reads the signs of the times there comes a certain con- 
viction that the redemption of man comes not from the kingdoms of 
the earth ; that if the race is to ascend from the valley of darkness 
into which it has been cast by "man's inhumanity to man," it will do 
so only by seeking a power outside and beyond the limitations and 
wisdom of the world. 

Granting that the kingdoms of the earth are sincere in their 
present efforts to seek deliverance from the forces which persist in 
striking at the very existence of humanity, if proof may be found in 
precedents, then it may not be presumptuous to say that their efforts 
are doomed to failure. The outlook, to say the least, is not encour- 
aging. 

The perverted use of man's free agency, arising as it does from 
a false sense of values, has brought down upon all earthly kingdoms, 
with crushing impact, the fears and frustrations which now beset 
them. The God of the universe, who "ordereth all things well," did 
not design, neither did he desire, that the destiny of man should be so 
fearful and awesome. 

The evils that men do are of their own making. God always pro- 
poses that the divine impulses implanted within man be released to 
reach out to the divine beyond ; but man, much to his own sorrow, 
too often disposes otherwise. 

During the tragic days of the recent war, when men's hearts 
were failing them, and the road to victory seemed so long and haz- 
ardous, rulers of nations and kings of the earth appointed days of 
prayer, when their subjects and citizenry were enjoined to cry unto 
the Almighty for mercy and help. 

From desperation and anxiety came these spontaneous expres- 
sions of the nobler impulses which are inherent within the human 
heart. When men, however, thus seek divine assistance, from neces- 
sity rather than from practice, they may but seek in vain. At such 
times the will of God may be identical with the desires of men, but 
this, more often than not, is coincidental rather than the result of 
infrequent prayers. But, notwithstanding his intermittent prayers, 
the fact that man prays at all is to some, convincing evidence that 
there is a power beyond himself which brings him to his knees in his 
hour of despair. 

The most urgent need of our time is for th.it same power to 
govern in the affairs of nations, to the end that peace will dwell 



II K \K: lVpurre. l'M7 

regnant in the hearta of all men. With some manifestation "t' the 

divine |xi\'. 

. . . the wisdom 01 their wise men shall perish, and the under- 
standing of their prudent men shall he hid. < Isaiah 29 
With it. "the kingdom o! God ia at hand." 

!• 'hat memorable Sermon on the Mount, the Master sel forth 
in the Beatitudes, some <»t tin conditions upon which citizenship in 
the kingdom of God i> predicated. And in continuing he said: 

. . . seek ye first the kingdom <»t' God, and his righteousi 

and all these things shall he added unto you. i Matt. I 

romise here is that those who seek the kingdom of God, will 
fmd righteousness, and all things that should he added unto them. 

'I'he kingdoms of this earth are not, in and of themselves, right 

mis kingdoms. Within them, ho we ver, there are many righteous 
souls who have found, by earnest seeking, the kingdom of God in 
the midst of evil. 

In teaching his disciples to pray, Jesus said: 

After this manner therefore pray ve : Our Father which 

art in heaven, Hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy 

will be done in earth, as it is in heaven. I Matt. 6: ( '. 1 () . ) 

This prayer suggests the coming of a kingdom which was not 
to be set up during Christ's mortal existence; for while Jesus 
sojourned among men the will of God was not done in the earth as 
it is in heaven. And this is not the same kingdom as the one referred 
to when he said: "The kingdom of God ia at hand. Repent ye and 
believe the gospel," as this kingdom of God he did establish during 
his earthly ministry. In the interpretation of the human image dream 
of Nebuchadnezzar, kin- of Babylon, the Prophet Daniel foretold 
the establishment of four great kingdoms, each of which would be 

of empire proportions. Also he divined the breaking Up of the last 

of these world powers into man_\- kingdoms. And then he prophesied 

as follows : 

And in the days of these kings shall the God <»f heaven 
set tip a kingdom, which shall never he destroyed: and the 
kingdom shall not he left to other people, but it shall break in 

pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand for 
evrr. ( Daniel 2 :44. ) 

This, no doubt, is the kingdom for the coming of which. Jesus 

taught hi> listeners to pray ; and when God's will would he done in 

the earth as it is in heaven. This then would he a kingdom of heaven. 

Aa a matter of historical record, the Meridian of Time was not 
in the days of theSt kings when the I iod of heaven Shall set up a 

kingdom, 1 ever to he destroyed. I See Daniel 2:44.) 

Instead. Thrift's life and. ministry were during that period when 
the fourth of the great kingdoms <>f \'ehuchadne//ar's monarchy 



Pepuere, L947 TE KARERE M 

vision was a world empire. Indeed it was by order of a tribunal of 
that empire that the Son of God was crucified. Had the heavenly 
kingdom of Daniel's prophecy been established in the Meridian of 
Time, Christ would have reigned over it as King of kings and Lord 
of lords ; and certainly his crown would not have been one of thorns. 

So that Jesus in teaching: his followers to pray : ''Thy kingdom 
come. Thy will be done ir earth, as it is in heaven," foresaw, as did 
Daniel, the coming of a kingdom which would stand forever and 
whose king would not be crucified. 

The kingdom about which the Master spoke when he said : 

. . . The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand ; 

repent ye, and believe the gospel, (Mark 1 :15.) 
is akingdom of God which is at hand whenever the priesthood of God 
is upon the earth, as it was in the Meridian of Time. Of this king- 
dom it has been said : 

. . . strait is the gate, and narrow is the way . . .and few there 

be that find it. (Matt. 7:14.) 

The Pharisees demanding of Jesus when the kingdom of God 
should come were answered as follows : 

. . . The kingdom of God cometh not with observation : Neither 
shall they say, Lo here! or, lo there! for, behold ,the kingdom 
of God is within you. (Luke 17:20,21.) 

Strange words these : the kingdom of God is within you, yet it 
ccmeth not with observation ! 

In one of his epistles to the Corinthians, the Apostle Paul wrote 
that: 

. . .the things which are seen are temporal ; but the things which 

are not seen are eternal. (II Cor. 4:18.) 

The universe holds within it many forces or kingdoms of power, 
which come not with observation, and yet man converts these hidden 
forces to his own use and purpose, and he knows, without question- 
ing, that these forces are eternal. The elements, for instance, which 
are transmitting the sound of my voice to many distant points do 
not come within my observation, neither does the power which sets 
them in motion come within observation, yet no one questions the 
existence of that power. 

Christ went about healing the sick, restoring vision to the blind 
and hearing to the deaf ; making the lame to walk and cleansing the 
leper. These gifts of the spirit and powers of his priesthood 
were made manifest through his ministry. These powers, like 
the air waves in the kingdom of radio, were powers that could 
not be seen, but they could be set in motion for the good of mankind. 

Tn the baptism by John to which Jesus submitted himself, be- 
cause, as he said : 

. . . for thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness. ( Matt. 

3:15) whatever agency or force the water set in motion to the 



S2 II KARI RE 

end thai righteousness would be fulfilled, could not be leen, but 
the Fathei oi approval came down Erom 1 1 1 «- bea 

Baying 

. . . This is im beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. < Matt. 
3 ' 

Of those who sought tin- kingdom "i" God, Chrisl required com- 
plete conversion, or the second birth as explained by him to Nioo- 
demus: "The kingdom o( God is within you"; therefore, conversion 
must needs come from within. And In conversion tin- kingdom of 
God within man Impels him to reach "in for the guidance aid tuition 
of the organized kingdom of Cod with which he will seek affiliation. 

If tin- kingdom within man does not impel lnm to an earnest 
quest for tin- established kingdom among men, then the kingdom 

within has not attained unto its fullest expression. 

k, and ye shall find." said the Master. 

The kingdom of God would he a New Order, and yet it would 

not he elusive. It would hecome known to all who would reach down 

within themselves and discover that other kingdom which "cometh 
not with observation." 

It would Ik- both corporate and spiritual, and he endowed with 
power and gifts which would he available to all members. It would 
he the body of Christ. It would he his Church. And it would pro- 
vide a (lesion for living that would make- for righteousness in the 

in the earth. Both its principles of faith and form of organization 
would hi- eternal, unchangeable, and indispensable to God's purposes 
in the regeneration of men. 

In the redemption of souls, efficacy would obtain only in 

Lord, one faith, one baptism/ 1 and the gospel of the kingdom would 

he the power of ( ",od unto salvation. In the corporate organization 

of his Church, he would give 

. . . some, apostles; and some prophets; and some, evangelists; 
and some pastors and teachers :F< ir the perfecting of the saints, 
for tlu- work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of 
Christ: Till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the 
knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man. unto tin 
measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ: that we hence- 
forth he no more children, tossed to and fro and carried ahout 
with every wind of doctrine. (Eph. l-rll-14.) 

: would not withhold his will from the priesthood of the 

kingdom, because, as tin- Prophet Amos -aid: 

Surely the Lord God will do nothing, but he revealeth his secret 

unto his servants the prophets. (Amos 3:7.) 

Divine revelation would be the foundation rock of the Church, 
for hath it not been said that: 

Where there is no vision, the people perish. (I 'row 2'): 18.) 
And did not Christ promise to he with hi- organized kingdom even 



Pepuere, 1947 TE KARERE 53 

unto the end, if men would but "believe and be baptized" and "all 
nations be taught to observe whatsoever he commanded." 

God would call men to the ministry in his kingdom. They 
would not if they could and could not if they would, arrogate the 
authority unto themselves. 

And no man taketh this honour unto himself, but he that 

is called of God, as was Aaron. (Hebrews 5:4.) 

The works that Christ did, his authorized ministry would do 
also. And greater works would they do because he must go to his 
father. 

After his departure, the Father would send the Comforter, which 
is the Holy Ghost, to all those who would seek the kingdom. It 
would come as a gift to the repentant and the baptized — just as Peter 
had promised on the day of Pentecost in these words : 

. . . Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of 

Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the 

gift of the Holy Ghost. (Acts 2:38.) 
So, in brief, these are some of the principles of faith and distinguish- 
ing marks of God's kingdom among men. 

To seek this kingdom should be man's first concern. As some- 
one has said : "We have tried Christianity for two thousand years, 
now let us try the religion of Christ." 

Peace cannot come in our time; nor in any time, if, as the 
foundation thereof the kingdom of God is ignored. Neither will man 
nor nations be lifted from the "Serbonian Boe" for a sordid and 
selfish world, until they "seek . . . first the kingdom of God and 
his righteousness." This is the only way out. 

The old Hawaiians knew whereof they spoke when they adopted 
as a motto of government these words : "Ua mau ke ea a ka aina i ka 
pono." "The strength of the land is in righteousness." In other 
words, it is "righteousness that exalteth a nation." 

The world cannot be set right unless man becomes right. Con- 
fucius understood this procedure when he said : 

Their hearts being rectified, their ownselves were cultivated : 

their own selves being cultivated ,their families were regulated. 

Their families being regulated then states were rightly governed, 

the whole empire was made tranquil and happv. 

Without starting with the individual, peace could never become 
international. As with Confucius, so with Christ : "Ye must be born 
again." This is the way, and there is none other. It is irrefragable 
and eternal ; and the call still rings down from the Mount as it did 
nearly two thousand years ago : 

. . . seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness : 

and all these things shall be added to you. (Matt. 6:33.) 

. . . The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand : 

repent ye, and believe the gospel. (Mark 1 :15.) 

— The Improvement Era. 



I I KARJ KB ■.. IMI 

Relief Society Women Received 
at the White House 

Bic Preside*! i Belli S. Spai i 

In 1880, during a visit oi President Rutherford I». Hayes and 
Mrs. Hayes to Salt Lake City, Mrs. Hayes was presented with a 
"silk lace* fichu, as a souvenir of her visit to the Gty oi the Saints." 
The silk had been raised bj Mrs. Schneiter oi that city, and the 
article manufactured by Mrs. Ursenbacb. 

( >n M.i\ 2, 1946, history repeated itseli in that again a First 
Lady of this great nation was presented with a gift oi handwork 
from Relief Societ) women. This rime the gift was taken to Wash- 
ington by delegates of the Society and presented to Bess Truman 
I Sirs Ham S. Truman), in the elegantly furnished Red Room of 
the White 1 louse. 

The idea that Relief Societ) women should visit the White House 
and preset t Mrs. Truman with a gift representative of the handwork 

of Latter-day Saint women, and explain to her the work of Relief 

Societ) originated with President George Albert Smith. Early in 
the month >f December, 1945, President Smith called Sister Spafford 
into his office and suggested that Mich a trip be made. I me to the fact 
that Christmas was near, and that Relief Society was unusually busy 

with the European relief programme, and that the weather was 

inclement, the trip was delayed into the spring. 

Through the courtesy of Herbert B. Maw. Governor of Utah, 
arrangements were made with tin- White I [ouse to have Mrs. Truman 
receive the Relit f Societ) delegates on Thursday, May 2. 1946, at 

1 1 a.m. 

An imitation was extended by President Smith and the Relief 

Societ) General Board to Mrs. Florence B. Maw. wife of Governor 
Maw. to accompany President Belle S. Spafford, Sister Edith S. 
Elliott, and Si ter Priscilla 1.. Evans, members of the General Board, 
to Wa hington on this important and auspicious occasion. 

The group left Salt Lake City on the morning on April 28. That 

this was a history-making evei t in the life of Relief Society was 
evidenced by the group who gathered at the station to bid the sisters 
bon voyage. President George Albert Smith honoured the oo 

■nee. and. in addition, there were present Counsellor 
Marianne ( ". Sharp, General Secretary-Treasurer Margaret C. Pick- 
erirg, and several other members oi the General Board, together 
with mam friends and family members of those who were leaving on 
this important and unusual mission. It was a beautiful spring morn- 
ing, and the hearts of all were glad for the Opportunity that had come 



Pepuere, 1947 TE KARERE 55 

to Relief Society to acquaint so distinguished a person as Mrs. 
Truman with the work of this great Society. It was an exciting 
moment for all as the train pulled out of the station and good-byes 
were waved. 

Prior to leaving, an exquisite crocheted, white lace tablecloth had 
been selected from the many beautiful handmade articles at the Mor- 
mon Handcraft Shop to be presented to Mrs. Truman. The cloth 
measured about sixty-three by eighty-four inches before it was 
blocked, and was the work of Sister Addie E. Hardy, wife of the 
late Elder Rufus K. Hardy of the First Council of the Seventy. 
The cloth was made while Sister Hardy remained at home during 
the time Elder Hardy was serving as a missionary in the South Sea 
Isles. The cloth, made from very fine thread, required two years to 
complete. Although it appeared to be made of medallions crocheted 
together, it was, in reality, made all in one piece — a dainty, exquisite 
piece of handwork, one of the finest pieces of its kind ever to come 
into the Handicraft Shop. 

Through the efforts of Mrs. Lucile B. Wolf, manager of the 
Mormon Handicraft Shop, a special box and wrappings were pro- 
vided, as well as a hand-painted gift card showing the sego lily, the 
Utah state flower. The card was the handwork of Rhea C. Dobson. 

On the card, in the handwriting of President Spafford, were 
inscribed the words : 

Dear Mrs. Truman, 

The Relief Society women of the Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints are honoured to present to you, the First 
Lady of our great Nation, as an expression of our esteem, this 
lace tablecloth characteristic of the handwork of Latter-day 
Saint Women. 

We hope you will enjoy using it, and that it will serve to 
remind you that rare handwork skills are being perpetuated by 
our Society. 

Sincere! v. 

Belle S. Spafford, 
President. 

Enclosed with the tablecloth in the gift package, which was tied 
with wide, gold and blue (Relief Society colours) ribbon, was a blue, 
leather-bound copy of A Centenary of Relief Society, with the name 
"Bess Truman" on the front cover in gold lettering. A note from 
Sister Hardy, telling about her work in making the tablecloth, was 
also enclosed. 

The delegates carried the carefully wrapped gift with them. The 
group reached Washington late Monday evening. April 2 { ), giving 
them the opportunity of spending two days with friends and Relief 
Society women prior to the White House visit. 



•x \\<\ RE Pepuere, m? 

On Thursday mornii prelimir.ar) to going to the White 

House, the General Board representatives were joined at the May- 
Hotel, where the) were staying, bj women who 
had previousl) been invited bj the General Board to accompan) the 
women from Salt Lake to the White House to maki ntation. 

1 ea> ing the hotel, the group drove to the \\ hite I louse. Through 
• or Maw, tickets, each one inscribed with :i particular woman's 
name, had been issued. 

These tickets admitted the party to the grounds and also into 
the White House, where the) were taken up by the doorman. Upon 
entering the White House, the attendant ushered the women into the 
gorgeous Red Room, so named because of the elegant rr<i satin tap- 
estry wall coverings, matching draperies, and the deep red tones in 
the floor coverings and furnishings. 

It was an exciting, tense, serious moment for the women, as 
they awaited the arrival of Mrs. Truman. It is not a common ex- 
perience for anyone to be received by the First Lad) of our Land, 
and. for this group, serving as Relief Society representatives, it was 
a tirst time. All keenly sensed, at that moment, their responsibility 
toward Relief Society. 

( >n the mantel in the Red Room was a rare, old clock that bad 
been presented to the White House l>\ Thomas Jefferson. Just as 

it chimed the hour of eleven, an attendant announced Mrs. Tinman. 

As she entered the room, everyone arose 

She wore a neat black dress with street length skirt, the blouse 
having a white lace front. Mrs. Maw stepped forward, introduced 
herself, said a few words of greeting, and then introduced the First 
Lady to each of the women in turn. Utah women were very proud, 
that moment, of I"tah*s First Lady. Poised, friendly, attractive, -he 

well represented our own heloved State. Mis. Truman cordially shook 

hands with each one. exchanged a tew words of greeting, then bade 
everyoi e to he seated. A few moments of informal conversation 

followed. 

At an opportune moment during the conversation, President 

Spafford, indicating that she had brought from Relief Society women, 
as a token of esteem, a gift for Mi's. Trnman. arose and made the 
presentation. As she did so, she briefly explained the work of this 
international Society of Latter-day Saint women. 

Mis. Tinmen graciously accepted the gift, asking if she might 
open it. a request to which President Spafford readil; assented, since 

• of the group had not previously seen the tablecloth. 

Mrs. Tnimei carefully undid the wrapping. Then, lifting the 
cloth from the box. and draping it artistically over her extended arm. 
exclaimed with sincere admiration: "This js beautiful! And this is 
for me!" Then, after a moment's pause, as if by way of explanation, 
she added: **T mean .this is something 1 can take with me when I 



Pepuere, 1947 TE KARERE 57 

leave here and return to my own home ! Thank you." This "thank 
you" was later followed by the following letter from Mrs. Truman : 

May 3, 1946. 
My dear Mrs. Spafford, 

The beautiful tablecloth which the Relief Society of the 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints presented to me 
will always be a treasured souvenir. Will you express my appre- 
ciation to the members of your group for this generous gift and 
for the message which accompanied it, as well as for the book 
containing the interesting record of the achievements of your 
Relief Society since it was founded. 

Sincerely, 
(Signed) Bess. W. Truman 
Thus Mrs. Bess Truman, a woman whose home is in Independ- 
ence, Missouri, a name significant to Latter-day Saints everywhere, 
serving this nation as its First Lady, received a gift of handwork- 
characteristic of the handwork of thousands of women who are mem- 
bers of Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Sairts — women who have for more than one hundred years been 
active in preserving and encouraging rare handwork skills, in addition 
to their many other activities. 

Mrs. Truman commented upon the book, A Centurv of Relief 
Society, asking many questions regarding our history and our work, 
affording splendid opportunity for those present to a-cquaint her with 
Relief Society and the great purposes of this organization. Follow- 
ing the interview, the group, including Mrs. Truman, went to the 
front portico of the White House, where a photograph was taken. 

Upon re-entering the White House, Mrs. Truman asked if 
the delegates could care to be shown some of the rooms. This cour- 
tesy was accepted, and, accompanied by an attendant, the group en- 
joyed an interesting hour. 

Mrs. Truman will ever remain in the minds of those present as 
a woman of refinement and charm. Her warm, friendly graciousness 
made the occasion a delightful one, long to be remembered. 

Good should grow out of this White House visit because, through 
it, one who mingles with those in high positions of state met typical 
Relief Society women and heard their wonderful story. Out of this 
should grow understanding, and the fruits of understanding are 
good. 

— The Relief Societv Magazine. 



Mission Primary Song Books arc now available at the 
Mission Office at 1/- per book. You may also obtain your 
1947 filler ior the Relief Society Record Book al //-. 






I E KARERE 



lVpiutv. l'>47 




The Word of Wisdom 

\\\ I i Di k Ran ll Lloyd 

' • ■ i shares 
tlu- honour of being <<>te of the first five Elders to 

m this country niter the ;^nr. the • 

arrival being in February, 1946. He 

to the hianawatu district and laboured there unt\l 

last month, at which tune he trttd to 

the ll'airan district. 

On the twcnt\ seventh da} of February, 

1833, at Rutland. ( ihio, a revelation \ V ; ; 

by the Lord to Joseph Smith which has come 
to be known as the Word of Wisdom. Joseph Smith was of very 
humble origin with very little education and it is therefore quite mar- 
vellous that he was able to lay down a health code which fits so per- 
fectly into the scientific discoveries of later years. The manner in 
which the Word of Wisdom was received is evidence that it is held 
a part of the religious system of the Latter-day Saints. 

Tt is the dutv, as well as the desire, of ever) person to preserve 
his physical health so that Ik- may live more fully and completely 
the destiny of his existence. There is nothing new <»r novel in be- 
lieving that health guidance may come from the Lord. 

"'Adam fell thai man might be : and men are. that they might have 
joy." MI Mephi 2:25.) Prior to the Fall, both man and woman 
wen- immune to death. The immortal spirit of each was placed in a 
body uncontaminated, pure, and perfect. As a penalty, following in 
the natural course their violation of the first "Word of Wisdom," 
the man and woman became mortals. 

The Word of Wisdom is concerned largeh with the l.atnre of 
the food and drinks taken into the body. Meat- should be used spar- 
ingly, chiefly in cold weather. Regular use of vegetables and fruits 
should be part of the human diet. The daily diet should include as 
its basis, properly prepared grain; pure fresh water should be drunk 
freely upon arising and between meals throughout the daw Milk. 
fruit juices, and grain extracts, notably bran and barley, should sup- 
plement the intake of pure water in supplying the body the necessary 
liquids. The body should he invigorated by regular, preferably early, 
( iood health also requires regular and steady physj^&l labour. 

Injurious drir.ks and food must be avoided. That is as import- 
ant as eating good foods. I'.ecr. wine, and other strong drinks should, 
be avoided. The proper physiological use of alcohol is foi 
ing of the body iti time of illness. Tobacco, also, should be 
away with, although it does have its proper place in medicine. Drinks 



Pepuere, 1947 TE KARERE 59 

such as tea and coffee should be eliminated from the human diet 
because they contain drugs which are injurious to the body. 

The Lord has promised us many blessings, including good health, 
if we live up to the teachings of the Word of Wisdom. 

The desire for things that are warned against in the Word of 
Wisdom is unnatural and comes as a result of non-conformity with 
the rules given. If the Word of Wisdom is practiced in full, the 
craving for alcohol, tobacco, and other stimulants will tend to dis- 
appear. 

The person who keeps his body in goo.d condition, lengthens out 
his life in years and because he can do his work more effectively, the 
sum total of his service and enjoyment will be greater while he is on 
earth. Even spiritual life is less vigorous and less satisfying when 
the body is not in good condition. 

Every person desires happiness, physical and spiritual, and is 
entitled to it. Good health aids happiness. Full health of the mind 
and spirit comes from obeying the commandments and only with good 
health can we have joy. Disease is always an enemy of joy. 

People who appreciate and respect their body by living up to the 
commands the Lord has given to us are well on their way to progress 
and happiness. A person who is reaching out for more happiness 
and also for eternal life in the presenceof God, but still cannot con- 
trol himself enough on this earth to obey the Word of Wisdom could 
not possibly consider himself worthy enough to be in the kingdom 
of God. 

We, as Latter-day Saints, have a name of being one of the 
cleanest organizations in the world to-day. Let's all examine our- 
selves and see if we are worthy to be in this organization. If you 
find yourself not up to the standard, then remedy the situation. It 
is time now to say "I am the captain of my soul." 

We offer the Word of Wisdom to all the world as a means by 
which full health may be won by all. Any person who will practice 
it will soon realize its benefit. 

The best ideal to follow for the preservation of physical health 
has been revealed by the Lord and is printed in the eighty-ninth 
section of the Doctrine and Covenants. 



The Bay of Islands District and the Whangarei District 
are having a joint Hui Pariha in the Magleby Hall at Kailuui 
on February 22 and 23. All Saints throughout the mission 
are invited to attend. 



I I KARJ lV|.ur.r. 

Twelve Elders Arrive from Zion 

Swelling the number of missionaries in the Mew Zealand mi 
to tin:!' -seven, twelve more Elders arrived in tlu^ country on I Decem- 
ber 31 l, ard the "Marine Phoenix." 

Assigned to the Whangarei district were Elders Vrchie Dean 
Barne> and Ronald Skeen Petersen. Elder Barne) comes Mom Salt 
Lake City, Utah, and prior to his coming served one and one-half 
years in the Navy, Elder Petersen, of < tgden, Utah, served with the 
Marine- for two and one-half years. 

Elder Robert Ernesl Parsons, of I tgden, Utah, also saw several 
years service with the Navy, lit- has been assigned to the Hawke's 
Ba) district, as was Elder Kenneth Avon Ai derson, of Shelly, Idaho. 

Among the group which arrived were several Canadians, oni 
whom was Elder Leslie Walker Williams who comes from Raymond, 
Alberta. He was engaged in farming before receiving his call to 
the mission field. !!<• was assigned to the Manawatu district, being 
located at Wellington Also going to Wellington was Elder Howard 
Lorenzo Eckersley, of Lehi, Utah, who was in the Navy for thi 
years. 

Elder Gordon Vance Olsen is the other Canadian, being from 
Card-ton. Alberta. He served in the Canadian Air Force for twenty 
eight months and was assigned to labour in the < ttago district, with 
headquarters at Dunedin. Also assigned to that district was Elder 
Sheldon Lenoy Baker, of Salt Cake City, Utah, who served the lon- 
tenn of foul he Marine Corp. 

Elder Valden Chamberlain comes from Orderville, Utah, and 
was engaged in farming before Ins mission call. I le has been assigned 
to the Wairau district. 

the Manawatu district, at Porirua, was Elder James 
Richard Snyder, of Ogden, Utah, who also served in the Navy for 

Elder Robert Barber Bradshaw, from Cedar City, Utah, served 
in the Army \ir Corps for fourteen months. He has been assigned 
to the Waikate district as has been Elder Jack Ernest Judkins, from 
North tah, another Navy man. having served two years. 

T\\< > NEW VSSK ;nments 

Elder Donlon P. Delamare, who has been at the mission office 
for three months awaiting word as to his final assignment, at last 
decided he is in the New Zealand mission to stay and subsequently 
has been assigned to the Rarotonga district. Elder Delamare left 
for that island on January 2, aboard the "Maui Pomare." 

Being transferred from the Manawatu districl to the Wairau 
district, i^ Elder Ray II. Lloyd who will be senior companion of 
Elder Chamberlain, newly-arrived missionary. 



Pepuere, 1947 TE KARERE 61 

Mo Te Kore e Ngohengohe 

He mea tonga mai i te Kaitpapo Tikingo o te Rowgopai . 
(Gospel Standards) a Timnaki Karanata (President Grant) 

Xa Hori Hooro I Whaka-Maori. 
E pa pouri ar.a mai ki au nga mahi a etahi o te hunga tapu, o 
te hunga i whanau, i whakatupuria ki roto i nga kainga hunga. tapu, 
i puta ki nga mahi o te ao, ka aru ite kino ka huri mai hei hoa riri 
mo tenei iwi i mahuetia iho nei e ratou. Ka waiho hei whaka-kopu- 
huri te kite atu, te hau mai o te rongo taka o etahi o nga tamariki 
tane, wahine ano hoki, o te hunga tapu i piri pono i u ki te hahi ; 
kua huri nga whakaaro ki wahi ke, a ka tahuri mai hei hoa riri mote 
iwi, a e kautetia ana ratou no roto i nga ropu tangata, e hahani ana, 
e korero teka ana, a e whakaatu kupu ana hei roromi i nga tangata 
nunui o te hahi, i te hunga hoki a ranga ana i tenei iwi. Kua tatu 
oku mahara, ko te hunga i penei te taka, i taka arotu, i kitea nuitia 
ko ratou te kanapatanga o te kino, o te whakarihariha kua momotu 
i a ratou ki roto i tena tapokotanga, i kitea maramatia ai te tika 
o enei kupu na, "ma o ratou hua e mohiotia ai ratou e koutou," i a 
ratou ka kotiti ki te whanoke. 

Ka hangai tonu taku korero mote hunga i whakatupuria, tane, 
wahine, i roto i nga mahi pai, i pakeke haere i roto i nga. akoranga 
tapu, i mau mai nei i te whakaaro o ratou hoa hei puhi matenui tanga 
ma te mahara ; avvhio ana oku mahara, ngangere ana nga mohiotanga 
i kuhua e te Atua ki roto i an. i te hururutanga o te taka. o enei tu 
tangata ki roto i te kino ; i te ngaronga i a ratou o nga mea tapu 
katoa, i puritia ra e ratou o te rongo pai a Ihu Karaiti ; otira kaore 
ano ahau i kite noa i tetahi tangata kotahi kia penei te haruru tanga 
o te taka ki raro. 

Te tutanga mo te mahi karakia ; kei roto i au te hiahia nui mo 
nga mema katoa o te hahi, kia piripono i roto i o ratou wairua ; kia 
kaua i te whaka-pono anake ki te kupu a te Atua, engari ki te whaka- 
tutuki ki tona tutuki tanga. Kei te taatautanga o a tatou mahi te 
tino wariu. Ko enei nga whaka-otinga, te whaka-mamatanga i nga 
taumahatanga, e kiia ai kua tata atu tatou ki te Atuatanga, a mohio- 
tia ai i roto o nga Atua, hei whakatikatika i to tatou noho talii me 
to tatou Ariki, kaiwhakaora ano hoki a Ihu Karaiti. 

E rua nga wairua e nana tonu ana i te taha o nga tangata katoa. 
Ko tetahi o enei wairua kei te tohutohu tonu i te huarahi tika ; ko 
tetahi kei te kukume i nga whakaaro ki wahi ke, kia mahi i nga mahi 
taikaha a te kikokiko ; kia whaka-tutuki i nga whakaaro c- matanga 
ai te ngakau whakahi. 

Mehemea e pirangi ana tatou ki te noho i te noho tika, me whaka 
whirinaki tonu ki te wairua kaha e tohutohu nei i nga mahi tika mo 
tatou. 



1 l K \k • <-. vm 

1 e koha «• tc ngohengohe; I roto i nga aroha noalugi ■ to 
tatou Ariki. kua whakawhiwhia ki nga tangata katoa e man ana ki 
tc rongopai o Ihu Karaiti, In- k«»lia e pupu tonu ake ai tc whakaatu 
ki tc hinengaro ora tonu i roto rawa, tc tapu me te Atuatanga 

mahi kua ulna niai fici hei kawc ma tatou. ; n am iwi e 

pencj ana 1.14a putanga tapu dm a tatou; otira Ida tatou efaara kc end 
tutanga 1 tc patunga tapu; engari he koha 1 whakawhiwhia kia ahei 
ai tatou ki te whakahangai 1 tatou kaha, ki nga mahi ki te Atua; 
he koha i homai, c uru ngatahi ai tatou me to tatou Atua 1 te rangi, 
ki ngga mahi e riro mai ai nga manaakitanga kua kowhititia mo t<- 
hunga i aroha ki a la. 1 man lioki ki Ana ture. 

Xaku. na tC l>oi onga a tc- Atua ora tonu. te kupu whakaari kia 
k tUtOU katoa; tanc walur.c. e ngohetlgohe ana ki nga ture a te Atua; 

'Ka tupu rangatira koutou, ka whakawhiwhia ano hoki. ECa tutuki 
nga kupu katoa a te Atua 1 whaka tana ki runga 1 koutou mahuuga; 
a ka whanui to koutou maramatanga, me tc matauranga; a ka kaha 
te pupu ake i roto i a koutou te hinengaro whakaatu i to tatou Ariki 

i a Ihu Karaiti. 

kci te Atua tC awhina mo tend, nio tend tatou. kua whiwhi 

nei ki te matauranga te rongopai, hd momotu i a tatou ki tc kau- 
whau i te pono. 

Kei te ki tonu te pukapuka, "Whakaakoranga me nga Kawc 
nata.*' i nga mea ataahua hd hahaunga ma tatou; engari, ahakoa, 
korerotia i < na rarai gi katoa, kaorc rawa he painga e man ki te korc 
ona whakaakoranga e whakatutukitia. Ahakoa panutia noatia iho 
nga wharangi katoa roto i tetahi pukapuka, kaore he rawenga c 
riro mai, ki te korc ona kua e mania kia tutuku ; ko nga mea 1 panuitia, 
1 man mai i tc- ngakau, a. i puritia hoki. koia na nga taonga. 

I korerotia mai ano kia tatou i roto i tana pukapuka, kia kanohi 

tonu tatou whakaaro ki te mahi e tutuki <>ti ai nga tikanga papai. 

tatOU tonu tc- man: 1 , hci akiaki i o tatou hikoiflga, kci whanga 
tatou kia tonoa rawatia. Koia c- noho noa iho ana. c (atari ana kia 

tonoa rawatia. he- pononga 1a kci roto i tc- whakaaro. i tc- mahara korc-. 
1 :c kuari no iho. Tukua. kia uru ki roto i a tatou tc- koingO, tc 
hiahia, tc whakaoti i tatou whakaaro. ki nga tikanga a tc Atua 
kaha rawa. i tc mea kua awhii.atia tatou c la ki nga taranata. c ahei 
ai ki tc momotu kia wc-he tatou ki tc whakapau i tatou kaha ki tc 
k<.c. c tutuki ai tc inati tcna. tcna. i nga rurenga tend ao. 

Ma tc-nei anakc- e ara ai tc- ua te tangata, c nana ai ia kia kaua 
C rahi ake tc kaha tetahi tangata i tona, i te kaha i whakawhiwhia 
kia ia. i a ia c whakaaro nui ana t^ ^ipai. ki tc kawc i tc- main a te 
Atua i runga 1 te mata te whei.nw. IVnei tonu toku whaka man 
atu i nga wa katoa c ora nci au. kia oti tc encti i wchca maku. 



He who I.ims money, loses much; he who loses a friend loses 
more: hut he who loses courage loses all. Anon. 



IVpuere, 1947 TE KARERE 63 



Sunday School 



KINDERGARTEN (4 and 5 years) : 

"Guarded By The Lord's Angel" Ishmael— Genesis 16, 21. The Lord can 

see us and bless us in all places. 
"A Birthright Or Blessing Sold" Esau and Jacob — Genesis 25. 27. 
"A Ladder To Heaven" Jacob, his dream — Genesis 28. 

PRIMARY (6 to 9 years) : 

"Paul At Berea And Athens" Acts 17. 

"Paul At Corinth" Acts 18:1-18. 

"Holy Ghost Conferred By Paul" Acts 19. 

CHURCH HISTORY AND A DEPARTMENT (10 and 11 years. 12 to 
15 years) : 
"Noah's Posterity; The Dispersion (B.C. 2347-2233)" Genesis chapters 9, 

10, and 11. 
"The Call Of Abraham (B.C. 1921)" Genesis 11 :27-32 ; 12, 13, 14. and 15. 

Abraham, chapters 1 and 2. 
"Life Of Abraham (B.C. 1913-1822)" Genesis 16, 17, 18. 19. 

GOSPEL DOCTRINE, B AND C DEPARTMENTS: 
Restoration of the Gospel : 
"Dispensation Of The Fullness Of Times" Isaiah 11:9; 35:1-7; Acts 

3:19-21; Ephesians 1:9-10; Doc. and Cov. 27 : 13 ; 112:30-32; 121:26-32; 

128:18-20. 
"Mission Of The Prophet Joseph" II Nephi 3:11-18; Mormon, 8:14-16; 

Doc. and Cov. 1:29; 5:6-10; 19:13; 28:2-3-6-7; 20:8; 24:1; 27:12; 

45:17-18; 49:69; 43:3i-4; 64:5; 81:1-2; 86:8-10; 90:1-4, 12-16; 103:35; 

110:16; 112:15; 136:37; 124:123, 125; 135:1-7; Joseph 2.33. 
"Priesthood Of Aaron Restored" Doc. and Cov. 5 :6, 13 ; 27 :7, 8. 
"Melchisedek Priesthood Restored" Doc. and Cov. 5:6; 27:12. 

RATAPU TUATAHI 

Te Tuhungatanga o Merekihereke i huaina ki te kingi o Harema he tino 
Tohunga Nui, i mua atu i ona ra e mohiotia ana ko "Te Tohungatanga Tapu, 
i te Ritenga o te Tama a te Atua. Heoi na te hopohopo ki te ingoa o te Nui 
Rawa, kia kahore ai e auau te whakahuahua i tona ingoa, ka huaina e ratou, 
e te Hahi i mua, tana Tohungatanga, ko te Tohungatanga o Merekihereke.'' 
(Ako. me Kawe. 107:2-4.) 

No to Merekihereki Tohungatanga te mana whakahaere o nga Tumuaki. 
kei a ratou hoki te kaha me te mana i runga i era atu turanga o te Hahi. 
hei whakahaere i nga mea whaka-te-Wairua kei roto nga kii o nga manaaki- 
tanga whaka-te-Wairua o te Hahi, te mana mo te whakatuwheratanga o nga 
rangi ki a ratou (Te hunga kei runga i a ratou tenei Tohungatanga) te 
nohoanga tahitanga ki nga ropu o te Hahi o te Matamua, me te haringa me 
to nohoanga tahitanga ki te aroaro o te Atua, o te matua me Ihu Karaiti. te 
Takawaenga o te Kawenata hou." (Ako. me Kawe. 107:18-19.) 

Nga turanga i roto i te Tohungatanga o Merekihereke, he Apotoro he 
Peteriaka ara he kai kauwhau i te rongopai, he Tohunga Nui, he Whitu- 
TeKau, he kuamatua. Na te whakakitenga mai a te Atua i whakaatu te 
mahi e pa ana ma tenei me tenei o enei Karangatanga, a na taua mana teitei 
ano i whakahau te whakaturanga o nga apiha whakahaere he mea whakarite 
mai no roto i te hunga kua wehea nei ki nga turanga i roto i enei tohunga- 
tanga e rua. 

Nga Patai: (1) I Huania te Tohungatanga <> Merekihereke ki a wai? 
He aha nga mana o tenei Tohungatanga? (2) He aha nga turanga kei roto? 






I I KARERE 



Pepuere, 1947 



R \ 1 APU TUARL \ 

J2 main ma Icnn ma tenei i fOtO i tc 'l'-.l;:: | ■ Miranda 

Rikona tc mea hiranga Rikona tc mea tnmtahi to i 

Tohunf na K.. nga main mo tend kai i main i 

na ki tc tiaki i nga whan- Karakia tc main kio nobo pai nga 
thaere lei nga menu nga mea e whakahaua 
t( -' pih roto i nga mea katoa, ina karangatia mc iwhina te 

Rikona i te Kai-whakaako i roto i ana mahi. 

Tckau ma rua nga rikona ka hi he korama; ko tana ropu ma te tnmu- 
aki me ona Icamihera e whakahaerc he mea whiriwhiri mai nei i rol 

tana ropu. 

NgafPatoi: (1) He aha tc hiranga tuaiahi, to rare rawa hold i roto i 
to Arona Tohungmtanga? <J> E hia ka hi he korama mo nga Rikona 

He aha nga mahi ma te Kik.-na: 

RATAPU TUATOR1 

Ko nga kaiwhakaako he apiha no tc peka e hui na Id nga Htmga Tapu, 
ki tc whakahauhau ki a ratou mahi me te whakakaha i te hahi i mnga i te 
bono tonu o ta ratou mahi minita; mc tirotiro ratou Ida korc he raruraru i 
roto i te hahi; Ida kauaki nga mema c taku Ida hipu te whakaaro kino tetahi 
ki tetahi, engari Ida pupuri i te hare a te Atua <• pa ana mo nga mahi ma te 
Hahi. E ahei ratou ki te whakahaerc i nga huihuinga ki te korc he tohunga 
i reira, he apiha ranei o runga ake. Te Rikona me te kai whakaako e ahei 

ana ki te kauwhau i tt- kupu a te Atna ina ata \« hakahana kia pert, "tira C 

ahei ki te hopu noa i te mana kia main i nga tikanga whaJca-te-wairua, 

ara te iriiri rnmaki. tt- w hakahacrc 1 te Ilakaramrta me te whakapakanga rand 
o nga ringaringa. E rua tekau ma wha nga kai whakaako ka tn ai he korama, 
kti roto hoki i tana nni te tnmnaki mv ona liannilu-ra e ma mo tana ropu. 

Nga 1'iittu: (1) \lc aha te mahi nni ma nga kai whakaako i r<»t«. i nga 
hunga tapu? (2) E ahd rand ratou ki tt- whakahaere i nga huihuinga '■ 

(3) E wliai mana ana ranei ratOU ki tc iriiri mc era atn tikanga? (4) K 

hia hoki ka tn he Korama mo ratou? 

RATAPU TUAWHA 

Mga Tohunga he mea whakarite lu-i kauwhau hei whakaako, hd whaka- 
marama i nga karaipiture, hd iriiri, he whakahaerc i tc Hakaramete, Id te 
torotoro i nga kainga <> nga mema me te whakahauhau i a ratou kia n [na 
ata whakahaua, ka ahd ia ki tc whakapa rikona. kai whakaako mc era atu 
tohunga; a tera hold ia e karangatia hd awhina i te kaumatua i rnt«> i tona 

mahi. Tc korama nga Tohunga c wha te kan ma warn nga mema. a kri 
rar<> ratOU i tc whakahaerctan^a a te Pihop^l 

Nga I'otai: (1) He aha te mahi i whakaritea ma tc Tohunga? 
ahei ranei ia ki tc whakapa rikona. kai whakaako me era atn tohunga 
E hia tC korama nga Tohunga? <4) K< wai hoki to ratOU Tnmnaki- 



In 


lportant : An 


Auckl 


ind Branch Con 


fereno 


will 


be 


held on 


March 8 and ( 


K Th 


■ branch 


pn sidency arc 


:onfident 


that th 


s will be an outstan< 


ing meeting and 




an ii 


vi- 


tat inn t 


all Saints in 


the mission to 


attend. 









Pepuere, 1947 



TE RARER K 



65 



News from the Field 



DUNEDIN BRANCH 
By Elder Floyd Hawkins 

Laughter was very much in evidence 
as the many Saints, investigators, and 
friends of this branch opened their Christ- 
mas packages at the social sponsored by 
the Sunday School on Christmas night. 
Each guest brought a used article which 
was wrapped as a gift. These were dis- 
tributed to all in attendance and were 
the cause of much merriment as the 
guests unwrapped old rusty egg beaters, 
knitting needles, and even a box of pills. 

Prior to the unwrapping of the gifts, 
a programme was presented followed by 
a coloured slide presentation, "King of 
Kings," after which many interesting 
gmes were played. This was followed by 
a wonderful supper. 

Many thanks are extended to Sisters 
Myra Cockburn and Audrey Constable, 
and Bro. Billy Cockburn for their parts 
on the programme, to Sisters Audrey 
Constable, Jessie Abernethy, Mary Cock- 
burn, and Alice Thorn who provided the 
supper, and to the many others who con- 
tributed to the success of the evening. 

It was indeed gratifying to see the 
large number of friends and investigators 
who attended. 

WELLINGTON BRANCH 
By Fay Loader 

To celebrate Christmas we had a very 
enjoyable programme and to help us do 
this Bro. Elkington from Porirua, with 
some members of his choir, furnished 
some very enjoyable music. Sis. Scott 
gave a talk on the events leading up to 
the birth of Christ, followed by Elder 
Hunsaker who spoke on the birth of 
Christ. Elder McKee delighted those 
present with his singing. 

The O'Briens have a new addition to 
their family; baby June Francis was born 
on Friday the 13th. 

We were very thrilled to have Sis. 
Halversen pay her first visit to this 
branch and hope to see more of lier. An- 
other visitor was Sis. Ellen Mataira from 
Nuhaka. Bro. Dave Mihaere has also 
been to see us ; he has been visiting his 
brother, Taylor, who is in the Wellington 
Hospital. 

Bro. and Sis. Arthur Stinson had their 
new son blessed and given the name of 
Michael Philip, his father performing the 
ordinance. 

Our new song leader, Sis. Mere Nye, 
was set apart by Eider McKee, and Fay 
Loader was set apart as Te Karere cor- 
respondent by Bro. William Rohner. 

Elder J. Talmage McMurray paid Eld- 
ers McKee and Hunsaker a brief visit on 
his way to Blenheim to spend Christmas 
with some of his mother's family. 

The Saints of this branch welcomed 
the New Year at a party held at the 
home of Sis. Scott. Kingi Tahiwi played 
the piano and helped with the sinking of 



old and modern songs. Games were played 
which proved to be very exciting. Sis. 
Scott also played the piano after which 
Syd. Scott and Kingi Tahiwi sang a duet 
which delighted everyone. A delightful 
supper was served by Sis. Scott which 
was the highlight of the evening; we 
sincerely wish to thank Sis. Scott for 
a very pleasant evening. 

MAROMAKU BRANCH 
By Norma Mason 

Bro. Hay and Sisters Myra and Norma 
Mason attended the Hui at Te Hora and 
enjoyed it very much. 

We were very pleased to again have 
the opportunity of seeing Elders Herlin 
and Chapman from the Bay of Islands 
district. They, along with our own dis- 
trict Elders, spent Christmas with Bro. 
and Sis. Norman Mason and family. 

Our branch had a lovely Christmas 
programme the Sunday before Christmas. 
The Elders gave some very nice talks 
in the afternoon and we gained much 
from our association with them. 

On Christmas afternoon the members 
of the branch gathered and played base- 
ball and basketball On Boxing Day 
many went to Paihia to the beach ; 
many of the people are camping there 
during their vacation. Primary is closed 
while so many of the children are away. 

On Christmas Eve the young members 
of the branch had an enjoyable evening 
at the Masons. Games were played and 
a lovely supper was served. 

ROTORUA BRANCH 
By Rangi Davies 
On the 13th of December, Sis. Ura of 
Rarotonga arrived to stay at the home 



of 



Bro. and Sis. Hixon Hamon. 



On the 14th of December, a picnic and 
Christmas tree was held by the Sunday 
School; toys were presented by Santa 
Claus. After lunch everyone crossed by 
motor launch to Mokoia Island and again 
ice cream and eats were enjoyed. Bro. 
Bart Watene, assisted by Sis. Josephs, 
was responsible for the outing. 

On the 19th of December, Bro. and 
Sister Hixon Hamon and family moved 
into their new home at Koutu Bay. Sev- 
eral days later Bro. and Sis. Jim Waerea 
moved from Horohoro into their home at 
Koutu. 

Sisters Wharekura, Maureen Haira, 
and Josephine Parkes left December 24, 
with the Meihana family for Nuhaka to 
spend Christmas. 

Bro. and Sis. Phil Aspinall passed 
through Rotorua on December 27, on 
their way to Auckland for a holiday. 

President and Sister Halversen re- 
cently favoured us with a visit; Paul 
and Nita Halversen are reinaimn 
at the home of liro. and Sis, Jim Waerea. 
While here, Pres. Halversen ordaind Br-, 
Norman Scott an elder. 






\\<\\<\ 



■ - . V>17 



,rri\ fd 
• r, • h. ir par- 

• nding t hrir | 
i 

c town of 

I ■ \ j.- 1 r I fU I 

Public 

i>>rth • b«r II, 

Kiels, \\ h.. h I iry ill m the 

hospital i~ tH 'w rapid 

■ dam, 
i- ipending bii vacation In H 

Whan kun I 
mitted to the hospital on January -' for 

ll mtl. 

NUHAK \ BB INI H 

Hv Polly Irwin 

On the Aral Sunday of December, t h<- 

choir rendered ■ I" • n fact. 

tin r<- 

Bunday night. Tin 

School Christmas programme) 

he tixik pari m;ui. a rerj 

effort. 

A thr««- day tennis toaniSBK i • 

held on December 26, 27. and 

rts. Taking part v., r > the 

s. Mahia. Kaitawa, Nuhaka. am) 

. km clnbs. The follov. ing prot ed 

Hi << !rombi< . lad- 

Clare Hapi, ladies' 

on handicap; Mr- Harrison and 

sdies' doublet Lilly and 

Tilly v ced doubles; Tilly 

Whaang ihampionship ; Tilly 

Whaai licap; Pers Te Ntrnin 

Ngaio, men'i double 

doubles handicap This !■ the 

. mei 

• Id atiii -unti' good playing was 



Urn H Karai 
Marina Ethel Pilmer, confirmed by 

hell, and l'imia Pilmer, confirm***! 

by Tuat: Whaangs 
Millv TeNgaio hs 
I 

- on a 
m the Waikato district. 
home 

M ANUNTJ1 I ' 

Hill. 

St int- Elder* 

Albert Crandell end Daren Young with 
Christmas Day and we thoroughly 

:h<ir company. The day ended 



d betteve thai with 
our little brs 



I . R llliam Hams 

on fined 

ti. hei th< hirt h nf I). • 

daughf ■ - t y f..r 

her hi alt fa 

a i. | in a i.tt.-r to Bro. Bahiri 
Hams an. i requested that 
bar be offered by I • 

h«-alth. 

Co* ley, sine- his appoint ■ 

thi- Tw< H. r. 

centlj 
there 

Bamon, and Jamas Harrii 
Be was recently appointed president iti 
charge of all th< Pacific [aland M 
.ui.i expecti to rieil the Hawaiian M 

and probably the 
'•' 
and af bar hands full with 

little Karen Jewel Sheffield, Tony 
Washington, D.C., attending school. Pres 
Cowley'i arohs for the Saint- In th< 
■ion is • 

Visitor- '.. tb* branch <>\>-r the boh*- 

I oxford 

!•. Walker, Richard M I Tan. 

Koni Tart. an. I Gillies i B 

Km.. Tari. ami 

Edward 

Bro. Tayloi • nt la 

t he Welling! • • n pita] rec •• 

from an op. ration We hop.- U 

brol hat ' ■ ' Along with his 

muthiT, will help U) restors him to usual 
health arain. 

M M.ha. daughter of Bi 

.- fav- 
ourably In th«. Palmerston North 
pita! aft.r an operation; she ihonld be 
■ ortly . 
Shearing operationi have almost fin- 
ished. Ma of th* brand 
home again and it ihould not be long 
before tinging practical .'ir.- under wa] 

ak'ain. 

Th<- Sunday School Christmas pro- 
rat lonal one. 
The 

iimi m ins wars all capably 

rendered. We were privileged to hav*» 
• n with us and h«- was the 
principal ■peaker at al] 

Further joy eras added to the 
I 
Sis. Emara Thi- 

ordinance was performed by Praa. Halver- 
tjie confirmation. 

Sis. Awhitit Hiha and Sarah Moko. 

with litt le Men i aagaros ar.- 
their folks at Te Puke. Coin* by car. 
they intend tourinp the w 1 
[aland. 



Pepuere, 1947 



TE KARERE 



67 



It is rumoured that Bro. nd Sis. Marsh 
will be settling in the branch again. 

To Sis. Wikitoria Katene we extend 
our congratulations on her recent en- 
gagement. 

AUCKLAND BRANCH 

Many people have been wondering what 
has become of the Auckland Branch notes 
and as evidence that we're still doing 
business we are out to write a review 
of our 1946 activities. 

One of the branch auxiliaries, the Re- 
lief Society, has concluded a most en- 
couraging year. Apart from their regu- 
lar duties, the Sisters, with Ruby Burge 
as president, and M. Ottley and L. Wish- 
art as counsellors, held a Christmas Fair 
early in December and the success was 
very good. The Sisters also sponsored 
a Celebrity Show in July which provided 
the audience with plenty of laughs and 
good entertainment and which swelled 
their funds ; the unstinted work of Bros. 
Bill Brosnan and Ivan Reid deserve spec- 
ial mention. These two functions are a 
fine example as to what can be done when 
enthusiasm and co-operation get to- 
gether. 

The Mutual also has been functioning 
with a good purpose. Pres. Kelly Harris 
chose as counsellors, Ivan Reid and Betty 
Perrott, with Betty Richards as secre- 
tary. Bro. Ivan Reid, as dance director, 
engineered a "Down On The Farm" dance 
which was followed by the Gold and 
Green Ball in which the spring motif was 
used. A special mention is due to all 
members of the committee who worked 
for the success of the ball. The Mutual 
is sponsoring a Tennis Club during the 
summer months. 

Bro. Alex Wishart is still leading the 
Sunday School with Bros. Norman Amadio 
and Matthew Chote in support. The Sun- 
day School recently produced part of a 
programme for a concert which was or- 
ganized by Walter Smith and played in 
the Town Hall. The following week the 
Sunday School combined with the Aloha 
Orchestra for a grand picnic at Tui Glen 
at which there was plenty of ice cream 
and strawberries, gifts for the young- 
sters, games, and music. 

For hard work with little general ap- 
preciation, the Primary probably has the 
hardest row to hoe. Sis. Joan Bush and 
Anita Wilson, and later, Mary Bryan, 
have been giving their time ungrudg- 
ingly. Late in December the Primary 
gave us a Christmas Bazaar, which, 
though small, was a happy occasion for 
kiddies, who showed a variety of talent. 
During the year, Sis. Rona Attenbor- 
ough and Sybil Duckworth literally flew 
to the States to marry American service- 
men fiancees. Bro.' Jack Richards is now 
"guessing the weather" in Western 
Samoa and has also taken to himself a 
wife. Sis. M. Schultz, accompanied by 
Sis. Elsie Chirney of Rotorua, has gone 
to Tonga to visit relatives and friends 
for several months. We wish all these 
folk every happiness wherever they are 
now. 

Recondition is also due to Bro. Walter 
Smith for the time and talent he has 



given to each of the auxiliaries' functions. 
The Aloha Orchestra and the Auckland 
District have donated the sum of £70 to- 
wards the Maori carved meeting house at 
Nuhaka. 

MANAWATU DISTRICT 

By Amiria Katene 

On November 2, a memorial day was 
held at Porirua for the unveiling of two 
memorial stones erected for Lt. George 
Katene, Jun., who was killed in active 
service, and Sis. Kere Katene. The ser- 
vice was conducted by George Katene, 
while the Porirua M.I. A. Scout Patrol 
formed the Guard of Honour. Pres. Hal- 
versen was the speaker and unveiled the 
stones upon which he placed two mem- 
orial wreaths. 

A dance was recently held in aid of 
the funds of the Porirua branch Relief 
Society which proved a huge success ; all 
credit is to be given to the hard work of 
the president, Sis. Charlotte Parata. 

On December 8, a dinner party was 
held at the home of Bro. and Sis. Ben" 
WiNeera, to celebrate the wedding anni- 
versary of Bro. and Sis. Ru Taraiwhiti. 
Among the visitors present were the Eld- 
ers Roberts, Lloyd, Hunsaker, and 
McKee. 

Under the careful direction of Sis. 
Olive Hippolite, president of the Porirua 
Primary, and her counsellors, a very suc- 
cessful Christmas Tree Party was held 
in the Porirua meeting hall. There were 
ninety Christmas presents on the tree 
which were distributed to each child by 
Santa Claus. We were very much hon- 
oured to have wfEh us, Sis. Luana Hal- 
versen and family who were guests of 
Bro. and Sis. George Katene over the 
Christmas holidays. 

During the holidays Sis. Halversen and 
family, accompanied by the Elders, were 
entertained with a dinner party at the 
home of Bro. and Sis. Ben WiNeera. 

Becoming ill quite suddenly while at 
work, Bro. Sam Mihaere was admitted to 
the Wellington Hospital. 

We are happy to see Sis. Hono Parai 
home after being seriously ill in the Well- 
ington Hospital. 

Home to spend a short stay with his 
foster parents is Piri (Bill) Te Weehi, of 
Tokomaru Bay. 

A visit was paid to the Porirua branch 
by the Wellington M.I. A. Men's Baseball 
Team ,who were accompanied by their 
branch president, Bro. Domney. 

A visit to our branch was paid us by 
Bro. Te Ao Wilson, of Hastin-s. 

TAHAENUI BRANCH 
On the evening of Sunday. December 8, 
the Tahaenui choir, under the direction 
of Sis. Horiana Reti, gave an hour's pro- 
gramme of various items at the Wairoa 

Public Hospital. Tli. programme wu 

opened and closed with prayer and to the 
Staffing of "Flowers." by Rebecca Smith, 
a presentation was made to Matron Har- 
vey of a large basket of beautiful (lowers. 
This was the first public appearance of 



iRERE 






■ 

rl and 

ably filled bj Si Mihl 
hand- 

:miiik' 

thin! . Si-. Solomon 
I 

impeti- 
ummer 

. itt and Bro Anaru Kob 

ad fam- 
remoana King! 

,r.d the 

i M i -a. Thursday ni^ht 

• i 

I ome 
I "ulatf Solomon recently underwent 
•.. hi-r home. 

■ - 
at the home "f h«-r son-in-la 
Charlie Greening. Her daughter, Sis 

• ry ill in the 
• I ' but is him • • .• well. 

OPOUTAMA BB I 
By Monii ■ McKay 
The Belief 

energetic In beautifying the ehapeL 
Electricity hi tiled, thus en- 

ahlinr I G meet ini' t<. he held 

The programme 

■ted in by iw«i 

in youths «rho at the 

inul Technical ! ., :,<| * ho 

holiday with Bill Blake. 

AmoriK th«- visitors 'hi- month have 

h.-.-n Bidet I.ea-.itt and Bros Pnmare. 

McKay. and Kohu and Sis. Haerenga- 

rantji Te N'jraio. 



I 

. Hapi 

• • 

Harrj Strickland ; fli 

i 

Bro. Samui art as 

Sch 

Bit) 

indei the hands of i 

31 rickland on Octobet 
Bro. I'm Turakina was ordaii 

tmmingS 

by her fat h. i 
onflrmed by 

land and confirmed 

by El . 

! ■ ! I , 

•• J .ih Bro. I • 

Hixon Ham. .11. of Botoraa, 

their gain. On KoTember SO, th< 

• i party 
the ehapeL 
Imeelf. 
The Sainta ar.- busy worl 

be held December 10. la aid of 
the branch funds. The Christmas tree 

ie held the afternoon of th< 
day. 

Klil. • 

recently, bat is now back with us 
once 

IK II \CKK BRANCH 
B] Wailur.-re Baihania 

The first Sunday ni^ht of November 

I this branch held a 

i inducted 

by the president, Sis. Waihirerc Baihania. 

This i- one of the beet programs 

In our branch and j?ave us 

• knowledge of our prophet I 
Albert Smith. Bro Stewart hfeha ami 

with US and we thank him and all others 
who assisted with this programme. 

Dur old folk are busy ma! insr flax bas- 
kets. 



Sis. Karaina and Bro. Hohepa Watene 
were blessed with a baby boy which was 
born in October at the Memorial Hos- 
pital at Hastings. 

KAIUKU BRANCH 
By Monica McKay 

Our local missionary, Elder B. Tangi- 
ora ,has been fulfilling his duties and the 
branch has had cottage meetings regu- 
larly. Visitors who have attended our 
various gospel meetings have enhanced 
our religious discussions. 

Visitors have been Sis. Rere Kingi and 
family, Bro. and Sis. Dave Smith and 
family, the Elders, who are guests of Bro. 
and Sis. Barney Brown, Bro. S. Whaanga 
and Sis. H. Tengaio. 

A fine Genealogical meeting was re- 
cently held. Bro. Tehema Taurima gave 
a fine talk on Elijah, the prophet, Sis. 
Rere Kingi sang a solo, Bro. Te Amo 
Te Ngaio talked on the importance of 
recordifig one's genealogy, Sis. T. Green- 
ing gave a recitation, Sis. G. Webber and 
Sis. M. McKay sang a duet, and Sis. 
Riripeti Ataria conducted the lesson 
which was about Elijah's mission. 

Sis. Mereaira Ormond was set apart as 
president of a Neighbourhood Primary. 
Bro. Perea Smith was set apart as teacher 
in the priesthood meetings, and Bro. Oli 
McKay is teacher for the cottage meet- 
ings. 

A Christmas programme was held in 
the Kaiuku Hall and all the Primary and 
Sunday School children took part; a 
nativity play was enacted by the children. 
Prizes presented by the Sunday School 
presidency for the best attendance were 
given to Anaru Brown, Verna Wairau, 
Jacquline Wairau, Girlie Wairau, Neil 
Tangiora, Bro. Chas. Greening, and Bro. 
B. Tangiora. 

The Sunday School, Mutual, and Prim- 
ary joined to give the children of the 
branch a Christmas treat which was a 
picnic at the Morere Baths. There was 
swimming, racing, games, and a lot to 
eat. 

HERETAUNGA BRANCH 
Bro. and Sis. James Southon have 
adopted a second baby boy and have 
given him the name of James Tennox 
Southon, Jun. 

Many are returning from shearing op- 
erations ; Bros. Koni and Ted Tari and 
families, Bro and Sis. Jury Thompson and 
Bro. Tony Gillies have come back and 
more are expected. 

Visiting at the home of Sis. Thompson 
have been her uncle, Hona Smith, and 
Dr. Nitama Paewai. 



The superintendency of the Sunday 
School, Bro. Raymond Thompson, assisted 
by Sis. Janie Tahau and Sis. Purvis ar- 
ranged a beautiful Christmas tree and 
programme. After Sunday School Bro. 
Southon acted as a mediator for Santa 
Claus and gave the presents to the child- 
ren. 

Sis. Ida May Thompson has been re- 
leased as secretary of the Sunday School 
and Louis Southon has been set apart to 
that position. 

Bro. and Sis. Raymond Thompson's 
baby was blessed and given the name of 
Roberta Memry Thompson by Bro. Teao 
Wilson. 

Sis. Lena Rawiri is an inmate of the 
Napier Hospital; we hope she will be 
back with her family soon. 

WAIMARAMA BRANCH 
By William Watene 

On December 21, we held a Christmas 
tree function which was a grand success. 
Much of the credit is due to the Primary 
organization for the wonderful programme 
which they rendered. The tree itself was 
beautifully decorated, for which Sis. 
Leona Watene and her small band of 
workers were responsible. There were 
eighty children present, and all received 
parcels from Santa Claus. 

It was a real children's evening and it 
was pleasing to see children of both col- 
ours and of many denominations enjoy 
themselves as one people. It was truly a 
great night and one that was greatly ap- 
preciated by the many parents present. 

KAIKOHE BRANCH 
By Paepae Witehira 

Bro. Te Ao Wilson, mission secretary 
of the genealogical work, has been visit- 
ing and holding meetings ir the northern 
districts. His influence and instructions 
to the Saints, in this and other branches, 
have been very much appreciated by all. 

Doc. Nitama Paewai has just opened 
a business office in Kaikohe and has al- 
ready done a wonderful work for the 
Maoris of the district. 

The district Elders, Herlin and Chap- 
man, have spent a considerable amount 
of time visiting the Hunga Tapus of this 
branch. 

At a recent meeting of the Bay of 
Islands district presidency, Mairangi Nga- 
kuru, Paepae Witehira, Hare Nehua, and 
James Witehira. were selected as officers 
of the district genealogy work. 

Sis. Awaroa Witehira, Primary presi- 
dent, spent an enjoyable time with the 
children during their closing exercises 
for the summer. 



Man understands the hidden powers and elements of the uni- 
verse but he obviously does not understand his own nature nor the 
powers within himself, lie can control almost everything but him- 
self. 

— Matthew ( "o\\ K\ . 



I testing ;unl Offering* 



I givi unto ' ••■•! .1 commandment tint ye shall continue in 
prayer and fasting from this mm- forth." (D and 

President Joseph I". Smith has pointed out that if this command- 
ment were obeyed, "It would call attention to the -\\\ ot 

the bod) "i subjection to the spirit, and so promote communion 
with the H0I3 Ghost, and insure a spiritual strength and ; 

(pel Doctriro . 

Surel) such blessings are most desirable; the) ma) Ik- ours 

through obedience to this law of the Lord I attei should 

carelullj analyze the blessings so forcefull) directed to their art 
in the words of President Smith. 

To abstain from two meals each fasl da) and contribute their 

rash equivalent for the blessing and comfort of the i r brings added 

■ the faithful Latter-day Saint. It is ;i privilege to pa) t'ast 
offerings. 

President Heber J. Grant has given the following counsel and 
i<r< imise on this subject : 

"Let me promise you here- today that if the Latter-da) 
will honestl) and conscientiously from this da) t« »rth. 
keep the monthly fast and pay into the hands of their bishops tl 
nal amount that the) would have spent for food for the two 

from which, the) have retrained: and if in addition to that they will 

lr h«.nest tithing, it will solve all of the problems in connec- 
tion will taking * are of the latter-day Saints. We would have all 
the money ■ ire oi all the idle and all the poor. 

living soul among the Latter-da) Saints that t'ast- two 
meals each month will be benefited spiritually and be built up in the 
faith of the gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ benefited spiritually in 
a wonderful wa) and sufficient means will he in the hands oi the 
bishops to take rare of all the poor." 

Elder George I Richards said in a recent conference, "Tithes. 
offerings, and fasting a restoration in these days. What d 
mean? fn the early rise of this Church thet 

restoration, this prin< ij>K of fasting and giving offerings for the i r. 

One day each month was sel apart. The members of the Church were 

ting two meals of the three which tin 

ng, and to give the value of what they would 
fast, for the support of the poor. If we had observed this 
fully and faithfully, brethren and sister-, there would have been ample 
in the Church, from that fund alone, to take tare of all who are in 
need i : 

Every Latter-day Saint family should resolv< 
and | regularly. 



I'!hl« k r >l;u'ion 4p. ICoiiiih"* 



At t Ik one-hundred eleventh annual o the church held 

; and 6. 1941, Presidenl < lark an- 
nounced that fi\ i- men w< 

u h work ;h • dcn< > 

and the Twelve maj place upon them. <>n, of tin five who u.ts -^n- 
tained as assistanl to the Twelve, u.i> Kldcr Marion G Romney, who 

• Ins appointment ua> sei dent of the B 

villc Stake in Utah. Since that time, Rider Romney has <!■ n<- 
u..rk as assistant director in the welfare w < rk and has heen one of 
the important factors in tl of that great 



Charles A. Callis IH<"s 




his appointn 



I Ihurch was deeph 
tl> bj the death «>t' Elder t liarles 
A. Callis, of the Council of the Twel 

headquarters 
Hi v. "Presidei I 
died Jatuiar) 21, in Jacksonville, Florida. 

• 
soul lias gone to hi 

Elder Callis, wl 
old, began Ins long < hurch ■ I, when 

he filled a mission in his native land of Ireland, 
imed his missionary work again in l ( ">r> 
when he and his wil 

him in death went to the South- 

it* - Mission . after serving as a mis- 
and a half he was called to 
: that mission, whit h position he 
'us president > i losed \\ ith 
Council of the Twelve in 1933. 



Elder I ample of the ' tints : he 

ind was full i f devotion for his 
church His that will be felt deeply throughout the 

Church. 



Te Karere 



Established 1907. 



Wahanga 42. 




Maehe, 1947. 



A.. Reed Halversen 
Meryl Reber 



Tuimiaki Mihana 

Etita 



"Ko tenet Pepa i whakatapua hci hapai ake * te izvi Maori ki 
roto i nga whakaaro-nui." 



Address Correspondence: 
Box 72, Auckland, C.l, New Zealand. 

"Te Karere" is published monthly by the New Zealand Mission of 
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and is printed by 
THE BUSINESS PRINTING WORKS LTD.. 55 Albert Street, Auck- 
land, C.l, Mew Zealand. Subscription Rates: 3/- per six months; 
5/- per year; £1 for five years; £2/10/- for life. (United States 
Currency: $1.00 per year; $4.00 for five years; S10.00 for lite.) 



CONTENTS 



Editorial — 

Not a Mere Donation 



Special Features — 

Marion G. Romney 

A Loss That Brough Victory 

Material Riches or Eternal Life 

Relief Society and the Future 

Patriarch to the Church Releaser! from Duties 
New President of Whangarei District Sustained 

More Missionaries Arrive 

Ka Mohiotia Tatou i Roto i te Ao Mntungakore 

Church Features — 

Sunday School 

News of the Field 



89 
90 
91 
92 



94 
96 



x\<\ RF 



Maehe, 1947 



0c/t/t //>'/. . 



\( >T A MERE CM >\.\TI< ).\ 

entirely possible for a person to contribute a full 
one-tenth or even more of his income to the Church, and yel 
i mil tithepayer. 

Tithing is not the mere donation of money for general 
purposes, but it is the payment of one-tenth of one's income 
to the Church with the specific instruction that the money 
involved is a tithe and no1 some other kind of a donation. 



When he was President of the Church, John Taylor told 
tins story: "There were two nun; one paid £100 in tithing, 
the other paid £25 in tithing. Both of them owned about 
the same amount of property; but the first paid bis tithing, 
and the other did not. The second, however, paid some £75 

in other donations; but he did not pay his tithing; he oi.lv 

paid a quarter of it. That may have arisen from ignorance 
with regard to the law. The last paid out as much moi 
• st : and he may have been wrongly taught." 

President Taylor then said that it wa - "falsi- doctrine" 
that the fund into which the money ,^'cv is not import- 
ant, and concluded with this counsel : "But should we be hard 

with such people? No. If they have been under influences 

of this nature ai.d been wrongly taught, I will say, as a cer- 
tain party said to me who had been doing these things, 'I will 
.-witch of;' and pay my tithing according to the law.' You 
bishops and presidents of -takes, switch off and get the people 
i things right. There is n<» commandment about dona- 
tions, but there is about tithing; aid 1 am not at liberty to 

change this, neither any other man." 

Tithing is an eternal law. The Lord has commanded 

expressly that members of the Church "shall pay one-tenth 

of all their interest annually; and this shall be ;i standing law 
unto them forever. ... or they shall not be found worthy 

bide among you." 



Maehe, 1947 



TE KARERE 



He has also said that his coming is near and that this is 
a "day of sacrifice, and a day for the tithing of my people ; 
for he that is tithed shall not be burned at his coming." 

Tithing money as such is not the vital thing. It is the 
keeping of the commandments of God that counts. The earth 
is the Lord's and the fulness thereof, and he can make such 
use of it as seemeth good to him. But he has ordained the 
law of tithing as one of the lesser requirements whereby per- 
fection is developed in the saints, and whereby they can ex- 
hibit their faithfulness over a few things so that they can be 
made rulers over many things. 

Even the scribes and Pharisees kept the law of tithing, 
although they "omitted the weightier matters of the law : 
judgment, mercy, and faith." Unless the saints keep this 
lesser law in the manner which the Lord has ordained, how 
can they expect to develop those attributes of perfection that 
are required for exaltation in his presence? 

However, the spirit of giving is part of the gospel, and 
it permeates the soul of every person who is fully converted. 
Such persons feel in their hearts that it is more blessed to 
give than to receive, and that they just Can't do enough in 
the furtherance of the Lord's work on the earth. They know 
that the Lord loveth a cheerful giver, and they desire above 
all things to bask in his love here and to live in his presence 
in the eternal worlds. 

Those who have this spirit freely covenant with the 
Lord that they will consecrate their time, talents, and means 
to his service, and that they will fulfill to the best of their 
ability all the calls that are made upon them. Out of the 
love and devotion that abounds in their hearts they both pay 
a full tithing, and also pour out of their means for the build- 
ing up of the kingdom and the furtherance of all the Lord's 
work. 

Are you one of these? 



-The Deseret News. 



Marion G. Romney 

ASSISTANT T( I THE D >UNCIL ( >l- I 

i-anmuU gen > 7. 

■ \\ with what li 

he new President of the ( Church, I v 

Albert Smith here before all of you, that I 

: '>n of rendering to him the same hind of loyalty that I 
gave our late depai President, H rrant whom 

as i ha\ e loved few men. 

In speaking of 1 're nt, 1 want I 

which the Church has sustained since la 
in the passing of his son-in-law. Robert I-. Judd, v ' 
yeoman service in the welfare work. 

The welfare programme of the Church is very dear to me, and 
with the help of the spirit of the Lord, for which I pra 

say a word ahont it. 

witnesses that when with all your heart k at 

a Church assignment, the Lord gives you a testimony thai it is of 
him. and you have joy and satisfaction therein. That is the way it 

is with me in the welfare work, which now [< iro has been 

one of my major assignments. 

During the weeks following April conferei 
wondering what I would be asked to do as an Assisl 
of the Twelve, my wife said that she believed sh< c 

she did guess, many times. "I think tin 

ask von to help Brother Lee in the welfare work," and I replied, " ( >h, 
jss, I hope not! There is nothir.j :h I am less 

qualifi 

Well, in a few days 1 received a letter from the First : ' 

• nt managing director of tin Church welfare 
plan, '"to labour under the advice and direction of Elder Lee and the 
genera] committee." With;; closed up my pe 

to work in earnest on this new assignment 
and stu the brethren had -aid about it. 1 asked mem- 

■ led period, and prayed humbly for an 

the wc lfare pis n. T through the 

Church into practically every stake and i projects in 
tion. 

I believe I have heard almost all the objections been 

ion for 



Maehe, 1947 TE KARERE 77 

not living it. As I have listened to these objections and arguments, I 
have been painfully aware of the dull spirit in which they have been 
urged. All over the Church, on the other hand, and this is the thing 
which has encouraged me, I have seen the sparkle in the eyes, the 
spring in the steps, and felt the joy in the spirits of those who have 
tested the plan by the Savior's formula : 

If any man will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine, 
whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself. (John 7 :17.) 

I believe I have made a rather complete study, and I now testify 
to you that I do know beyond any doubt, by the same power that 
Peter knew that Jesus was the Christ, that the Church welfare plan 
in its inception was and now is inspired of the Lord : and that the 
great principles implemented by it are eternal truths, which the Saints 
of God must abide if they are to purify and perfect themselves as 
the Lord has commanded. 

Very often in welfare meetings bishops and others are asked 
what results they expect from the plan. Almost invariably one of 
the answers is that through it they expect the members of the Church 
to be fed, housed, and clothed, when present sources of supply fail. 
This is a good answer, and I believe that the truth of it will yet be 
a demonstrated fact. 

To me, however, Church welfare is more than just a plan to pro- 
vide for the physical needs of the Saints. I am convinced that in 
addition to being a way of economic salvation in the days of neces- 
sity, it has deep spiritual significance ; and that should other means 
alwa.vs be available with which to supply the physical needs of the 
people, still the welfare plan, or some similar plan sponsored by the 
Church under the inspiration of the Lord, requiring us to serve and 
minister to one another in temporal affairs, would be necessarv in 
order to bring us to that oneness, equality, and, 

. . . union required by the law of the celestial kingdom. (D. & C. 

105:4.) 

Unity, above all else, is the one thing characteristic of the Church 
of Christ. The burden of the Master's great prayer 

... in the hour of his approaching death was, that the oneness 
subsisting between himself and the Father should also subsist 
between himself and his apostles, and . . . between them and 
all those who should receive the gospel through their teachings. 

The way to- this oneness and unity has always been mutual con- 
sideration and helpfulness to one another. This the Lord declared 
to ancient Tsrael when he said, "thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy- 
self." (Lev. 19:18), and during his earthly ministry he reaffirmed 
this command as one of the two great requirements upon which hang 
all the law and the prophets. 



'IK K \KI kl Mar- 

In : : ition, the I ord has made it clear that 1 

I the ( !hur< ' • old : 

. . .be one ; and if 

And he prefaced this command by calling to their attention the 

moi g them in worldly poods. Among other things 1 i 
. . . the poor have conn lamed before me, and the rich 1 
made, and all flesh is mine and I am not a respecter of persons 
. . . Wherefore, hear my voice and follow me, and you shall 
free people . . . let every man esteem his brother as him- 
self . . . And again I say unto you, let every man esteem his 
brother as himself . | D. & C. 38:16, 22, 24 25.) 

And then he illustrated the meaning of esteeming one's brother 
as oneself by a parable in which he disapproved of having one of his 
s<m- clothed in robes and given a seat of honour, while anothet 
equal faithfulness is clothed in rags and given a lesser place. I I >. & ( '. 

gainst tin- backgrOUl d of instructions that the I. <»rd 
gave the command. 

. . . be one: and if ye are not one ye are not mine. 
Fourteen months later, he said: 

. . . the time lias come, and is now at hand: and behold, 
lo, it must needs be that there be an organization of my pe 
in regulating and establishing tl 

the poor of my people, . . . for a permanent and ever! 
blishment and order unto my church. CD. I 

Through thi> organization a certain equality in earthly things was 
to be obtained in order that the Saints might be equal in the bonds of 
heavenly things < D. & C. 7X:?). and the Church was to be enabled 
to stand independent above all other creatures beneath the celestial 

world. 

Keep in mind that this organization was to be built around a 

storehouse from which the needs of the poor among the Lord's people 

were to he supplied. Some- folk regard this as a menial temporal 
activity; but the Lord said its purpose was to advance the cause 
which the Sain:- had espoused for the salvation of mei 

• Father in heaven. (D. & C. 78:4.) He thus a so- 
dated it with his loftiest endeavour, that of brin jing to pass the im- 
mortality and the eternal life of man. which he has declared I 
work and his glory. I Moses 1 :39. ) 

Who but the Lord himself could devise a way by which the mem- 

I his ("hnrch. rich and poor alike, can be so motivated that by 
of their own fr< they will administer to each. 

Other's needs in such a spirit of love as to move toward the- 
objectives? No one. And the Lord intended to direct the way. for 
said he : 



Maehe, 1947 TE KARERE 79 

I, the Lord, stretched out the heavens, and built the earth, 
my very handiwork : and all things therein are mine. And it is 
my purpose to provide for my saints, for all things are mine. 
But it must needs be done in mine own way ; and behold this is 
the way that I, the Lord, have decreed to provide for my saints. 
that the poor shall be exalted, in that the rich are made low. For 
the earth is full, and there is enough and to spare ; yea, I pre- 
pared all things, and have given unto the children of men to be 
agents unto themselves. 

In another revelation the Lord prescribed loyalty to his way as 
a prerequisite to obtaining a place in the celestial world. Now, my 
brethren and sisters, when members of the Church, our own fathers, 
and mothers, brothers and sisters, and children, are provided life's 
necessities from sources other than those approved by the Lord, it is 
not being done in his way and does not fulfil the law. 

The way prescribed for the Church, when these revelations were 
given in the early 1830's, was the United Order. The Saints, how- 
ever, did not prove obedient to the things required at their hands in 
connection with this order (among other things they did "not impart 
of their substance," as becometh saints, to the poor and afflicted among 
them), and were therefore not successful in becoming "united accord- 
ing to the union required by the law of the celestial kingdom." As a 
consequence, the requirement to practice the United Order was with- 
drawn from the Church. The Saints were driven and afflicted, and 
the redemption of Zion is yet delayed. 

To us and for our day, the Lord has given the welfare plan 
whereby we may demonstrate to him, through mutual consideration 
and helpfulness to one another in temporal things, that we do love 
our neighbours as ourselves, rich and poor alike, and thereby move 
toward the equality, oneness, and unity which the Lord requires of 
us. This plan is not meant for any one class alone. We all need the 
training it affords. The day for the ushering in of the great millen- 
ium approaches, and for that day we must be prepared to live as one 
in perfect unity. We cannot come suddenly to that happy state. It 
will take training. By putting the welfare plan fully into operation, 
we can move forward toward this high objective, and also to the per- 
fection of the welfare programme itself "until it becomes perfect in 
all respects to the care and blessing of the Lord's people," as prayed 
for by President George Albert Smith in the dedicatory prayer at 
the Idaho Falls Temple. 

My the Lord help us, my brethren and sisters, to understand the 
great principles underlying the welfare plan and comprehend the full 
purposes for which it has been given to us, that through living it we 
may move toward that "union required by the law of the celestial 
kingdom," I humbly pray in the name of Jesus Christ. 

— The Improvement Era. 



»' TE KARERE Maehe, 1947 

A Loss That Brought Victory 

By Wendell J. Ashton. 

This was invasion morning. 

The tropical skies were still dark. It was hot. Everywhere 
black, ghost-like forms of boats, large ones and small ones, moved 
into position. The dawn and the signal to attack drew near. 

It had been a sleepless night for the First Marine Division, vet- 
erans of Guadalcanal. For hours they had watched big guns from 
the American fleet pump thunderous torrents of metal into the tar- 
get, Peleliu Island, only two by six miles in size. This was the last 
of a three-day barrage. For eight days before the warships took 
over, waves of army and navy planes had pummeled Peleliu with 
tons and tons of earth-shaking bombs. 

The Marines knew that the enemy on Peleliu would be tenac- 
ious — if he weathered this storm of steel. Peleliu and surrounding 
islands of the Palau group had been called the spigot of Japan's oil 
barrel. 

Now, marines climbed into the small invasion boats. Men ad- 
justed their gear. Belts were tightened. Guns were checked. 

This was the hour when a rather empty feeling comes to men's 
stomachs, and their thoughts scurry across the past and leap wonder- 
ingly into the future. 

Cornelius (Neil) Workman was with the Marines that morning. 
He was a twenty-year-old fellow from Lovell, a little town in north- 
ern Wyoming, Buffalo Bill's country. As dawn came, he readied the 
portable radio on his broad shoulders. He was a communications 
man. His grey-green battle uniform was a contrast to his ruddy 
complexion. His black hair was pushed under a camouflaged helmet. 

There has been much for Neil to ponder during the roaring night 
just past. His father had been a Marine in World War I. Neil had 
heard his experiences, both as a soldier and as a Mormon missionary 
in Old Mexico. Neil's mother was a convert to the Church. As a 
boy Neil had heard his great-grandmother tell about crossing the 
plains with the Mormon pioneers. He had gone to Sunday School as 
a boy. When a Deacon he had given a talk at a stake Priesthood 
meeting. It had been an embarrassing experience because he stumbled 
over a big word in his speech, which someone had written for him. 
There were many other things to think about, too. 



Maehe, 1947 TE KARERE 81 

Now Neil was entering another zero hour. He had come through 
two previous ones unscathed. Perhaps he would be spared again, and 
then it would not be long before he would write a poem about the 
battle. He liked to pen verse about his harrowing experiences. 

Now the invasion boats began nosing toward shore. This is a 
time when some men pray — silently, perhaps, or in low tones, but 
fervently. Neil had been taught to pray, but "I just couldn't get in 
the spirit of it. I was taught in chemjstry class that nothing was so 
unless you could prove it, and I had no way of proving God." 

So, as the Marine boats moved toward the bullet-scarred sands 
of Peleliu, Neil Workman, if he attempted a prayer at all, rather 
fumbled, as if grasping for straws. 

The first wave of marines went ashore. They found Peleliu 
was one big lump of coral. Neil landed with the second wave. A 
third and a fourth wave came. Then the enemy opened up. From 
out of the caves, his guns spewed sprays of cross fire. Marines fell ; 
some dead, others dying, some wounded less severely. The man 
ahead of Neil dropped, a bullet between his eyes. 

After ten days, the battle still raged. The Marines had taken 
most of the tiny island, but the enemy continued to pour out death 
from a sandstone cliff called Bloody Nose Ridge, honeycombed with 
caves. Legions had breathed their last during those hectic ten days. 
But so far Neil Workman had escaped. 

However, on the fifteenth day, as the Marine from Wyoming 
spliced a broken telephone wire, his bullet arrived. It came from a 
sniper, and it tore into his leg. 

Within five minutes, Neil was administered first aid. Then he 
was removed in a jeep to the beach, and by night he was aboard 
a hospital ship. 

After six painful days, Marine Workman's physician came to 
him with solemn news. The doctor's eyes were moist. He told his 
patient that his leg must come off, on the morrow. 

"Cheer up doc," Neil laughed. "It's my leg, and all you have 
to do is- take it off." 

After the surgeon had left, a chaplain was called. The wounded 
marine asked him if there were some Mormons aboard. He told the 
chaplain that he would like to see them. 

Presently, two young' men presented themselves to Neil. They 
were both Latter-day Saints, they said. They were the only known 
Mormons aboard. One was from Utah, the other from Alabama. 
The patient asked them to administer to him. but .since they wire not 
equipped, he suggested they kneel by his bed. Then each said a 
prayer. 



82 TE KARERE Maehe, 1947 

'Tor the first time in my life," Neil Workman really prayed. 
This was an earnest supplication, not a hollow recitation. 

The two visitors took leave, and the following morning the leg 
was amputated — on the birthday anniversary of the patient's mother. 

About a year later Neil Workman rose to his feet — one of them 
of wood — at a meeting of missionaries in the Church Mission Home 
in Salt Lake City. It was a testimony meeting, and he, before a 
hushed assembly, told the sequel to his ex-experience on the hospital 
ship. His words were not recorded, but they went something like 
this: 

". . . And there, brothers and sisters, on that hospital ship, I 
lost my leg, but I found God. I know as sure as I live that God 
answered that prayer. I have tried to explain the feeling that came 
over me, but I can't. It was a feeling of peace inside of me. It was 
a knowledge that it did not matter what happened to my physical 
body as long as I was spiritually in tune with God. I did not see the 
Lord, but I had a little talk with Him. 

"While in the Naval Hospital at Mare Island, California, I met 
another fellow who had lost a leg. His name was Robert A. Dalton, 
a blue-eyed, light-complexioned boy from Reseda, California. Our 
conversation led into religion, and as the days went by I explained 
to him as best I could the teachings of our Church. I took him to 
our sacrament meetings and Sunday School in the bay area. We 
held group meetings on the base. Bob and I had a lot of gospel con- 
versations between meetings, and after some weeks he said he was 
ready to join the Church. On October, 1945, I baptized him. It 
was the only time, I suppose, when one one-legged member had 
baptized another into the Church. 

"Great joy had come to me in discovering the Lord, and it ex- 
panded as I shared this knowledge with Bob. If losing my leg meant 
only bringing Bob into the Church it was worth it. But I want even 
greater happiness. I want to share this knowledge of the Lord, and 
of His restoration of the gospel through Joseph Smith, with still 
others. That is why I am here in the Mission Home. 

"Then too, I feel a responsibility. The world has just ended the 
greatest war it has known. I feel I did my share in that battle, but 
there is a much greater job ahead. That is of teaching the gospel to 
every nation, kindred, tongue and people. I hope I can do my part 
in that job." 

Shortly after that, Neil Workman, the handsome black-haired 
Marine from Lovell, braced himself and limped out into the world — 
to teach, to share with others a transcendent victory that had come 
through a painful loss. 

— The Instructor. 



Maehe, 1947 



TE KARERE 



83 




Material Riches or 
Eternal Life 

By Elder Wayne B. Leavitt 

Elder Leavitt, who is from Leavitt, Alberta, Can- 
ada, arrived in Nezv Zealand on March 29, 1946. 
He icas assigiied to the Mahia district and is lab- 
ouring there at the present time. 

"Lay not up for yourselves treasures 
upon earth .where moth and rust doth cor- 
rupt, and where thieves break through and 
steal ; but lay up for yourselves treasures in 
heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves 
do not break through nor steal. For where your treasure is^ there 
will your heart be also." (Matt. 6:19-21.) 

Ever since the time of Christ these words have been taught to 
His followers. They have helped those who have adhered to them 
to live better lives, and have helped them, also, to learn to love God 
and keep His commandments. 

To the average person today, the most important thing seems to 
be to receive the highest wages possible. Perhaps this is done merely 
to be noticed or to keep up with the world. Too many people think 
of riches only in pounds and shillings. 

Money is the root of all evil. It is the greatest cause of war 
and strikes, thus causing loss of human life and a shortage of the 
necessities of life. 

"No man can serve two masters, for either he will hate the one, 
and love the other ; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the 
other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon." (Matt. 6:24.) 

Today we may have beautiful homes, automobiles, and all the 
luxuries of life, but what about tomorrow? Will we be able to enjoy 
those luxuries in the life hereafter? A valuable lesson is given in 
the parable of a man who thought himself to be rich: 

A rich man had good harvests and he didn't know what to do 
with his fruits. He finally built larger store rooms and filled them, 
and then he was satisfied. He decided he had enough stored away 
to last many years so he thought he would eat, drink, and be merry. 

"But God said unto him, Thou fool, this flight thy soul shall lie 
required of thee: then whose shall those things be, which thou hast 
provided ?" 

He, being a rich man, had forgotten to acknowledge God as the 
giver. Yes, he was a rich man in the eyes of the world, but when 



84 TE KARERE Maehe, 1947 

the call came for him to depart from this life he lost his riches. He 
could take not any of them with him. The Lord Himself has shown 
the way to true riches. 

"Seek not for riches but for wisdom; and behold ,the mysteries 
of God shall be unfolded unto you, and then shall you be made rich. 
Behold, he that hath eternal life is rich." (Doc. and Cov. 11 :7.) 

Even with all the scriptures and books we have today, we can- 
not realize what blessings are in store for us if we but live the teach- 
ings and follow the path shown by our Saviour, Jesus Christ. 

"Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the 
heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love 
Him." 

Let's stop and ask ourselves these questions : 

1. In my quest for wealth and happiness have I forgotten what 
the purpose of my existence is? 

2. Have I formed the daily reading habit to learn more of God 
and the way to gain salvation? 

3. Does my love of God and eternal life exceed my desire for 
the things of this world? 

"Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and His righteousness, and 
all these things shall be added unto you." (Matt. 6 :33.) 

We have a splendid opportunity to lay up treasures for ourselves, 
in heaven. By paying our tithing, loving our neighbour as ourselves, 
and observing the Sabbath day, we are filling our bank in heaven with 
blessings. Let us all strive a little harder each day to live better lives 
by doing the will of our Father in Heaven. 



M.I.A. NOTICE: 

In addition to the contest numbers, published in Novem- 
ber, 1946, Te Karere, are the following numbers: 

1. Junior Boys' Haka (12 to 15 years) 

2. Tennis Competition (same as last year) 

3. Basketball (English rules) 

As stated elsewhere in this issue, the Ladies Chorus 
number has been changed ; send to Walter Smith for music 
if any is needed. We would 'also like all Gold and Green 
Ball Queens to be present at our ball on Monday night, in 
the Assembly Hall, and to be dressed in white evening 
frocks. 

M.I.A. Board. 



Maelie, 1947 TE KARERE 85 

Relief Society and the Future 

Leah D. Widtsoe 

Family life is best lived when man and wife form a real partner- 
ship, each pulling an equal share of the load and sharing equally in 
responsibility. It would be unfair and results would be far from 
happy if the man received most of the advantages and possessed any 
great gift from which his life partner were excluded. This is espec- 
ially the case if the exclusion is simply because she is a woman. 

When the true Church of Christ was restored through the in- 
strumentality of the Prophet Joseph Smith, the equal rights of men 
and women on earth and before God were assured. From the first, 
women were asked to exercise their religious franchise, the same as 
were the male members. Their votes in sustaining officers were ac- 
cepted as were men's, and that practice continues to this day. The 
great and primal right of free agency belongs to all God's children — 
to his daughters as well as to his sons. 

In order to give women greater opportunities for progress, the 
Relief Society was organized through inspiration by the Prophet 
Joseph Smith on March 17, 1942. It was organized to "purge out 
iniquity" from their midst, but always to be "armed with mercy" in 
pursuance of their righteous labours. And, while the purpose which 
caused the sisters to want an organization was the desire to aid the 
poor ar.d needy, yet the Prophet greatly enlarged its scope by de- 
claring : "The Society is not only to relieve the poor, but to save 
souls." This incentive should stimulate the women of the Church to 
be active in this Society and to carry on incessantly. 

When the priesthood was restored, it was bestowed on all the 
righteous members of the Church, but the blessings accruing there- 
from are for the benefit of all Church members, men, women, and 
children. This is a wise provision, for as the mothers of men, poten- 
tial or actual, women have a calling which is so time and energy con- 
suming that added duties would be burdensome. In one of the Pro- 
phet's instructive discourses to the sisters, "he spoke of delivering the 
keys of the Priesthood to the Church, and said that the faithful mem- 
bers of the Relief Society should receive them in connection with 
their husbands, that the Saints whose integrity has been tried and 
proved faithful, might know how to ask the Lord and receive an 
answer." 

The sisters should accept this as a challenge to be wise and cir- 
cumspect, and truly in harmony with God's laws and ordinances, or 
they may lose this precious gift. 



86 TE KARERE Maehe, 1947 

At another time the Prophet stated to the sisters: "I now turn 
the key in your behalf, in the name of the Lord, and this society shall 
rejoice, and knowledge and intelligence shall flow down from this 
time henceforth." This glorious promise is for us today, as well as 
for the women of the past, and should stimulate every woman in this 
Church to participate in the activities of Relief Society. 

That the women of the Church have profited and do appreciate 
these blessings is proven by the continual growth of the Society. 
From the original eighteen members at the organization meeting it 
has grown to a membership of over 102,000, with active groups in 
most of the civilized countries of the world today. The programme 
includes the provision for the mental and spiritual growth of the 
members, as well as for the care of the poor or ill or needy in any 
way. The promise of the Founder is being fulfilled ! But growth 
and Church membership demand progress. 

And now to us all today comes the challenge of the Future! 
What may we, the members of Relief Society do to help heal our sick 
and war-torn world ? How it needs the administrations of the Great 
Physician, the Father of us all ! 

I often wonder whether the women of the world, and especially 
of this Church, really understand the great power that they possess. 
If every mother were to impress upon her young and growing child 
that to love is so much more fun than to hate, that men are essentially 
good and are intended to love righteousness, and that everyone's diffi- 
culty may be settled by finding out what is right and then doing it — 
if that could be done, then wars would be impossible. The mother 
has this definite responsibility, because through nature it is she who 
gives birth to and nurtures the child most closely during his early 
formative years, when his character for his entire future life is being 
formed. 

There are two great truths with vast implications that all should 
understand: (1) all great causes have small beginnings; (2) a 
chain is no stronger than its weakest link. 

The mightiest rivers on earth have their beginnings hundreds 
of miles away in the tiniest trickle from a melting snowbank. 
Many of these "trickles" unite to form a rivulet, many rivulets 
make a stream, the streams make a river, and many rivers uniting 
form the mighty Mississippi, Amazon, and Volga rivers, with their 
majestic power. 

Similarly there is an ultimate beginning of every war, and it 
is in the homes in which the children of men are reared — in your 
home and mine and all the countless homes on earth. The individ- 
ual home may be likened to the tiny trickle which begins the mighty 
river. 



Maehe, 1947 TE KARERE 87 

If a child is loved and cared for and understood from infancy, 
and all his problems met with fairness and justice by wise parents, 
he grows up with faith in his playmates and later in his fellow 
men, prepared to expect and to give justice and mercy in all his 
dealings in later life. These are undoubtedly the "men (and 
women) of good will" of whom the angels sang on the first Christ- 
mas morn when they promised peace ! 

On the other hand, if a busy, distracted, selfish, untrained, 
wrongly brought-up mother, or father, treats the child with un- 
fairness, punishes him unjustly (as the child feels), and fails to 
give time and patience and love enough to understand him and 
his problems, even though they think they love him, then this child 
is very likely to grow to maturity feeling that the world is unjust, 
that evil is everywhere. He is sure to feel that only he succeeds 
who looks out for himself, and it does not matter what happens to 
anyone else so long as he gets what he wants. 

Such a child grows to maturity with a burning determination 
to "get even," to get revenge for the wrongs he feels were inno- 
cently forced upon him. That is but human. Of such children 
grow the future overlords, dictators, and all their kind who think 
might is right, and any means justify getting the power to rule 
others. 

War will cease only when men learn from infancv the power 
of love, justice, and the true worth of all God's children on earth, 
with their right to "life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness." The 
first and greatest teachers of these noble truths are the mothers of 
men ; they can be ingrained into one's character in no other way. 

When the chain of world peace is forged, it can be no stronger 
than the men and women who have come from homes such as 
yours and mine with their determination, or lack of it, to be truly 
"men of good will." 

. This is a mighty responsibility to place on the shoulders of 
the mothers of men. Indeed, it is too big a job to be left to chance. 
Motherhood is indeed and should be the greatest of all profes- 
sions, for its results are far-reaching and tremendously important. 
Yet this profession is practically the only one today which is 
ignored, as such, by our schools, colleges, and universities. One 
must be trained for any and every other profession — even for 
trimming fingernails or curling hair — and especially for the "fine 
art" ( ?) of killing one's fellow men, women, and children ! 

The tremendous increase in juvenile delinquency and crime is 

rightly laid, as first cause, to faulty or broken home, and they are 
surely the result of ignorant and untrained mothers and fathers — 
but especially mothers. Yet, what are we doing to make better 



88 TE KARERE Maehe, 1947 

mothers? Girls should learn the technique of homemaking. To 
trust to home training or instinct is not enough — in too many cases 
it is negligible. The condition of the world today proves this to 
be true. 

This, then, may be one of the greatest opportunities for the 
active endeavour of every mother of Zion : to work for better 
motherhood in the Society and to demand special intensive training 
in homemaking and parenthood in all our schools, even in the 
grades — for many girls do not reach high school or college. This 
training should be as fundamental as the "Three R's." Its neglect 
can bring greater disaster to the entire human ra.ce. Our Relief 
Society programme has included instruction for better motherhood 
and such training will be continued. Are we doing all we can in 
the Society, in the communities, as in our homes, to inculcate jus- 
tice, fairness, and nobility into the lives of our children and their 
friends? Are we making our convictions known so that our schools 
and other agencies will provide training for parenthood and home- 
making for every boy and girl in the land? If the hundred thous- 
and voices of Relief Society are raised in any cause, they are sure 
to be heard. 

The second century of Relief Society will have many tasks 
for our willing hearts and hands, but surely this is one way of 
meeting the needs of the hour and extending our usefulness for 
world betterment. 

Our Heavenly Father will help us in this great task, if we 
ask him, and activate the truths he has given for our guidance in 
the gospel of Jesus Christ. This is but one way we may fulfill 
truly our destiny as members of this great God-given Relief 
Society ! 

— The Relief Society Magazine. 



INTRODUCING THE NEW GENERAL AUTHORITY 

To fill the vacancy occasioned by the death of Bishop Marvin 
O. Ashton last October, Bishop Thorpe B. Isaacson has been ap- 
pointed second counsellor in the Presiding Bishopric. Bishop Joseph 
L. Wirthlin, who was formerly second counsellor to Presiding Bishop 
LeGrand Richards, was advanced to the position of first counsellor. 
Thus, Bishop Isaacson, by appointment of the First Presidency, be- 
comes the newest of the general authorities of the Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints. He comes into this position as a suc- 
cessful businessman, an active Church leader and as one who has 
spent much of his life with the young people. He has a reputation 
among his friends and associates as being one "who gets things done." 
He has a pleasant personality and is loved by all who know him. 



Maehe, 1947 TE KARERE 89 

Patriarch to the Church Released 
from Duties 

The release of Elder Joseph F. Smith, Patriarch to the Church 
since October 1942, was announced to the Church at the close of 
the final session of the 117th semi-annual general conference. 

President David O. McKay, who officiated at the sustaining of 
the General Authorities at the close of the session, made the following 
statement of explanation relative to the release of Patriarch Smith : 
"You will note that in the presentation of the General Author- 
ities, the name of the Patriarch was omitted. The President of the 
Church has from Patriarch Joseph F. Smith the following letter : 
Dear President Smith, 

As you know I have been very ill for many months. While 
I am slowly gaining strength and hope soon again to be able 
to do some work, I do not know when, if at all, I shall be able 
to stand the full drain upon my energy incident to the office of 
Patriarch to the Church. 

As you know the duties of the Patriarch entail heavy exhaus- 
tion. Since but one man holds that office, if he is measurably 
incapacitated, its work must in that degree suffer 

I know, of course, that one neither resigns nor asks to be 
released from such a calling, out of personal considerations, any 
more than one requests appointment or asks for office. My 
chief desire is that the work of the Lord shall prosper. 

Bearing these things in mind, I am writing to say that if 
you desire me to carry on, I shall do my best. If, however, in 
the circumstances, you feel that the interests of the Church 
would be best served by releasing me at this time, I want you to 
feel- at liberty to do that. I am therefore writing this letter to 
let you know you have my full support for whatever you decide. 
I am grateful for the Lord's goodness to me and mine. 
Ever praying the Lord's choicest blessings upon you, I am 
sincerely your brother, Joseph R Smith 

"After careful and prayerful consideration, and with deep regret 
and sympathy for his condition, the First Presidency with the ex- 
pressed assent and approval of the Council of the Twelve, have de- 
cided, under all circumstances, that Brother Joseph F. Smith shall 
be released from his duties as Patriarch to the Church." 

Elder Smith, who was forty-seven years old last January 30, is 
a son of the late Apostle Hyrum M. Smith and Ida Elizabeth Bowman 
Smith. He is a grandson of President Joseph F. Smith and a great- 
grandson of Hyrum Smith, the martyred patriarch and brother to the 
Prophet Joseph Smith. _ Thc Improvement Era> 



9(i TE KARERE Maehe, 1947 

New President of Whangarei 
District Sustained 

By Elder John L. Sorensen 

With President A. Reed Halversen presiding, a Hui Pariha for 
the Whangarei and Bay of Islands districts was conducted on Feb- 
ruary 22 and 23. at the Eparaima Makapi marae, at Kaikou. In at- 
tendance at the eight general or special sessions were about three 
hundred members and visitors, of whom ten were Zion missionaries. 

The most important business w r as the release of Tumuaki Henare 
Pere Wihongi and counsellor Moses Davis, of the Whangarei dis- 
trict, and the appointment of Elder Oscar A. Walch as the new dis- 
trict president. Brother Wihongi has served faithfully and well for 
many years but because of a prolonged illness he asked for release. 

Seven prospective elders were interviewed by President Halver- 
sen and were then ordained by him in a special meeting following the 
afternoon general session. They were : Ivan Joyce and Ruru Hohaia 
of the Bay of Islands district, Watene Matenga, Moetahi TeAhu 
Hoterene, Tungaroa Morehu Waa, Walter TeAhu Welsh, and Hone 
Hunu Mapi, all of the Whangarei district. Baptisms and blessings 
were also performed during the Hui. 

First meeting of the Hui was Saturday night when the Primary 
and M.I.A. presented a programme of songs, orations, drama, recita- 
tions, and demonstration. Throughout this meeting, as in all others, 
the music was confined to that appropriate to a spiritual meeting with 
no active, noisy presentations. 

Sunday morning priesthood meeting was occupied with business, 
questions from the brethren, and a few words from most of the 
branch presidents of the two districts. At the same time the Relief 
Society sisters were meeting in their own special session. Sunday 
School officers met briefly for instructions before the 10:30 Sunday 
School session. 

Several of the missionaries, members of the district presidencies, 
and President Halversen gave words of instruction during the gen- 
eral afternoon meeting. Names of the General Authorities of the 
Church, mission officers, and district officers were presented by Presi- 
dent Halversen and sustained by the congregation. New appointees 
were set apart and ordinations made in the meeting after evening kai. 
The final session began with a pageant by the Relief Societies, fol- 
lowed by brief talks by new and visiting missionaries. President 
Halversen concluded with words of encouragement and instruction 
to those present. 

President Halversen was accompanied to the Hui Pariha by Sis- 
ters Halversen, Reber, and Wegener, and FJders Poulsen and Soren- 
son, all of Auckland. 



Maehe, 1947 TE KARERE • 91 

More Missionaries Arrive 

Swelling the number of missionaries in this mission to forty-nine, 
twelve Elders arrived in Xew Zealand on Monday, February 17. 
Unique among this group was a pair of twins, Elders Robert Douglas 
and Richard Donald Low, from Cardston, Alberta, Canada. Elder 
Richard Low has been assigned to the Poverty Bay district, while 
his brother, Robert, has gone to the Bay of Islands area. 

Three of the new Elders come from Salt Lake City. These are : 
Elder John Taylor Hyde, assigned to the Taranaki district. Elder 
Raymond Cordery, assigned to Wellington, and Elder Richard Glen 
Burt who is now in the Bay of Islands district. 

Coming from Smithfield, Utah, home of President and Sister 
Halversen, is Elder John Leon Sorenson. He and Elder James 
Wesley Poulsen, from North Sacramento, California, are remaining 
in Auckland to labour in that district. 

From Phoenix, Arizona, comes Elder Evon Tye Peterson, who 
is now labouring in the Taranaki district with Elder Hyde. Hill 
Spring, Alberta, the home town of several of our older Elders, is 
the home of Elder David DeCon Pitcher. He is labouring in Master- 
tori now. 

Elder Jack Wesley Hale, who is from Logan, Utah, is now in 
the Poverty Bay district. Elder Louis DeSaules Bingham, now at 
Wellington, is from Ogden, Utah. Ending this list of newly arrived 
missionaries is Elder Wayne LeVar Lowder, of North Ogden, Utah, 
who was in this country during the war with the armed services. He 
has been assigned to labour in the South Island, with headquarters 
at Dunedin. 



CHANGES IN ASSIGNMENTS 

Elder Oscar J. Hunsaker, who has been in Wellington since his 
arrival eight months ago, is now being transferred to the South 
Island. 

Elder Howard Eckersley, also labouring in Wellington since he 
arrived several months ago, is being transferred to Masterton. 



94 TE KARERE Maehe, 1947 

Sunday School 

SACRAMENT GEM 
I come to Thee all penitent, 

I feel Thy love for me. 
Dear Saviour in this Sacrament 

I do remember Thee. 

KINDERGARTEN (4 and 5 years) : 

"Sold by His Brothers" Joseph — Genesis 37. God protects those who love 
and trust Him. 

"A Hcbreiv Becomes Governor of Egypt" Joseph — Genesis 39, 40, 41. Faith- 
fulness will be rewarded. 

"A Feast by Governor Joseph" Joseph — Genesis 42, 43. The Lord moves 
in a wonderful way. 

PRIMARY (6 to 9 years) : 

"The Lord's Supper Celebrated" Acts 20:1-16. 
"Paul's Advice to the Elders" Acts 20:17:38. 
"P aid's Visit to Jerusalem" Acts 21 :l-26. 

CHURCH HISTORY and A DEPARTMENT (10 and 11 years, 12 to 15 
years) : 

"Abraham the Friend of God (B.C. 1913-1822)" Genesis 20-23. 
"The History of Isaac B.C. (1822-1760)" Genesis 24-27. 
"Jacob — The Beginning of the Ten Tribes (B.C. 1760-1716)" Genesis 28-35. 

GOSPEL DOCTRINE, B. and C. DEPARTMENTS: 

"The Kingdom of God to be Established" Daniel 2.44; 7:il3, 14, 27. 
"Restitution of all Things" Acts 3: 20, 21. Doc. and Coc. 86: 8-11. 
"Moses" Doc. and Co v. 110:11. 

"Elijah" Doc. and Cov. 2:1-3; 27:9; 110:13-16; 128:15-18; Joseph 2 :36, 39. 
"Elias" Matt. 17: 10, 11. Doc. and Cov. 27:6; 110:12. 

RATAPU TUATAHI 

Nga Kaumatua kua whakamanaia ki te whakahaere i tetahi, i katoa ranei 
o nga mahi e pa ana ki nga karangatanga i raro iho i roto i te tohungatanga ; a 
tera ano, e ahei ratou ki te whakapa i etahi atu kaumatua, ki te whakau hei 
mema mo te hahi nga mea kua ata iriiria me te whakawhiwhi ano i a ratou ki 
te Wairua Tapu. E whai mana ana nga kaumatua ki te manaaki tamariki i 
roto i te Hahi, ki te whakahaere huihuinga me te whakarite i aua huihuinga i 
runga i ta te Wairua Tapu i arahi ai. E ahei te kaumatua ki te whakahaere i 
te whakahaere a te Tohunga Nui ina kore te Tohunga Nui i reira. E iwa- 
tekau-ma-ono nga kaumatua ka tu he korama. E toru o ratou e tu hei timuaki- 
tanga mo taua ropu. 

Nga Patai: (1) He aha nga mahi e taea te whakahaere e te kaumatua? 
(2) E hia nga kaumatua ka tu ai he korama? (3) Ko wai ma ka tu hei timuaki 
me nga kaunihera mo te ropu kaumatua? 



Maehe, 1947 TE KARERE 95 

RATAPU TUARUA 

Ko nga whitu tekau ta ratou mahi he kaumatua haere tonu, ara he mea ata 
whakapa hei whakapuaki i te Rongopai ki waenganui i nga iwi kei runga i te 
whenua. "Ki nga Tauiwi i te tuatahi, ki nga Hurae hoki." E mahi ana ratou 
i raro i te whakahaere o nga apotoro mo taua mahi motuhake. E whitu tekau 
nga mema ka ki ai te korama me nga timuaki e whitu. 

Nga Patai: (1) He aha te mahi a nga whitu tekau? (2) Kei raro ratou 
i te mana o wai ma? (3) E hia nga mema i roto i to ratou korama? 

jy RATAPU TUATORU 

Nga tohunga nui kua oti te whakapa ki te mana whakahaere, ina whakari- 
tea, whakahaua ranei e nga mea kei ia ratou te mana, kia mahi i roto i nga 
tikanga katoa me nga manaakitanga o te Hahi. Ka ahei ratou ki te haerere 
pera me ta nga whitu tekau, ki te mau i te Rongopai ki nga iwi ; otira kahore 
ratou i whakamotuhaketia mo tenei mahi. Ko ta ratou ake mahi i whakaritea 
ko nga turanga timuakitanga tuturu me nga mahi. Nga tohunga nui o nga 
Teiki o te Hahi e ahei ana kia whakaroputia hei korama kahore hoki he tikanga 
pehea te nui o to ratou ropu, e toru hoki o ratou e whiriwhiria hei timuaki me 
nga kuanihera. 

Nga Patai: (I) He aha te mahi tuturu a nga tohunga nui? (2) E hia 
nga mema o roto o to ratou korama? (3) Ko wai ma e tu hei timuaki hei 
kaunihera mo to ratou korama? 

RATAPU TUAWHA 

Nga peteriaka, ara nga kai kauwhau kua whakawhiwhia ki te mahi whaka- 
whiwhi manaakitanga ki nga mema o te Hahi. Otira e whai mana ana ano 
ratou ki te whakarite i era atu tikanga. Kotahi te Peteriaka o te Hahi. "E 
rnohiotia nei ko te Peteriaka timuaki he mahi ona mana i roto i taua ropu 
katoa ; kei ia ia e pupuri ana nga ki o te Turanga Peteriaka, kua whiwhi ia i 
te whakaari mai." Ko tana e manaaki ai ka manaakitia a ko tana e kanga 
ai ka kangaia, a ko tana e here ai i te whenua ka herea i te rangi a ko tana e 
wewete ai i te whenua ka wetekia i te rangi. (Ako. me Kawe. 124: 92-92). 

Nga Patai: (1) He aha te mahi a nga Peteriaka o te Hahi? (2) Kei 
ia wai e pupuri ana nga ki o te turanga Peteriaka? (3) He aha te mana nui 
kei ia ia? Kei hea o nga tuhituhinga e whakaatu ana. 



IMPORTANT 

As explained in letters to choir conductors the Ladies' 
Chorus competition number has been changed from "An Old 
Guitar" to "Stranger of Galilee." 

A mistake was made on the anthem which has been 
corrected with the slips sent to all choirs. Paste these slips 
over the last four measures at top of page 8. Just opposite, 
on to]) of page 9, make the first bass note a G flat instead of 
G natural as is printed. Walter Smith. 



96 



TE KARERE 



Maehe, 1947 



News of the Field 



MADSEN BRANCH 
By Pene Ruruku 

We are again blessed with the coming 
of Elders to our district. Elders Rny 
Lloyd and Valden Chamberlain arrived 
here on January 24, after attending the 
Hui Pariha at Porirua with a few of our 
Saints. They are staying at the home of 
Bro. and Sis. Turi Ruruku and we extend 
our greatest welcome to them. 

On February 2, the Elders blessed the 
baby daughter of Bro. and Sis. Rangi- 
hapua Elkington and gave it the name 
of Louisa Takuna Elkington. 

We are pleased to have Terenai Elking- 
ton pay us a visit, and also Sis. Tuo 
Hippolite and family, of Nelson. 

The Elders are leaving February 15, 
to go through the district to visit the 
Saints. 

MANAIA BRANCH 
By Doris A. Manu 

We have been blessed with having 
Elder Foote and Bro. Forbes with us. 
They have spent a considerable amount 
of their time getting our branch under 
way again. They spent Christmas with 
us and we all celebrated the New Year 
at the home of Bro. and Sis. Wineera and 
we wish to take this opportunity of 
thanking these people for the wonderful 
time we had. 

Under th/e direction of the branch presi- 
dent and the Elders our Sunday School 
and other branch meetings are being held. 
A Primary was organized and theofficers 
were set apart by Elder Foote and Bro. 
Forbes as follows : president, Sis. Caro- 
lyne Manu ; first counsellor, Sis. Carolyne 
Manu ; second counsellor. Doris Manu ; 
secretary, Betty Manu ; teacher, Shirley 
Manu. We hope and pray that God will 
guide and bless these sisters in their 
callings. 

The young people are now taking great 
interest in our newly organized M.I A. 
The following are officers of the Young 
Women: president. Sis. Doris A. Manu; 
first counsellor, Sis. Carolyne Manu; sec- 
ond counsellor, Sis. Josie Manu. The 
Young men's officers are: president, Bro. 
Hammy Manu ; first counsellor. Bro. 
Charlie Rei ; second counsellor, Bro. Tip 
Jackson ; secretary for the two organiza- 
tions is Sis. Shirley Manu. 

WELLINGTON BRANCH 
By Fay Loader 

Our branch was well represented at the 
Hui Pariha held at Porirua. Congratu- 
lations are in order to Bro. and Sis. Doug. 
Whatu ; we wish the happy couple all the 
best for their future. 

We have been fortunate to have two 
new Elders assigned to this district. Eld- 
ers Eckersley and Williams arrived re- 
cently and we wish them a happy stay. 

We were again privileged to have our 
district president with us. The people 
of our branch are hoping to have an 
M.I. A. organized some time this year. 



Sis. Wooley, nee Rohner, has been 
blessed with a baby daughter; both are 
doing well. 

GISBORNE BRANCH 
By Hine McGhee 

The Primary children enjoyed a party 
given by the members of the branch at 
the home of Sis. Whakahe Matenga. Ice 
cream, sandwiches, jellies, and drinks 
were had in abundance by all. Sis. 
Matenga presented each child with a use- 
ful present. Winners of the scrapbook 
competition were Patsy Poki and Dee 
Matenga. 

Elders Wardle and Leavitt enjoyed 
their first New Zealand Christmas at the 
home of Bro. Hamon and family. 

A group of Saints from this district 
attended the recent Hui held at Porirua. 
We are grateful for the hospitality shown 
us by the good people of this branch, es- 
pecially Bro. James Elkington and fam- 
ily and Bro. George Katene and family. 
The wonderful spirit that was enjoyed 
there will not be forgotten. 

Visitors to our branch have been Bro. 
Oli McKay, Sis. Monica McKay. Sis. 
Phyllis Watene, and Bro. Te Ao Wilson. 

We welcome Bro. Derek Morris and his 
new bride; their future home will be Te 
Karaka. 

Bro. and Sis. Lehi Morris returned 
from holidaying with Bro. Suart Meha, 
of Waipawa. 

Bro. Dee Matenga was ordained a 
deacon by Bro. Henry Hamon. Thomas 
Hyde was blessed by Bro. Wai Hamon. 

We are happy to have again in bur 
midst. Sis. James Hall and her daughter, 
Sis. Hyde. 

Relief Society has started again with 
the new year. The sisters are very ser- 
ious with their handiwork and hope to 
finish some articles for exhibition at Hui 
Tau. 

Sis. Marianne Pere was set apart as 
second counsellor in the Primary. 

Bro. Charlie Pere is a patient in the 
Cook Hospital. Sis. Girlie Kelly has been 
an inmate for some time but is recover- 
ing slowly. 

The following were recently baptized 
and confirmed by Elders Wardle and 
Leavitt: Wilton Pere. Marv Pere, Paea 
Tamihana. Vera McGhee, Caroline Wil- 
son, and Hinenui Wilson. 

ROTORUA BRANCH 
By Rangi Davies 

On the 5th of January. Walter Hubert 
Josephs was baptized by his father, Bro. 
John Josephs. Bro. Josephs blessed and 
named the infant daughter of Norman and 
Grace Newton, giving it the name of 
Donna Dinah; the Josephs are adopting 
the baby soon. 

Elder French and Bro. Panere arrived 
here on January 22. 



Maehe, 1947 



TE KARERE 



97 



On January 24, Pres. and Sis. Halver- 
sen arrived in Rotorua and the next day 
President performed the marriage cere- 
monies for Bro. Norman Rapana and Sis. 
Margaret McKinnon, and Bro. Henry 
Sorensen and Winnie Rota. Later in the 
evening he performed another marriage, 
that of Pera Haronga and Ruihi Amohau. 

Bro. and Sis. Aspinall and children, 
Mick and Margaret, passed through here 
recently on their way to their home in 
Tokomaru Bay. 

Elder Nelson and Bro. Albert Whaanga 
arrived on January 30. Since his arrival 
Bro. Whaanga has been ill. We wish 
him a speedy recovery. 

On the 16th of January, about 48 mem- 
bers of the Taiporutu Club journeyed to 
Wellington. The party was invited to 
Parliament Buildings where Prime Minis- 
ter Fraser welcomed the club. The concert 
drew a capacity audience and was broad- 
cast over the air. The majority of the 
party attended the wedding of Wiki 
Katene and Doug Whatu on January 18, 
in Porirua. The next day they were con- 
ducted on an interesting tour of "Domin- 
ion Monarch," one of His Majesty's ships 
in port. On January 20, the party went 
to Dannevirke and were welcomed by Bro. 
Wi Duncan. The purpose of the visit to 
Wellington was to raise funds for a 
Maori chapel; nearly £600 was raised. 

The M.I. A. has again resumed activ- 
ities after a six weeks' vacation. 

TAMAKI BRANCH 
By William Harris 

Over thirty members travelled to the 
Hui and wedding at Porirua on January 
18. Everyone reports a good time. 

The Taiporutu Clb of Rotorua, compris- 
ing 45 members, gave a concert in the 
Town Hall on January. Travelling with 
the party was Bro. and Sis. Henry Dav- 
ies. They enjoyed their short stay with 
us. 

The following were recently baptized : 
Talmadge T. Harris, Ivy Meha, and. Mere 
Raiha Tangaroa. Maurice Pearson, Pirimi 
M. Harris, and Wineti Tangaroa were or- 
dained deacons. A son has been born to 
Bro. and Sis. Raniera Taurau. 

Bro. Rahiri Harris and Sis. Polly Dun- 
can attended the Tokomaru Bay Hui 
Pariha. 

Choir and other singing practices have 
started. There is a marked keenness 
from all members which points towards a 
good competition. Meet us at Hui Tau ! 

Our grand old Kuias, Sisters Mamae 
Reweti and Waitokorau Tamihana have 
returned from their annual holidays. 

PORIRUA BRANCH 
By Amiria Katene 
On January 15, a coming-of-age birth- 
day party was held in the Porirua branch 
in honour of Tama Swainson. Many 
friends and relations attended and brought 
gifts and good wishes. A very happy and 
enjoyable evening was spent by all. 
Among the guests present were Elder 
Larsen, Bytheway, Lloyd, Chamberlain, 
Roberts, and Snyder. 



A welcome visitor to our branch was 
Elder McMurray, who was returning to 
Waikato. Bro. and Sis. Ben WiNeera 
were happy to have their daughter and 
son-in-law, Bro. and Sis. Claude Hawea 
Korongata, with them for a short time. 

A "welcome" reception was held in the 
Ngateponeke Marae to receive the great 
Taiporutu Club from Rotorua who had 
come to Wellington to hold a series of 
concerts to help raise funds for the 
Maori Chapel which will be erected in 
Wellington in the near future. 

On Saturday, the 18th of January, this 
visiting club was welcomed on the Nga- 
titoa Marae, at Porirua, where they were 
numbered among the many guests that 
attended the wedding of Wikitoria. eldest 
daughter of Bro. and Sis. George Katene, 
and Te Hekenui Douglas Whatu, eldest 
son of Mrs. Whatu, Frankton. 

Seven hundred guests, Maori and 
pakeha, gathered to witness the ceremony, 
which took place at 2 p.m. on the lawn, 
in front of the Toa Rangatira meeting 
house. Pres. Halversen officiated as the 
bridal couple stood beneath a huge floral 
bell of beautiful hydrangeas. A eruard of 
honour was formed by the MI. A. Maori 
Boy Scouts and Titahi Boy Scout Patrol. 
The ceremony was followed by a wedding 
breakfast where the Hon. Mr. Peter 
Fraser spoke and complimented the bride 
and bridegroom. Also attending were 
Lt. Col. M. Keiha, representing the Maori 
Battalion, Mr. Mason, Minister of Native 
Affairs in the last Government, and Mr. 
G. P. Shepherd, Under-Secretary of the 
Native Department. 

The bride was attended by her two sis- 
ters, Ataraea and Hareti Katene. Mr. 
Steve Watene of Auckland was best man 
and the groomsman was Mr. Ted Reiti. 

The Korongata Choir rendered the 
hymns during the wedding ceremony and 
the entire Hui Pariha and we wish to 
thank them for their help. 

In the evening of the same rtay the 
programme of the Hui began. The first 
part of the programme was conducted by 
the Primary president, Sis. Olive Hinpo- 
lite, after which the M LA. president, 
Sam Elkington conducted a full pro- 
gramme of plays and various i^ms ner- 
taining to the work of the M T.A The 
Sunday evening meeting was divided be- 
tween the Relief Society and Priesthood, 
and a pageant, participated in bv repre- 
sentatives of the various auxiliaries in 
the branch, was presented. 

During the Sunday programme of the 
Hui a baptism was performed bv Elder 
Snyder, being that of Sis. Bessie Karena, 
of Rangiotu. 

We were fortunate to have in our 
midst fourteen Zion Elders, along wit li 
Pres. and Sis. Halversen. 

Monday, January 20, a farewell party 
was held in honour of Elder Lloyd, who 
ha'S been labouring in the district since 

TIni Tan and is now heme transferred to 
the Wairau Distriel with Elder Chamber- 
Iain. Farewell speeches wer< made by 
Rro, -Tames Blkingtoi) and Bro. C 
Katene who at the Bame time presented 
ffifl i to tli. Elders. We were privileged 



TE KARERE 



Mac-he, 1947 



to have as guests, Bro. Henare Hamon, 
Bro. Oli McKay, and a few other Saints 
of the Gisborne and Mahia Districts. 

On Tuesday, January 21, M.I. A. mem- 
bers gathered with the Wellington Eld- 
ers at the wharf to say good-bye to Eld- 
ers Lloyd and Chamberlain. Aboard the 
boat also, were members from Wairau 
District who attended the Kui and who 
were returning to their homes. 

We are happy to have home after six 
weeks serious illness in the Wellington 
Hospital, Bro. Sam Mihaere. 

Bro. and Sis. Sam Elkington and fam- 
ily have arrived home, after a long vaca- 
tion in Nelson. 

DUNEDIN BRANCH 
By Audrey C. Constable 

Recent events in this branch included 
the arrival of two new Elders, Olsen and 
Baker, and all the Saints extend to them 
a hearty welcome. Elders Hawkins and 
Baker will leave on Wednesday, January 
15, on a trip throughout the district. 

On January 11, a Sunset Service was 
held in + he Woodhaugh Gardens. In spite 
of poor weather the attendance was good. 

The Elders and Saints are very fortun- 
ate in having such fine people as Mrs. 
Blair, her daughter, Mrs. Wixon, and 
grandson, Blair Wixon, open their home 
for cottage meetings each Monday night. 

In spite of the absence of many of the 
Saints, due to the holidays, Sunday School 
and Sacrament meetings were carried on 
and now are in full swing. 

RAROTONGA BRANCH 

By Mildren Hamon 

The Sunday School Christmas Tree was 
held December 20, with a very good at- 
tendance of Saints and outsiders. A 
well-prepared programme was presented, 
and the tree was laden with gifts for the 
children. 

The Saints had a merry Christmas when 
they gathered together for their Christ- 
mas dinner after which they finished off 
the day with games and races. 

The Relief Society has taken another 
step forward in the sending out of their 
visiting teachers. Sisters Dean and Cum- 
miners were the first to have the honour. 
Their record of visits was 100C£,. Sisters 
Strickland and Glassie will carry on the 
work during the month of January. 

Bro. Strickland started out the New 
Year by being taken to the hospital early 
on January 1. We are happy to say he is 
now back with us once more. 

On January 6. a nino pound baby girl 
was born to Bro. and Sis. Pai Goodwin. 

On January 8, the Saints gathered at 
the wharf to greet Elder Delamare, who 
has come to labour here, and extended to 
him their love and best wishes in the 
numerous leis which they placed about 
his neck. 

TAUTORO BRANCH 
On the 11th and 12th of January we 
held our annual branch conference and 
we had with us President Halversen, and 



Elder Vernon Greenland, mission secre- 
tary. Also attending were Sis. Myra 
Mason, Elders Walch, Peterson, Clawson, 
and Barney, of the Whangarei district, 
Elders Herlin and Chapman, of the Bay 
of Islands district, Bro. and Sis. Hohepa 
Heperi, and Dr. Paewai, of Kaikohe. 

The conference opened Saturday night 
with a Primary program me_conduc ted by 
Sis. HeenI Wharemate, followed by the 
M.I.A. programme conducted by Elder 
Barney. Immediately after these pro- 
grammes was a dance and supper. Priest- 
hood and Relief Society meetings were 
held Sunday followed by a Sunday School 
officers and teachers meeting after which 
the Sunday School conducted a meeting 
under the direction of Bro. Aperahama 
Wharemate. Following this was a bap- 
tism ceremony. Bro. Paepae Witehira 
dedicated the water and Elder Peterson 
performed the baptisms of Akuwhata 
Tewhata, Hare Perana, Hamiora Henare 
Perana, Sadler Solomon McHee. Bro. 
Tarao Wharemate was ordained a deacon 
and Bro. Tupari Wharemate was ordained 
a priest. The daughter of Bro. and Sis. 
Teiwingaro Erueti was blessed by Pres. 
Halversen and named Ngaroimata. A 
Primary officers' meeting was held and at 
7.30 a Relief Society and Priesthood pro- 
gramme was held. The theme throughout 
the conference was the Word of Wisdom, 
fast offering, and tithing. Thus ended 
a fine Hui Peka marred only by the loss 
of our beloved Sis. Henare Wihongi which 
was felt by all. We extend our heartfelt 
sympathy to her family and husband, 
Bro. Henare Pere Wihongi. 

Our local missionaries were also in at- 
tendance at our Hui Peka: Sisters Keita 
Tari, Ngaroma Pita, and Polly Thompson. 



KAIKOU BRANCH 

By Carrie Peihopa 

On the 4th of January, a wonderful 
Hui Peka was held at our branch and we 
felt honoured to receive the first visit 
from our Zion Elders Walch, Clawson, 
Petersen, and Barney, who were accom- 
panied by Sisters Tari, Peters, and 
Thompson. We wero pleased to have 
them all; while here they stayed at the 
home of Bro. Hone Peepe. On Saturday 
night a combined Primary and Mutual 
programme was presented ; the Primary 
theme was "To Stand Righteously Before 
God" and the theme of the Mutual was 
"To Rise Early." On Sunday the first 
service commenced at 10. 30 and after 
months of non-existence it is good to 
see the service held again as part of 
branch activities. The Sunday School 
meeting was under the direction of Wiri- 
hana Peepe and was conducted by Bro. 
Pat Peihopa. After the Sunday service 
the time was turned over for the re- 
opening of a newly-done tennis court. 
The Sunday night programme was in 
charge of the whakapapa officers and the 
Relfef Society and all items were most 
enjoyable. The Relief Society arranged 
a pageant, "The Spirit of Motherhood" 
which brought to a close this enjoyable 
Hui Peka. 



Maehe, 1947 



TE KARERE 



99 



WAIROA BRANCH 
By M. Stewart 

During November, Bro. and Sis. Mc- 
Ilroy, from Korongata, were present at 
some of our services, as was Sis. Doro- 
thea Fox, nee Ferguson, who now resides 
in Ruatoria. 

District board members who came to 
visit during December, were Sis. Rangi 
Tengaio, Bro. Stewart Whaanga, and Bro. 
Paumea McKay. Elder Leavitt and Bro. 
Kohu were also in attendance. Bro. Kohu 
performed two baptisms on the 1st of 
December, being Sis. Nancy Hoetawa, 
confirmed by Elder Leavitt, and Sis. Ellen 
Samuels, confirmed by Bro. Heremia 
Maehe. 

Bro. Hemi Karai is an inmate in the 
Wairoa Hospital. We pray for his re- 
covery. 

Five children were baptized on January 
26, by Bro. Ru P. Hoetawa; they were: 
Scotty Walker, Jr., confirmed by Scotty 
Walker; Atareta Ngapuhi Toeke, con- 
firmed by Heremia Maehe ; Kararaina 
Toeke, confirmed by Ru P. Hoetawa ; Rere 
Tekauru, confirmed by Piripi TeKauru ; 
and Mori Maehe, confirmed by Heremia 
Maeha. 

The youngest member of the branch is 
the infant daughter of Bro. Douglas 
Hakopa and his wife, Julia. The child 
was named Taraipine after her grand- 
mother. 

WAIMAMAKU BRANCH 
By Mowena Ngakuru 

An interesting item in our branch is 
the starting of a new marae. There are 
two houses, the dining room and meet- 
ing house where karakias will be held. 
The site is completed and we will be 
building the dining hall first. 

Our branch population of 20 will soon 
be down to half. Our two deacons, Reece 
and Nolan Ngakuru, have left for Te 
Aute College and Kaikohe Technical Col- 
lege respectively. Katuhi Ngakuru and 
family have left for work at Weka Weka. 
Polly Paniora and family are ready to 
leave for Auckland where her husband is 
working at the Westfield Freezing Works. 

KORONGATA BRANCH 
By Artemesia Heke 

We are very happy to have two Elders, 
Parsons and Andersen, with us, hav. 
ing arrived on January 3. On the 13th, 
they and the deacons camped out at the 
Maraekakaho River for a night, and des- 
pite the rain all went well. 

Since the return of the choir from the 
Porirua Hui they" have taken every vac- 
ant night for practice. 

On Sunday, January 5, Jewel Crawford 
was baptized by Papa Tirini and con- 
firmed by Sid Crawford. 

Here Puriri is an inmate of the Hast- 
ings Memorial Hospital, and Mihi Hapi 
returned from there at Christmas. 

Lance Ata Roa Pere is the name given 
to the new baby son of Arthur Pere. 

Released from the M.I. A as officers 
were: Joseph Tengaio, Paul Randall, 



Adam Puriri, Moana Rarere, Ella Hawea, 
Hana Wainohu and Raiha Randall. They 
were replaced by Te Karauna Whakamoe 
and Meriana Whakamoe. 

The Deacons' training group was re- 
organized with Tama Edwards, Aden 
Lemon, Rangi Parahi, and Jury Thomp- 
son. 

TAHAENUI BRANCH 

By Rebecca Smith 

The Genealogical presidency led off the 
New Year's activities of the branch by 
presenting a programme on the first Sun- 
day based on work for the dead. 

Sunday, Jan. 5, Jackson and Tamoe 
Akuhata Haronga, and Hona Smith Har- 
vey were baptized by Bro. Tamahou 
Haronga and confirmed by Bros. Dave 
Smith, Jr., Tamahou Haronga, and Wil- 
lie Walker. 

The following Sunday, the women of 
the Sunday School presidency cooked a 
meal for which they charged the members 
in order to finance the purchase of some 
Deseret song books for the Sunday 
School. The effort resulted in a dozen 
books being ordered. 

On January 19, the Saints from here 
travelled to Whakaki to hold karakia with 
the Saints there. Bro. Turi and Sis. 
Ahenata Walker uphold the church there, 
and with the organizing of our branch 
these people were made members of it, 
hence our travelling there twice a month. 
We also go there for cottage meetings. 
Elder Leavitt and Bro. Kohu accompan- 
ied us. Purua Solomon extended us an 
invitation to attend the coming-of-age 
birthday party of his second son, Robby ; 
the branch president collected donations 
from our branch members and a cheque 
was taken to the party. 

On Sunday, January 2, the usual 
priesthood meeting was held with Bro. 
Oliphant McKay and Perea Smith in at- 
tendance. Accompaning these brethren 
were Sisters Monica McKay, Paku Web- 
ber, and Louisa Hapi. After the meet- 
ings in the afternoon we assembled at the 
home of Bro. Munroe Smith for a choir 
practice. That evening we motored to 
Nuhaka to attend choir practice there, 
held under the direction of Sis. Heeni 
Christy. 

Sis. Horiana Reti was recently admit- 
ted to the Wairoa Public Hospital but is 
home again. During her absence. Sis. 
Mihi Nepia conducted the choir. 

Bro. Dartell Smith is still a long way 
from recovery for his condition is no 
better. He contracted a disease which 
paralysed his brain and left side. 

Bro. and Sis. Tamahou Haronga went 
to Nuhaka recently to prepare a meal for 
the Nuhaka Branch members. All finance 
pained was added to the Tahaenui chapel 
fund and we wish to thank the Nuhaka 
Saints for their patronage. 

Elder Leavitt and Bro. Kohu visited the 
Tahaenul Saints several weeks ago. They 
at I ended a cottage meeting at the home 
of Bro. and Sis. Bill Winiana. at which 
there was a record attendance of seven- 
teen adults. 



100 



IK KARERE 



Machc, IV4/ 



HERETAUNGA BRANCH 
By Marjorie Thompson 

The Sunday School picnic which was 
held at Black's Bridge by the Tuki Tuki 
River, was a great success under the 
supervision of Bro. Raymond Thompson. 
Welcome guests were Elders Parsons and 
Anderson and the Tahau family won most 
of tne events. 

The Relief Society has started their 
meetings on Wednesday nights. 

Sis. Mataroa Tari and her daughter are 
inmates of the Hastings Hospital. 

Sis. Mihi Harris and her four daugh- 
ters have been away visiting her sister, 
Katherine McKay, at Tiki Tiki. 



Bro. and Sis. Hughie Southern haw 
been blessed with a baby boy. 

Bro. Charlie Hamlin passed away at his 
home on January 28. To his wife aid 
family we offer our deepest sympathy 

PUKETAPU BRANCH 
By Polly Rotana 

A picnic was recently held at Waahi 
Lake for the Primary children. They en- 
joyed the swimming, playing, and delic- 
ious afternoon lunch. It was a great 
day and greatly appreciated by the child- 
ren as well as their parents. 

The branch president is holding cot- 
tage meetings very regularly in the dif- 
ferent homes with the help of the Elders. 



ERIATA NOPERA PASSES 

Brother Eriata Nopera, president of the Hawke's Bay 
district, died at the home of Mr. and Mrs. Colin Scott, in 
Porangahau, Sunday morning, Eebruary 9. Though his 
health had not been good for some time he was up and around 
until the previous evening when he became seriously ill and 
he passed quietly away the next morning. The news was 
phoned to Tokomaru Bay and announced to the Saint] and 
friends assembled there in the Hui Pariha. Funeral services 
were held in Porangahau, Wednesday. February 12, under 
the direction of Tumuaki A. Reed Halversen, and burial 
took place at the old family cemetery at Eparaima. 

In the passing of Brother Nopera, the church loses one 
of its most faithful and influential leaders. He was a high 
priest, and had served for many years as Hawke's Bay dis- 
trict president. His name was well known and his influence 
has been felt throughout all New Zealand. He has preached 
the gospel and borne his testimony with power and authority 
on the marae of the Maori people everywhere, regardless of 
what their faith may have been. His name will long be re- 
membered and his good works and deeds will live on through 
the years to come. 



The Mission of the Relief Society 



One hundred and five years ago, on March 17, the Prophet Joseph 
Smith met with some of the faithful sisters and commenced the organ- 
ization of "The Female Relief Society of Nauvoo." As far as is 
known this was the first woman's relief organization in the world. And 
it has remained to this day the only society of women in the world 
claiming the same high purposes for its existence. Since its creation 
benevolent societies of women have come and gone, but none have 
claimed the exalted purpose associated from the beginning with this 
auxiliary of the Church. 

What is the purpose of the Relief Society ? What sets it apart 
from other charitable and benevolent associations ? 

Joseph Smith spoke to this select group a number of times in the 
months immediately following its organization. Eliza R. Snow, the 
first secretary, kept accurate summaries and transcriptions of his in- 
spired counsel. He gave them much practical advice on benevolence 
and alms giving, on curbing their tongues, on purging iniquities out 
of their society, on comforting" and supporting their husbands at home, 
and so on. 

But perhaps the greatest single bit of inspired wisdom they re- 
ceived from his mouth was given on the 26th of May, 1842. He said: 
"Be pure in heart. Jesus designs to save the people out of their sins. 
Said Jesus, 'Ye shall do the work, which ye see me do.' These are the 
grand key-words for the society to act upon." (D.H.C. 5.20.) 

The grand purpose of this society, then, is not only to visit the 
fatherless and the widows in their affliction, and to give aid to the 
needy, but it is to tread in the tracks of the Master, and administer to 
the people as He Himself did in His ministry. "He that believeth on 
me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these 
shall he do." 

What works did Jesus do when he wove the pattern to be fol- 
lowed by the Relief Society in fulfilling its mission? First of all He 
went among the people offering them the glad tidings of salvation. 
Not only was He anointed to preach the gospel to the poor, and call 
upon all men to come unto Him and be saved, but His message was 
also one of food for the hungry, of shelter for the homeless, of clothes 
for the naked, and of doing good to all men. It was a message of the 
abundant life in this world and of life everlasting in His Father's 
kingdom. He offered blessings to the meek, the humble, the poor in 
spirit, those who hunger and thirst after righteousness, to all who 
would come unto Him witli a broken heart and a contrite spirit, and 
to all men. And He went among the people alleviating their many 
ills. These were works of the Master; these are the mission of the 
Relief Society. 

The inscription on the seal of the society says. "Charity never 
faileth." "Charity," says Mormon, "is the pure love of Christ." | Mor 
oni 8:47.) Those who develop charity in their souls will desire above 
all else to follow in the footsteps of the Master and to do the works 
which lie did. There is no greater virtue than t.> be Christ-like. 
Those who have Mis pure love will strive to minister unto their fellow 
men as fully as lie would do if personally present. 



171 



OST people are interested enough to 
want to know the WHY, WHAT and 
WHEREFORE of things that are expect- 
ed of them 



THEREFORE :- 

What ? HUI TAU 

Where ? KOROTONGA, H.B. 

When ? APRIL 4, 5, 6 and 7 

Why ? TO COMMEMORATE THE 117th ANN- 

IVERSARY OF THE FOUNDING OF 
THE CHURCH - TO COMMEMORATE 
THE 100th ANNIVERSARY OF ARRIVAL 
OF PIONEERS IN SALT LAKE VALLEY 



CONCLUSION - This will be the biggest and 
best HUI TAU in the history of the Mission. 

Make it a "MUST" on your schedule. 



■>*/0- 




•^^ ■ mm, - 



6 



7 






8 







9 




Te Karere 

APERIRA, 1947 

WAHANGA 42 NAMA 3 



El«l<»r Tlionms K. McKay 

* 

Elder Thomas E. McKay, brother of David 0. McKay, of the 
First Presidency, was set apart as one of five men who were to act 
as assistants to the Council of the Twelve, at the conference held at 
Salt Lake City in April, 1941. Elder McKay was well qualified for 
his calling because of his long years of experience as a missionary and 
mission president of the Swiss-German mission. He is well-known 
and loved throughout the stakes of Zion for his humbleness and 
contriteness of spirit and for the love of the Gospel which he shows 
as he travels among the membership of the Church. 



How to Keep from Growing Old 

Always race with locomotives to crossings. Engineers like it ; it 
breaks the monotony of their jobs. 



Always pass the car ahead on curves or turns. Don't use your 
horn, it may unnerve the fellow and cause him to turn out too far. 



Demand half the road — the middle half. Insist on your rights. 



Always speed; it shows them you are a man of pep even though 
an amateur driver. 



Never stop, look, or listen at railroad crossings. It consumes 



Always lock your brakes when skidding. It makes the job more 
artistic. 

In sloppy weather drive close to pedestrians. Dry cleaners ap- 
preciate this. 

* * * 

Never look around when you back up; there is never anything 
behind you. 



Drive confidently, just as though there were not a few thousand 
other cars in service. 



Te Karere 



Established 1907. 



Wahanga 42. 




Aperira, 1947. 



A. Reed Halversen 
Meryl Reber 



Tumuaki Mihana 
Etita 



" Ko tend Pepa i whakatapua hei hapai ake 
roto i nga whakaaro-nui" 



te izvi Maori ki 



Address Correspondence: 
Box 72, Auckland, C.l, New Zealand. 

"Te Karere" is published monthly by the New Zealand Mission of 
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and is printed by 
THE BUSINESS PRINTING WORKS LTD., 55 Albert Street, Auck- 
land, C.l, New Zealand. Subscription Rates: 3/- per six months; 
5/- per year; £1 for five years; £2/10/- for life. (United States 
Currency: $1.00 per year; $4.00 for five years; $10.00 for lite.) 



CONTENTS 




Special Features — 




Women's Corner 


. . .. .. 106 


Repentence 


Ill 


Let Our Light So Shine 


113 


Local Missionaries Remembered 


115 


Going To Hui Tau 


115 


Hui Tau Programme 


116 


Te Aranga o te Hunga Mate 


. .. . 118 


Church Features — 




Sunday School . . . . 


. .. 120 


News of the Field 


122 



106 TE KARKRE Aperira, 1947 



Women's Corner 

(The following address was delivered at the officers' meeting of the 

general Relief Society Conference, held in the Assembly 

Hall, Thursday morning. October 3, 1946.) 

HEARKEN TO COUNSEL 

By Elder Joseph Fielding Smith 

I think that we are all very much aware of the fact that we are 
living in perilous times, a day of trouble, so the prophets have said, 
when Satan is raging in the hearts of the people, and for that reason 
members of the Church should be just a little more careful, a little 
more prayerful, a little more diligent in keeping the commandments 
of the Lord. 

Now, I will be just as brief as I can, and say a few things that 
I think will be of importance, and I think also, necessary. 

Throughout the Church, as well as throughout the world, there 
is a spirit of indifference, a spirit that is not inclined to hearken to 
counsel, and Satan is raging to a very large extent in the hearts of 
many members of the Church. 

In a magazine that was published here a few months ago, there 
appeared a very startling article calling attention to the fact that the 
great majority of crimes being committed today are by boys ranging 
from eight years up to twenty. Now, that is a very sad reflection 
upon our civilization, and a very sad reflection upon the homes of 
the people, but such a condition ought not, of course, to be found 
among Latter-day Saints. Our children ought to be faithful and 
true. They ought to be taught the principles of the Gospel ; but we 
also discover throughout the Church and in our homes there is need 
for improvement. There is a lack of prayer. 

I have said in stake conferences many times that we are no 
longer a praying people. Family prayer has practically disappeared. 
We are not teaching our children to pray, one of the great command- 
ments the Lord has given us. And many of the women throughout 
the Church are too busy to attend to Church duties, but are given to 
pleasures, and neglect their children and their homes. 

My attention has been called several times recently at stake con- 
ferences and within the week, to one evil practice which needs atten- 
tion, and that is card playing. And I ^bought that it would not be 
amiss to say something about that alon^ with some other things here 
this morning. From the time of the organization of the Church until 
now, all the Presidents of the Church have pleaded with the members 



Aperira, 1947 TE KARERE 107 

not to play cards. Now this seems to be a fault among the sisters, 
more than among the brethren, and yet the brethren are guilty to a 
very alarming extent. The report has come to me, frequently, that 
in our stakes the sisters will get together to play cards, notwithstand- 
ing the fact that they have been counselled so frequently against this 
evil, and it is an evil. 

About two weeks ago, a good sister in one of our stakes put. a 
magazine in my hands, and it is a woman's magazine, which gees into 
the homej of many of our people. In that magazine, there was a very 
enticing article advising the parents in the home to teach their child- 
ren, just as soon as they are able to be taught anything, to play 
cards, a most abominable thing. And I said to the sister, "Well, if 
I were subscribing to a magazine like that I would tell them to sus- 
pend the subscription. I would not have it. I would not like to have 
a thing like that in my home." 

I have written down one or two statements here from President 
Joseph F. Smith. I have not had time or I would have taken state- 
ments from ethers of the brethren. Before I read this, I will call 
attention, however, to this fact : That when the Mormon Battalion 
was ready to leave Leavenworth on their journey — I am not sure 
that it was not from Winter Quarters — President Brigham Young, 
in other advice that he gave to the Battalion, said they should not take 
cards with them, nor spend their time playing cards, and he called 
attention to the evils that result from it. 

Now, I wait to read you three paragraphs that I copied on this 
question. They are all from President Joseph F. Smith : 

"Young people in their recreation should strive to form a love 
for that which will not be injurious. It is not true that only that 
recreation can be enjoyed that is detrimental to the body and spirit. 
We should train ourselves to find pleasure in that which invigorates, 
not stupifies and destroys the body, that which leads upward and not 
down, that which brightens, not dulls and stunts the intellect, that 
which elevates and exalts the spirit and not that which clogs and 
depresses it. So shall we please the Lord, enhance our own enjoy- 
ment and save ourselves and our children from impending sins, at 
the root of which, like the evil genious, lurks the spirit of cards and 
gaming." 

You will find that in The Improvement Era of June 1911. 

"It i.:> not an ui common thing for women, young and middle- 
aged, to spend whole afternoons and many of their evenings as well, 
in playing cards, thus wasting hours and days of precious time in 
this useless and unprofitable way. Yet those same people when ap- 
proached declare they have no time to attend either Sunday School 
or meetings. Their Church duties are neglected for lack of time, yet 
they spend hours, day after day, at cards. They are thereby encour- 



108 TE KARERE Aperira, 1947 

aged and become possessed of a spirit of indolence, and their minds 
are filled with a vile drunkenness, hallucination, charm and fascina- 
tion that take possession of the habitual card player to the exclusion 
of all spiritual and religious feelings. Such a spirit detracts from all 
sacred thought or sentiment. These players at length do not quite 
know whether they are Jew, Gentile or Saint, and they do not care 
a fig- 

Cards are the most perfect and common instrumentalities of the 
gambler that have been devised, and the companionship of cards, like 
the companionship of most other games, is that of the gambling den 
and of the saloon, but cards do not stand alone in our enticement to 
evil. Any game that ultimately leads to questionable society, because 
it is the chief pleasure of such society, should be excluded from the 
home where innocent games cannot satisfy the required pleasures of 
the home without encouraging card plaving. (Juvenile Instructor, 
September 1, 1903.) 

Now, I say, that it has come to my attention so frequently that 
I thought it would not be amiss to call the sisters' attention to it, and 
I think you ought to use your influence to stop it, in your wards and 
in your stakes, by teaching your sisters, through the Relief Society 
and other organizations, the evils of this thing which the Lord has 
condemned through His servants, the prophets. 

The Saviour said to His disciples one time when he got very 
much annoyed : "Why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and do not the things 
which I say?" (Luke 6:46.) 

We raise our hands and say we will support the President of the 
Church and the Authorities of the Church. Are we doing it? I am 
speaking, when I say that, of the members of the Church. 

Now I say, these are perilous times. The Devil is raging, and 
there are more temptations, more avenues for sinning today, among 
our people, than ever before in the history of the Church. 

Every good thing that comes for the benefit of man, the Devil 
takes possession of : the radio, for instance. What a wonderful in- 
strument it is, what a means to educate the people, and yet ninety 
per cent of the programmes that come over the radio should not 
be heard at all. You can hardly ever turn one on without hearing 
a tobacco ad, a very alluring one, or something else of an evil nature. 
In the programmes, many of them, 'that are given for entertainment, 
things are presented that are, well, shady; the jokes, and all these 
things are listened to by our young people. How can they grow up 
in the knowledge of the truth, in the love of the truth, with such 
things befoie them? 

Another thing we ought to keep our children from, and you as 
mothers should use your influence, is the public dance. I do not 



Aperira, 1947 TE KARERE 109 

know of anything which is a greater evil than the public dance, where, 
promiscuously, people gather, no questions asked as long as they pay 
their price, and out of it comes sin. 

Again, may I, dare I, speak about it, even to you mothers, of 
modern dress. It is not what the Lord has indicated He would have. 
He gave to the Church a law which you can find recorded in section 
42 of the Doctrine and Covenants, in which He says, "Let all thy 
garments be plain, and their beauty the beauty of the work of thine 
own hands," but they are not. I am speaking of the women's dress. 
I do not think they dress modestly. This comes from the world and 
we partake very largely of these fashions. I suppose perhaps the 
women think they are pleasing the men. From my understanding, 
and considering the men I associate with, they are not pleased, not 
at all. Men in the world may be, I do not know, but not men in the 
Church, Latter-day Saints. And why do we have to follow the cus- 
toms and the fashions of the world? 

Now, there are so many other things that are evil I cannot take 
time to mention them, that are placed before our people today, both 
old and young, and I want to tell you sisters, many among us cannot 
help, when we see things constantly, from being influenced. All the 
time we have portrayed before *\is the advertisements of tobacco and 
liquor, and all kinds of ads in the magazines, that are unwholesome. 
Tn some magazines that many among us like to buy, there are pictures 
of scantily dressed women. Can we expect our young people to grow 
up very much with the spirit of the gospel in them under such condi- 
tions? I wonder if we, ourselves, are not more or less affected by 
it, seeing and hearing these things constantly. 

Now, the papers are telling us all the time that the conditions 
throughout this nation are terrible in regard to divorce. We find it 
right here among our own people. There was a time when divorce 
was much less within the Church than it is today, but in recent years 
it has been increasing. Why? All of these modern sins tend to it, 
everything to weaken and destroy the influence of the home. People 
are losing the love for the home, for the family, today, and that brings 
upon us these divorce difficulties. And so many of our young people 
are not looking upon marriage as the Lord would have them look 
upon it. They do not realize what it means. They are willing to be 
married Outside of the Temple. Why? Because their mothers have 
failed to teach them the proper kind of marriage. Fathers have 
failed also, but the mothers are with the children more of the time 
in the home. And young people born under the covenant are being 
married outside of the Church, or outside of the Temple, and oftimes 
we see in the papers their pictures, and the parents seem to be elated 
over it, and so they put the pictures in the papers and advertise the 
fact that the marriage is to be outside the Temple. I should think 
they would be ashamed. 



113 TE KARERE Aperira, 1947 

May I tell you this? In the early days of my life occasionally 
my father would hold a meeting with his family, and he would talk 
to us. And he has told us in those meetings, time and time again, 
he would rather take his children to the grave and lay them away, 
knowing that they were in their purity and entitled to come up in the 
resurrection to receive the blessings and exaltation in the Kingdom 
of God, than to have them marry out of the Church or out of the 
Temple if that would deprive them of these blessings, which it would, 
unless they should repent. And yet a lot of people are telling their 
sons and daughters that it does not matter. 

It comes to my attention that mothers are telling their daughters 
not to go to the Temple. When they get old then thev can go to 
the Temple, but they do not want to go to the Temple until they get 
old, until their "charms," whatever that means, have disappeared. 
Maybe you know what that means. I do not think a woman's charms 
should ever disappear. I do not think age should make the difference. 
And so I would like to read to you just one paragraph that I wrote 
a long time ago, and that is all I will have time to do : 

"Nothing is more pitiful than to see a broken, dismembered fam- 
ily where husband and wife have separated and children know not 
what to do. Sad are the stories which come to the officials in the 
Temples and difficult are the problems which they are asked to 
unravel. Parents, think of your children. Do not let petty troubles, 
trifling difficulties and misunderstandings come between you. Child- 
ren have a right to the blessings of the sacred union, love and happi- 
ness which belong to the family. They have an eternal claim upon 
their parerts, and when these parents, through some foolishness, some 
whim or needless anger, permit themselves to be separated, the child- 
ren are the great sufferers. What will the Lord do with you if you 
are guilty of this far-reaching offence? What will become of your 
children? Do you think the Lord will countenance your evil in which 
so many are made to suffer ? Do you think that you can take another 
cover ant when you have not been justified in the breaking of a. 
former covenant, which brought misery to the children God entrusted 
to your care? Do not be deceived. The Father will not be mocked, 
nor will he permit us to trample his holy ordinance under our feet 
at will simply because of some trifling dissatisfaction. There will 
have to be many adjustments and our plans, if they are not in har- 
mony with the law the Lord has given, will not stand in and after 
the resurrection. Some of us may find that we have deprived our- 
selves of these eternal blessings because of our petty and evil actions. 
Let us beware how we hold the covei ants of the Lord, lest we lie 
judged, and, being found guilty, lose the whole. 

The Lord bless you, I pray, 
in the name of Jesus Christ, Amen 



Ape lira, 1947 



TE KARERE 



^-v 



111 




Repentance 

By Elder Guy Smith Foote 

Elder Foote arrived in this country on March 29, 
1946, and comes from Welling, Alberta, Canada. 
After Hui Tan he zvas assigned to the Waikato 
District, in October was transferred to the Taranaki 
District, and is now in the Hawke's Bay District. 

We are living today in one of the most 
wicked periods of the world. There is more 
sin now than at any other time in the history 
of the earth and people are living "faster" 
than they have ever done before. Why is 
this so? Why is there more in? 

The war that has recently come to a close may be the answer to 
these questions. "But," you may ask, "how can the war be respon- 
sible for the 'faster' living and the increase in sin?" For one thing, 
in the years since the beginning of the war to the present time, the 
people have been making more money than they have at any other 
time in their lives. Because of their increased earnings they have 
taken up habits that are not for their best good and which certainly 
will not lead them to heaven. When many of the young men who 
went into the services found that they might not come back, they 
started to live with the idea of just for today. They said, in sub- 
stance, "Eat, drink, and be merry, for to-morrow we may die." Be- 
cause of this idea of the servicemen and because of the extra earning 
power which the majority of people had, sin and wickedness have 
Increased. 

What are we, as members of this church, going to do? Are we 
going to continue in the manner in which we have in the past? The 
members of this church are not without sin and fault. Sad to say 
a great number of our saints are just as bad as the rest of the people. 
Are we going to be content to continue in the ways of the world or 
are we going to realize our mistakes and put on the armour of our 
God? 

This will require that we repent of our tonne r sins. When we 
talk of repentance, do we mean feeling sorry for the wrong we have 
been doing? Yes, repentance consists of feeling sorry for our past 
deeds, but it goes much farther than a mere feeling of sorrow. True 
repentance consists of sorrow for sins, asking forgiveness Erom God 
and fellow men, and then requires that a new start is made to live 
a completely new life, one that has turned from evil to good and 
righteousness. This will take a great deal of faith as well as will 
power of mind aid body. God will only accept true repentance. 

From Alma we get a good idea of how important repentance is: 
"Yea, I would that ye would come forth and harden not your hearts 
nny longer, for behold, now is the tane and the day of your salvation; 



112 TE KARERE Aperira, 1947 

and therefore, if ye will repent and harden not your hearts, immedi- 
ately shall the great plan of redemption be brought about unto you. 
For behold, this life is the time for men to prepare to meet God ; yea, 
behold the day of this life is the day for men to perform their labours. 
And now, as I said unto you before, as ye have had so many wit- 
nesses, therefore, I beseech of you that ye do not procrastinate the 
day of your repentance until the end ; for after this day of life, which 
is given us to prepare for eternity, behold, if we do not improve our 
time while in this life, then cometh the night of darkness wherein 
there can be no labour performed. Ye cannot sav, when ye are 
brought to that awful crisis, that I will repent, that I will return to 
my God. Nay, ye cannot say this ; for that same spirit doth possess 
your bodies at the time that ye go out of this life, that spirit will have 
power to possess your body in that eternal world. For behold, if ye 
have procrastinated the day of your repentance even until death, be- 
hold, ye have become subjected to the spirit of the devil, and he doth 
seal you his ; therefore, the Spirit of the Lord hath withdrawn from 
you, and hath no place in you, and the devil hath all power over you; 
and this is the final state of the wicked." (Alma 34:31-35.) 

We see from the words of Alma that it is in this life that we are 
to repent. We cannot wait until we are on our death bed and then 
say that we are going to repent and turn unto God, for we have pro- 
crastinated the day of our repentance. The only way that we are 
going to be able to be sure that we have repented is to show it by 
our action and our work. 

We all know the story of the prodigal son. He asked his father 
for his share of the inheritance and then went out into a far country 
and spent his substance in riotous living. When he had spent all he 
had, he fed swine for a living, and because of a famine in the land 
was forced to eat with them. When he realized that his father's ser- 
vants had plenty to eat, he decided to return to his father's house as 
a servant. When his father saw him coming he prepared a feast to 
welcome him back. The older brother, who had stayed with his 
father during the years, saw the preparations for the feast and was 
angry with his father and would not come to the feast. "And he 
said unto him, Son, thou art ever with me, and all that I have is thine. 
It was meet that we should make merry, and be glad : for this thy 
brother was dead, and is alive again ; and was lo st, and is found." 
(Luke 15:31-32.) 

Let us be like the prodigal son, in that when we have seen our 
mistakes we are willing to repent and return unto our Heavenly 
Father who will receive us back as willingly as did the father receive 
his prodigal son. 

May we members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints be able to repent of our sins and return unto our Father's fold. 
None of us is wholly without sin; there has been only one perfect 
man upon the earth. Let us remember that without repentance we 
cannot enter into the Kingdom of Heaven. 



Aperira, 1947 TE KARERE 113 

Let Our Light so Shine 

By Luxford Peeti Walker 

It is with great pleasure that I take this opportunity of express- 
ing my appreciation for the many blessings that we have recently 
received, not the least among which is the privilege of having mission- 
aries from Zion once again in our midst. Surely my gratitude to our 
Father in Heaven is shared by the whole mission. 

Now that God has seen lit to so favour us, let us try and show 
our gratitude. That we can most certainly do by living more right- 
eously, hoi ouring, obeying, and sustaining the law, renewing our cov- 
enants and partaking of the Sacrament worthily, loving God with all 
our hearts, souls, and minds, loving our neighbours as ourselves, 
keeping the Word of Wisdom, fulfilling the callings which may be 
our privilege to have, and carrying out all our duties in the Gospel 
with as much vigour and enthusiasm as we possess, whether they be 
great or small. It isn't the magnitude of the task that matters but 
the spirit in which we do it. The rewards and blessings we receive 
from heeding the call and humbly officiating in the callings and duties 
asked of us are directly proportioned to the quantity and quality of 
the spirit with which we do them. 

The primary purpose of sending missionaries out into the fields 
of God's estate is not so they may take over the offices and tasks which 
could adequately be done by ourselves but that they may labour so 
the church will grow in numbers and in spirit. Their main duty is 
to "Go . . .and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the 
Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost. Teaching them to 
observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you." (Matt. 
28:19-20.) 

Secondary to that is the duty of supervision whereby they watch 
God's flock to see that there is no wandering awav from Christ's 
precepts and making sure that the labourers in each field are organized 
in the correct manner and that the various officers are functioning 
according to the requirements of their particular dutv. Accessory to 
these the missionaries give unto us words of advice and wisdom, 
administration to the needy, and encouragement to all, especially those 
of us who may lag. However, the things they do and the duties ar.d 
deeds they perform are manifold and cannot be adequately or justi- 
fiably confined to mere word or humble pen. 

Nevertheless, their main objective is to preach the Gospel unto 
every kindred, - nation, and tongue, so that those who haven't heard 
may hear and have the opportunity to refuse or accept its doctrine 
and its blessings; so that the privilege of baptism by immersion for 
the remission of sins and the gift of the Floly Ghost by the laying 
on df hards may be theirs; so that as many of God's children as pos- 
sible may at least have the opportunity of entering into Mis kingdom, 
for Jesus answered, "Verily, verily, T say unto thee, Except a man 



lit TE KARERE Aperira, 1947 

be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter the kingdom of 
God." (John. 3:5.) If the 1 ations do not hear God's law how can 
He judge them in the last day, since the responsibility will not be 
theirs? The sooner the Gospel is preached to everyone, the sooner 
our Saviour will come to earth to reign and the shorter will be the 
devil's time in our midst. 

How can our missionaries devote all of their time to these mat- 
ters if they are being continually asked to fulfill duties which could 
easily and adequately be done by ourselves. If the Gospel of Jesus 
Christ meant as much to us as it should, no supervision of our organ- 
izations would be necessary and our missionaries could devote more 
time to the spreading of this great work to those who may be un- 
enlightened. Because they are here does not mean in any way that 
we should slack on our duties and turn the jobs over to them. Rather 
we should work all the harder so as to allow them more time to do 
their work. 

Please don't let us be selfish. Think of all the people who are 
ignorant of the gospel, and then let us become truly active so that 
they too, may receive the Word and enjoy the fruits of a knowledge 
thereof. 

By our labours let us show our faith in and appreciation of God's 
blessings, for "faith without works is dead." By our fruits we shall 
be known and by our works we shall be judged for "not everyone 
that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter unto the kingdom of 
heaven ; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven." 
(Matt. 7:21.) So, brothers and sisters, "Let our light so shine be- 
fore men that they may see our good works, and glorify our Father 
which is in heaven." (Matt. 5:16.) 

When we are about God's work let us have faith in the know- 
ledge that He will bless us sufficiently to accomplish that which is 
asked of us, providing we humbly pray for His assistance. Let us 
fast and pray often that we might be humble and find favour in His 
sight. Let us not consider how we are going to do this or that, but 
trust in the Lord implicitly and the way will be opened unto us. 
"Behold the fowls of the air; for they sow not, neither do they reap 
nor gather into barns ; yet your Heavenly Father f eedeth them. Are 
ye not much better than they? Which of you by taking thought can 
add one cubit unto his stature? For your heavenly Father knoweth 
that ye have need of all these things." (Matt. 6:26-27-32.) 

In conclusion I wish to say that one infallible way of finding a 
solution to all our problems is to "seek ye first the kingdom of God 
and His righteousness ; and all things shall be added unto you." 
(Matt. 6 :33.) I know that if we do this "He will open the windows 
of heaven and pour us out such blessings that we shall not find room 
enough to receive them." 

I bear you my testimony to the truthfulness of this Gospel and 
pray that God will bless each and every one of us to the end that 
we may become true, honest, worthy Latter-day Saints. 



Aperira, 1947 TE KARERE 115 

LOCAL MISSIONARIES REMEMBERED 

In addition to the Zion missionaries there have been a number of 
local people serve as missionaries whom we would like to acknow- 
ledge. These have all served two months or more and the work which 
they have done has been very commendable and worthwhile. They 
are as follows: Clara Greening, Teiwi Edwards, Tuhaka Babbingtori, 
George RancVJ, James Puriri Jr., Angus Christy, Hare Nehua, Anaru 
Kohu, Taka Pauere, Albert Whaanga, and Horace Forbes. The last 
four named are now serving, while the others have been released from 
their labours. 



Going to Hui Tau 

By the time this issue of Te Karere reaches you, you will be 
about ready to start your trip to Korongata to attend the Hui Tau. 
There seems to be a lot of interest throughout the entire mission and 
we are happily look'ng forward to seeing more of the Saii.ts gathered 
at Korongata than we have ever had the privilege of seeing in any one 
place at one time in New Zealand. 

There is something about travelling to such gatherings that makes 
our hearts light and happy, and in spite of the long tiresome trips 
some have to make there is still a lot of joy even in the travel. There 
are certain things that can take the good time out of one's trip to 
Hui Tau so perhaps a little warning won't be out of place. 

If you are ill and weak I think the Lord would not expect you 
to further tax your strength by taking a long hard trip and living 
under Hui Tau conditions for a few days. I have felt sorry for 
some people who have been confined to their tents and in their beds 
all during the conference. Of course, we may become ill after we 
arrive at the marae and such can't be helped, but it is always wisdom 
to take care of the bodies the Lord has given us. 

On many occasions while President Heber J. Grant was presid- 
ing over the church he gave instructions to people travelling to and 
from conference to drive carefully and safely. Many will be travel- 
ling this year by car and bus. The important thing is to get there 
safely, so travel with that thought in mind so there will be no regrets 
in connection with our travels to and from Korongata. 

Many favourable comments have been freely made by people all 
over the dominion about the good conduct of the Latter-day Saints. 
Only occasionally does some member of the church, especially among 
those who go to conferences, do or say something that casts reflection 
upon the church. As we travel in groups we will be known and it is 
nice to be known as a people with clean appearance, clean habits, and 
a clean record of conduct. 

"Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good 
works and glorify your Father which is In heaven." 



116 



TE KARERE 



Aperira, 1947 



1947 



Uul Ixau VsiagAamme 



THURSDAY, APRIL 3 : 

Arrival day at Marae. 
5 :00 Kai for all. 
8 :00 Dance. 

FRIDAY, APRIL 4: 

6:30 Morning karakia in sleeping quarters. Stuart 
Meha and Wi Duncan will appoint officers to 
conduct these services. 

7:00 Kai. 

10:30 Opening session of conference. 
12:00 Kai. 

2 :00 General meeting under direction of Genealogical 
committee. 

5 :00 Kai. 

7 :30 General meeting. 



SATURDAY, APRIL 5 : 
6 :30 Morning karakia. 
7:00 Kai. 
8:30 Special meeting: branch and district presidencies 

and secretaries meet with mission president and 
secretary. Primary officers' meeting. 
10:00 General conference session. 
12:00 Kai. 

2 :00 General conference session. 
5:00 Kai. 
7:30 Chorus and choir competition. 



Aperira, 1947 TE KARERE 117 

s 1947 



SUNDAY, APRIL (*: 
6:30 Morning kaicikiu. 

8 :00 General priesthood meeting. General Relief Society 

meeting. 
10:00 General session under direction of Sunday School. 

Theme: "The Pioneers of 1847." 
12:15 Sunday School officers' and teachers' meeting. 

2 :00 General session. 

2 :00 General session. 

4:00 Kai. 

6:00 M.A.C. Old Boys meeting. 

7:30 General meeting under direction of M.I. A. 



MONDAY, APRIL 7: 

7 :00 Morning karakia. 

7:30 Kai. 

All Maori items and all other M.I.A.. activities not 
yet completed will be finalized. (Some M.I. A. 
activities will be held during earlier days of con- 
ference.) 

5:00 Kai. 

8:00 M.I.A. Ball. 

Special entertainment and variety features will be 
presented at opportune times. Korongata will 
present a play and action songs depicting "The 
Coming of the Canoes." 



HUI TAU BOARD 

A. Reed Halversen (mission president), Rahiri Harris (chair- 
man), George Watene (secretary), Hirini Christy. Henare P. 
Wihongi, Henare Marshall, Wiremu Karaka, Eru Kupa, Hohepa 
Heperi, Henare Hamana, Turi Ruruku, Tuati Meha, Hone Paki, and 
George Randell. 



K£0^Sb$8&$%m^*l^^ 



II* TE KARERE Aperira, 1947 

Te Aranga o te Hunga Mate 

Me mea tango i nga kauwhau me nga tuhituhinga a Hohepa 
F. Mete i roto i te pukapuka "Gospel Doctrine." 

Na Hori Hooro i whaka-maori 

Ite mea kote wairua o te Ariki o Ihu Karaiti kei te tohutohu, 
a, nate whakapono hoki ki te Atua, me nga kupu whakaari a ana 
poropiti, ki nga karaipiture ano hoki, kua pupu ake i roto te whakaae 
ki nga tikanga katoa e whakaako ngia nei, mo te Aranga ake ite mate. 

Hon rawa ki roto i toku manawa te koa ki ta te Ha i whakati 
ai, i hokihoki torn: mai ai enei mahara i nga ohonga katoatanga o te 
ngahuru. 

Kua. whai kupu mai te wairua o te Atua, kua whakakite mai ano 
hoki kia au, i tatu ai oku mahara, ae, he ora ano kei tua o te arai, 
a ko te tinar.a i mahue nei ki te oneone, ka honoa ano ki te wairua 
hei manawa ora e ahei ai te tomo atu ki roto i te hari nui i te aroaro 
o re Atua (Imp. Era, vol. 16, 1912-1913; pp. 508-510.) 

He pono ano kua. whaka kakahungia tatou katoa ki te kahu o 
te mate, otira no mua ke noa atu i tenei te oranga o tatou wairua ; 
no mua ke noa atu i to ratou kuhunga ki roto i te tapenakara kikokiko 
noho titergi ai ; i te matenga o te linana, man tonu te ora o te wairua, 
he ora mutunga kore, a i te wa ka motuhia atu i te tinana, ka whaka- 
angi te hoki o taua wairua ki te wahi i whakaritea mona, ki reira 
tatari ai i te wa e ara ai te tinana i whakarerea atu ra e ia, e hoki ai 
ki te hapai ake ano i taua til ana hei tapenakara tuturu mona i roto o 
nga wa mutunga kore, kua hemo atu ra hoki r.ga wahi kurupopo o 
taua tinana. 

No te aranga te kororia nui, kua waiho hei kaupapa mo te whai 
whakaaro nui ki tenei take, i mohiotia ai e hara enei korero i te mea 
hanga noa na te tangata; pera hoki te whakaaro o etahi. Ko tenei 
mohiotanga kua tuturu, kua l.goto ki roto rawa o te hinengaro, kua 
hipa ki tua noa atu o te mahara ruarua, o te ngakau tautohetohe 
ranei. 

No mua ke noa atu a Hopa ia te Karaiti. Ia Hopa te wairua 
poropiti ; i matatau ai tona titiro atu ki te wa me te ra o te aranga ; 
ngoto rawa ki roto i tona whatu-manawa tena take, i whiwhi ai ia 
ki tena matauranga, i mohio ai ia ki to te Atua kaha kite kawe ki te 
tutukitanga. Anei ta Hopa i whakaatu ai, "E mohio ara hoki au, 
kei te ora toku kai hoko, a i nga wa i muri nei ka tu la ki runga ki 
te whenua, a ahakoa i muri i toku kiri, ka pau tenei tinana ka titiro 
atu ano ahau, i roto ano i toku kikokiko ki te Atua." (Hopa 
19:25-26.) 



Aperira, 1947 TE KARERE 119 

I whakamau tonu tona titiro atu ki tetahi mea kaore nei i mohio- 
tia, i rangona ranei i te nehera o mua atu, a tatu noa mai ki tona wa ; 
a kaore e puta, e tutuki ranei mo nga tau maha o muri i a ia. A 
nate mea kua whakawhiwhia a Hopa ki te wairua o te rongopai, hei 
matakite, i ahei ai ia te titiro atu ki roto i te hohonutanga o nga 
whakatupuranga tangata e whanau ki te ao, i kite atu ai ia i te kuru- 
popotanga o tona tinana hei puehu ; e whakaarargia ana i te mate 
ki te ora. Ko ta Hopa i kite ai i roto i ana matapihi o te whakapono, 
kua mohiotia nuitia e tatou i naianei, a kua uru ki nga wharangi 
hitori, kua apitia hoki e ta te wairua tapu i whakaatu ai kia tatou, i 
rahi ake ai ta tatou whakaatu i ta Hopa; tana, "ka tutuki" ; ta tatou 
"kua tutuki." 

Kei roto tatou i nga ra whakamutunga, nga ra whakaotinga o nga 
tikanga nunui, whakahapu ana i te kororia o te tutukitanga o ena mea, 
a ko te kororia tino nui ko to te aranga ake o te hunga mate, kua 
kore nei e waiho i runga i te kupu poropititar.ga anake, i te tumanako- 
tanga, i te atarangi-tanga anake ranei o nga kupu whakaari ; engari 
kua tuturu ki roto i te manawa, he take kua oti, kua tutuki i mua noa 
atu i o tatou ra. 

Ko te Karaiti te mataamua o te hunga i mate, nana nei hoki i 
wahi te pa tuwatawata o te urupa ; nana i piki te tuaahu o te poka o 
te reinga, a puta ana mai ia, i roto o enei here hei mataamua mo te 
hunga i moe. 

Ka uiui ano te whakapono iti, "me pewhea tatou e mohio ai, ko 
Ihu i whakamatea i ara mai ranei ? Kia tatou, ka nui nga whakaatu- 
ranga, ko Ihu i ripekatia, a i ara mai ano. Kei a tatou hoki nga kupu 
waihotanga iho a ana akonga. I kite ratou i tona ripekatanga, me nga 
nawe o nga neera, nga wero hanga a te pia, i a ia i runga ite ripeko ; 
te whakatakoto ranga i tona tinana ki roto i te tomo, kaore ano 
nei he tangata i takoto ki reira ; i te huringa atu i te kohatu hei kati 
i te tomo; mahuetia iho, haere ana te hunga i tuku i a ia. 

Takatu tonu nga mahara o nga tohunga nui me nga Pariha, i 
te ripekatanga me te nehunga i to tatou arriki, kai whakaora ano hoki. 
T mahara tonu hoki ratou ki Tar a i korero ai i te wa e ora ana ia, i 
Tana i ki ra "I muri o nga ra e toru, ka ara ake ano ia i te mate." 

Ite wehi kei tikina mai Tona tinana e ana akonga kei whanakotia. 
waiho ana e ratou nga hoia hei tiaki i te tomo : whakamaua ana te 
hiiri ki te kohatu, he tupato kei ki ara akonga, "Kua ara a Ihu i te 
mate," a ka mau hei korero teka ki te ao. 

Tirohia, na, tenei mahi a ratou, riro ana ko nga kai tiaki, whaka- 
pono kore nei, hei whakaatu, i tino kite ratou, he tangata note rangi 
i tae mai; nana i wahi te hiiri, nana i huri te kohatu, i whakataka ki 
wahi ke a puta ara mai a Ihu. 

I whakaatu ano hoki ana akonga i tona aranga mai, I wliai 
kupu nei hoki ratou, a kaore ta ratou \vhakaatii-ranga e taea te pehi : 
tu tonu hei whakaatnranga pono Ki nga iwi katoa. 



TE KARERE Aperira, 1947 

Sunday School 

SACRAMENT GEM 
God, our Father, hear us pray, 
Send Thy grace this holy day ; 
As we take of emblems, blest, 
On our Saviour's love we rest. 

KINDERGARTEN (4 to 5 years) : 

"The Long Lost Son" Joseph— Genesis 44, 47. The Lord helps a loving, 

dutiful son. He overrules evil for good. 
"Saved by a Princess" Moses and Miriam — Exodus 2. The Lord can save. 
"A Mighty Leader for God's People" Moses— Exodus 11, 15. The Lord 

uses humble people for great things. 
"The Ten Commandments" Moses — Exodus 19, 20. The Lord teaches His 

children how to serve Him. 
PRIMARY (6 to 9 years) : 

"Mobbed and Arrested" Acts 21 :27-40. 
"Conspiracy Against Paul" Acts 23, 
"The Examination by Felix" Acts 24. 
"Before Festus — Appeal to Ceasar" Acts 25. 
CHURCH AND A DEPARTMENT (10 and 11 years, 12 to 15 years) : 
"History of Joseph— Israel in Egypt (B.C. 1727-1635)" Genesis 37-50. 
"The Delivery of Israel from Bondage (B.C. 1706-1491)" Exodus 1-11. 
"The Exodus (B.C. 1491)" Exodus 13-34. 
"The Tabernacle (B.C. 1490)" Exodus 36-40. 
GOSPEL DOCTRINE, B AND C DEPARTMENTS: 

"The Scriptures Given For Instruction" Isaiah 8:20; 1:70; 16:29-31; John 

5:39, 45-47; Acts 17:11; II Timothy 3:15, 16. 
The Bible Not The Complete Word of God" II Nephi 3:12; 29:2-13. 
"Books of Prophets Not Contained in the Bible" I Chron. 29 :39 ; II Chron. 

9:29; 12:15; 13:22; 20:34. 
"Writings of the Disciples not in the Bible" Luke 1 ; I Cor. 5:9; Col. 4:16. 

KARAHE MAORI 

RATAPU TUATAHI 

Mo te mana o te Pateriaka kua ki te Ariki : ko tenei ritenga o te Tohunga- 
tanga i whakapumautia kia heke iho i te matua ki te tama, a e tino tika rawa 
mo nga tino uri ake o te purapura i whiriwhiria, i hoatu hoki nga kupu whakaari 
ki a ia. Ko tenei ritenga no nga ra mai ra ano o Arama i whakatungia ai, 
a i heke iho i te matua ki te tama. (Ako. me Kawa. 107:40-42.) Otira i tua 
atu o tenei turanga o te mana Pateriaka he maha atu ano nga Pateriaka i 
whakaritea mo ia v/ahi i roto i nga takiwa o te Hahi ; kei raro katoa i te whaka- 
haere a te tumuakitanga tuatahi a te kaunihera ranei o nga apotoro tekau ma 
rua otira, kei a ratou ano taua whakahaerenga, me taua mana i roto ake i o 
ratou takiwa pera ano me te tumuaki Pateriaka puta not te Hahi. "Ko te 
mahi ma te Te Kau ma Rua i roto i nga peka nunui katoa o te Hahi, he 
whakatu i etahi tangata hei minita, kia rite tonu ki ta te whakakitenga whakaa- 
turanga. (Ako. me Kawe. 107:39.) 

Nga Patai: (1) Pehia ta te Ariki kupu mo te mana o nga Pateriaka. 
(2) No tehea wa i timata mai ai tenei mana? (3) He aha tetahi o nga mahi 
ma te tekau ma rua? 



Aperira, 1947 TE KARERE 121 

RATAPU TUARUA 

Ko nga apotoro e karangatia ana hei kai whakaatu tuturu mo te ingoa o 
te Karaiti i roto i te ao katoa. (Ako. me Kawe. 107:23.) Kua whakamana- 
ngia ratou ki te hanga ki te whakatu hoki i nga peka o te Hahi ; e ahei ana 
hoki ki te mahi i tetahi i katoa ranei o nga tikanga tapu. Me haereere ratou i 
waenganui i nga Hunga Tapu, ki te whakatikatika i nga take o te Hahi i nga 
wahi katoa e haere ai ratou tera noa ake ia ki nga wahi kahore ano kia tino tu 
nga whakahaere mo tana takiwa. Kua whakamanangia ratou ki te whakapa 
Pateriaka me era atu apiha i roto i te Tohungatanga, i runga ta te Wairua 
o te Atua e whakaatu ai. Ko a ratou mahi minita katoa e mahi ana i raro i 
te Tumuakitanga Tuatahi o te Hahi. Nga apotoro tekau ma rua, he mea ata 
whakarite, ko ratou te korama, ko te kaunihera ranei o te takau ma rua. 

Nga Patai: (1)1 karanagatia nga apotoro hei aha? (2) I whakamana- 
ngia ratou ki te aha? (3) I roto i a ratou mahi whakarite Pateriaka me era 
meme o te tohungatanga ko wai hei arahi i a ratou? Kei raro hoki ratou i te 
mana o wai ? 

RATAPU TUATORU 

Te kupa whakakite mai a te Atua kua takoto ke mo te whakaturanga o 
nga apiha tumuaki, i tupu ake, i whakaritea ke ranei, he mea tango mai ranei 
i roto i nga mea kua whakaritea ki te maha o nga turanga i roto i enei tohunga- 
tanga e rua. I roto i nga tikanga e whakahaeretia tonutia ana te takoto tika 
ko ia nei hoki te ahua o ana mahi katoa, kua whakahaua e te Ariki ko nga 
kai mau i te Tohungatanga me whakarite kia whai korama, kia pai ai hei 
awhina i a ratou i roto i nga akoranga me te whakatutukitanga o nga mahi i 
roto i te karangatanga o tenei o tenei o ratou. Ko etahi o enei korama e 
whanui ana te nui me te mana, ko etahi te mana ano te wahi kau hei reira ia. 
Nga ropu nunui whakahaere to te Hahi me nga apiha katoa ahakoa mo te katoa 
mo tona wahi anake ranei me tautoko i roto i o ratou turanga maha me pooti 
e te iwi kua whakaritea nei ia hei tumuaki mo ratou. Nga apiha o nga takiwa 
me o nga peka, e pootitia ana ena e nga ropu o a ratou takiwa. Ko te Hunga 
whai mana mo te katoa me nga apiha hoki mo te katoa ma te Hahi e pooti ratou 
i nga wa e huihui ana te katoa. Nga Hui o te hahi e tu ana ia hawhetau, ko 
nga hui takiwa me nga hui peka e tu ana i a koata, a i enei hui ko te pooti 
o te iwi he mea nui mo nga mea e whakaritea ana ki nga turanga. Ko te 
tikanga o te whakaae a te katoa e mau ana i roto i nga ropu katoa o te Hahi. 

A r ga Patai: (1) He aha te kupu mai a te Ariki mo nga mea e whai wahi 
ana i roto i nga tohungatanga? (2) Ma wai e pooti nga Apiha nunui o te 
katoa me nga hunga whai mana o te katoa. (3) Ma wai hoki to nga takiwa 
me to nga peka? 

RATAPU TUAWHA 

Ko te tumuakitanga tuatahi te Korama Tumuakitanga o te Hahi. I runga 
i ta te Atua whakaaturanga, ka whakaturia he tumuaki no roto mai i nga merna 
o te Tohungatanga Nui hei tumuaki mo te hahi katoa. E mohiotia ana ia ko 
te tumuaki o te Tohungatanga Nui o te Hahi, ko te Tumuaki Tohunga Nui i 
runga i te Tohungatanga Nui o te Hahi. Kua karangatia ia hei matakite, kai 
whakakite, kai whakamaori, hei poropiti hoki, kei a ia hoki nga homaitanga 
katoa a te Atua e uhia nei e Ia ki runga ki te mangai,o tc hahi. E whakaritea 
ana tona turanga e te Ariki ki tera ki to Mohi o onamata, ko ia nei te mangai 
o te Atua ki a Iharaira. I roto i tana mahi teitei i roto i te Hahi. ko tenei 
Tumuaki Tohunga Nui e awhinatia ana e nga toko rua i waho atu i a ia. kei 
a raua nei ano taua tohungatanga, a ko enei tohunga nui e toru nei he mea 
whakarite tka a he mea whakapa, he mea ata whakarite hoki a he mea tautoko 
na te whakaaro tapatahi, na te whakapono me te inoi o te Hahi e tu ana ratou 
hei korama tumuakitanga mo te hahi. 

Nga Patai: (1) Ko wai te korama e man ana te mana Tumuaki mo te 
hahi katoa? (2) Na wai i mea kia whiriwhiria mai he tumuaki no roto i te 
tohungatanga nui? (3) He aha nga karangatanga kei runga i te tumuaki o 
te Hahi ? 



122 



TE K 



\\<- i ira, 1 ( M7 



News of the Field 



RANCH 

Chan n mads In tin- brands 

ttion of the Sunday 
School and Mutual Bro. Ru Tarawhiti 
•i sustained "> 
and Sis. Poll] Young 

Won. .m's pre ident. B 
has been appointed S 
[ntendent, v.;ih Bros. Madsen dkington 
Bad Joe Hipi • ansell »rs, and 

Chief El] 

Under the direction of Primary presi« 

• ve Elkington, ■ picnic- was 

held at the Plimmerton Beach resort. The 

parents, as well as the children, enjoyed 

: . Elkington ha r< I urned to 

church to further her cc llegi 
ies. Puoho Katene has also returned to 

that city to further his studies at the 
Cantt rbury Universil y. 

A birthday dinner was held at i he Elk- 
ington home recently to celebrate the 
twentieth birthday of John Ruruku. 

Under the direction of Bro. James Elk- 
ingioi. a party of youncr people was taken 
to I'lim merlon to assist in a concert 
which was held to raise money to build 
a danee ball in that are* 1 -. 

A film was shown recently in the Pori- 
rua meeting house by members of the 
Salvation Arr.iv. The film showed life 
and scenes of New Zealand and \< I 
joyed by all 

On Saturday, February 22. a Maori 
welcome was held on the Ngati Poneke 
marae for Sir Bernard Preyberg and Lady 
Preyberg Manv members of various 
Maori tribes gathered there, as well as 
the Wellington Elders and members of 
the Porirua branch. The Vice-regal party 
was receivt 1 by Lady Pomade and wel- 
comed with a powhin by 'he Young Maori 
Club, under the leadership < f Kingi 
Tahiwi, who also acted as master of cere- 
monies. 

A Founder's Day Boy Scout Service 
■ ' 1 in the Wellington Town Hall, on 
February 23. Present at the gathering 
were 1500 Scouts, including the patrol of 
the Porirua M.I. A. The boys were ac- 
companied by assistant Scout Master 
Madsen Elkington. 

Elder Roberta and Svnder made a visit 
through the district visiting Saints and 
contacting members. They also orean- 
Esed Sunday Schools and Primaries in 
various branches itmone which was a 
neighbourhood Sunday School and Prim- 
he home of B'o. Taylor Brown of 
Bulla Another Sunday School, at Rangi- 
otu, has Pro. Fitzgerald as superintend- 
ent. A Primary there is now directed by 
S^s. Paki At Pa'mo-s + or. North, the Eld- 
ers blessed John He-bert Holloway. son 
of Sic, Mary Thome-. R.-.o'ism" ncr- 
f >-med were th-"" of Ivan Lewis V 
pH. John and William Brown, and Katie 
Taumou Brown. 

TAMAKT BRANCH 

By William Harris 

The death of Bro Eriata Nopera came 

as a great shock to all members of the 

branch. We join with the rest of the 



m and 
la th.- loai of a prom- 
inenl Latter-da) Saint. 

\ srn m eleome Mrai extended to 

our district I 

D their first visil to our branch. 

Ti>< y .-pent almost . 

homes of the Saints, hut th< 

ihort. 
Bn Luxford Walker, a ho has bean 

. • 

has returned ;<. Dunedin to contii 
dental itudii Hi 

the l>r ,. m church 

activities 

Bro. Rahiri Harris, our branch presi- 
dent, went home to Taheke. North Auck- 
land, to visit his people. From th< 

visited Pres Halveraen and then went to 
the Hui Pariha ;.t 'I. . Polly 

Duncan also att< nded the Hui. 

Bros Peter Edwards, Sid Kaumau, nnd 
Rabbington, wi<h Sisters Bdwards and 

a, all of Korongata, were visil 
our bram h on March 2. 

A Sunday Sch k>] garden party was 
hell on the church grounds 
March 1. Ice cream and soft drinks 
were served. The funds of the Sunday 
ere greatly sw< lied 

Bro. Moku Takerei is in the public hos- 
nital: we wish him a speedy recovery. 
S's Una Thompson is also a patient in 
the hospital, but it ,', reported that she 
will be out soon. 

CHRISTCHURCH BRANCH 
By Noelene Thomson 
Christchurch has been silent for sev- 
eral years but with the welcome return 
of the Elders we are pleased to say that 
we are once again able to attend 
ings on Sunday evening. If any church 
members or friends visit Chris' church we 
would he glad to see them at the Ol 
Hall, 1C3 Worcester St., room 7 upstairs, 
On Sunday evening at 7 :»". 

We have already had two meetings and 
have been delighted with the attendance. 
At the first meeting there were I 
present and at the .-two. 

As only seven of these are members it 
appears that Elders Baker and Hunsaker 
have been doing some good work among 
l tors, It is very gratifying to 
see the interest taken by these people and 
we hope it will continue. 

The youngest son of Sis. Perriton, Alan 
Gordon, was blessed by Elder Arnold C. 
Green. 

All members of the branch extend 
greetings to the new Elders and wish 
them every success. 

WAIKATO DISTRICT 
By Elder Jack Judkins 
The Elders have been travelling many 
miles to search out the Saints in their 
district. Elders Crand. 11 and Brad 
spend the greater part of their time at 
Hoeotainui and vicinity, while Elders Mc- 
Murray and Judkins are working at Wai- 
kato Heads Many of the Saints haven't 
seen the E'ders for from 7 to 10 years, 
and the Elders' visits are great events 
for them. 



Aperira, 1947 



TE KARERE 



123 



Huntly and Hamilton have their 
M.I.A's. functioning after grand openings. 
They are working diligently in prepara- 
tion for Hui Tau. 

Bro. James Puriri and Sis. Olive Ed- 
wards have accepted a call to come to this 
district and help the members in prepar- 
ing for Hui Tau. 

The Elders have an M.I.A. Softball team 
among the Huntly boys and so far they 
have met with good success. 

Elias Watene, son of Rose Beazley, 
was recently married in Auckland. 

NUHAKA BRANCH 

A group of Saints from this branch 
travelled to Tokomaru Bay recently to 
attend the Hui Pariha and unveiling of 
the memorial for Sis. Teiwingaro Clark. 

An unveiling ceremony was recently 
held for Runga Te Ngaio. Among those 
attending were Olive Edwards and Moana 
Rarere from Korongata, TRau Webber of 
Raupunga, and Winnie and Lucy Ping of 
Muriwai. Bro. Eru Te Ngaio presided, 
while William Christy conducted. Speak- 
ers were Bros. Te Ngaio, Hemi Puriri, 
Iriparete Pomare and Christy. Various 
numbers were presented by the Singing 
Mothers. After the unveiling, the group 
returned to the dining hall where a com- 
ing-of-age party was held for Sammy 
Edwards, son of Peter and Olive Edwards. 

A bazaar was recently held, the pro- 
ceeds of which are to assist the officers 
in preparing for the anniversary of the 
Relief Society. 

Memory Mitchell and brothers and Ella 
Godding spent their vacation in Rotorua. 
Kay and Myra Christy visited with their 
grandmother in Hastings. 

Bro. Joe Te Ngaio is Young Men's 
Mutual president with Bro. Angus Christy 
as first counsellor and Jimmy Whaanga 
t*t secretarv. Uniting with the Young 
Women's Mutual, of which Sis. Manu 
O'Brien is president, a social was held re- 
cently to open Mutual. 

Lola Walker, a pupil of the Wellington 
College, has returned to her studies. 

Mahlon Nepia and Peter Ormond have 
gone to reside with Raiha Te Ngaio in 
Hastings. Sis. Te Ngaio. who was with 
us about three weeks, has returned to 
her home. 

Sis. Clara Greening is on a visit to her 
folks at Tauranga. 

Riki Smith and Gladys Mitchell were 
among a tennis party which went t») 
Bridge Pah. 

Sis. Lucy Marsh has been visiting with 
her children, Heni and Bill Christy. Bro. 
Rangi Greening, from Horr horo, has been 
visiting his mother. Sis. Bessie Whaitiri. 

Bro. and Sis. Benjamin Goddard Christy 
are the parents of a new baby girl. 

Sis. Molly Toroaiwhiti, Young Women's 
Mutual district president has selected for 
her assistants. Sis. Clara Greening as 
secretary and Horiana Reti as organist. 

Bro. Riki Smith, his mother, and Sis 
Meroaira Whaanpa attended the Hvii 
Pariha held at Tauranga. 

TE HAUKE BRANCH 
By Waihirere Raihania 
Many of our Saints went to the Toko- 
mary Bay Hui Pariha with Elder P 
sons and Anderson, Bros. Stuart Meha 
and Rahiri Harris. 



Arthur Myles was baptized by Elder 
Parsons on February 15, 1947. Mr. and 
Mrs. George Lee adopted a baby girl 
named Pauline. The baby was blessed by 
Patu Wairama. 

Elders Parsons and Andersen set apart 
Patu Wairama and Tanemate Waretini as 
chorister and music director for the Hui 
Tau items. Poto Panere was set apart 
as first counsellor of the Y.W.M.I.A. by 
Tumanako Raihania; Penetana Hawea was 
set apart by Patu Wairama as first coun- 
sellor in the Y.M. M.I.A. 

WAIROA BRANCH 
By Moewai Stewart 

The Y.M. M.I. A. has been organized as 
follows : president, Richard Marsh ; first 
counsellor, Scotty Walker; second coun- 
sellor and secretary, Douglas Hapoka. 

The Primary officers who were set 
apart on February 9 were : president, Julia"* 
HapOka ; first counsellor, Hana McGregor; 
second counsellor, Sarah McGregor; sec- 
retary, Okeroa Marsh. 

Bro. Hemi Kara is still in Wairoa hos- 
pital and is in a very serious conditio^. 
Sis. Raroa Porou and two young children 
are here to be near him. Another branch 
member in the hospital is Julie Paul ; we 
pray that her treatment may be success- 
ful. 

Elder Wayne Leavitt and Bro. Anaru 
Kohu paid us a recent visit. 

WAIROA BRANCH 
By Ray Ormsby 

The Wairoa branch Sunday School has 
been reorganized with Bro. Richard 
Ormsby as superintendent, Bro. Oliver 
Ormsby as first counsellor, and Bro. 
George Ormsby as second counsellor. 
Since this reorganization there has been 
a baptism, that of Sis. Sadie Tuahi. 

The infant daughter of Bro. and Sis. 
John Ruru passed away. 

Bro. and Sis. Bill Ormsby have a baby 
daughter. Pres. Halversen visited with 
us and blessed little Richard Michael 
Ormsby. 

We had a visit from Sis. Stinson, of 
the Wellington branch. 

Elders French and Nelson have also 
been recent visitors. 

TAHAENUI BRANCH 
By Rebecca Smith 

The Hui Pariha held at Tokomaru Bay 
attracted a number from our branch: 
Bros. David Smith, Jr., Willie Walker, 
and Turi Walker, Sisters Tulate Soloman, 
Rikia Nepia, Horiana Reti. Tewai Haro- 
nga, Rita Winiana. and Rebecca Smith. 
A monument was unveiled to the mem- 
ory of Sis. Clark and the Hui was one 
of the most instructional we've had. 

Bro. Perea Smith and counsellors, and 
Sis. Sarah Harvey and counsellors have 
all been released from the M I A. Bro. 
Munro Smith has been appointed head 
of a joint presidency, with Bis. Rebecca 
Smith as first counsellor, and ^"o. Jos- 
enh Winiana as second, with Sis. Riria 
Nenia as Maori arts and crafts teacher 

The Sunday School has held the last of 
Its hot dinnets." Thev now have enough 
finance to secure two dozen Deseret Song 
Books. 

The Hui Atawhai held its Hrst Wed- 
nesdav meeting at the beginning of the 
month. The presidency treated Its mem- 



124 



TE KARERE 



Aperira, 1^47 



a delicious light luncheon. 
The primary has also commenced. The 
Primary district presidenei I 
the honour of presenting ;> "Puppel Play" 

in the n< \t Hui Pariha. 

Elder Wayne I.eavitl anil Bro. Amaru 

Kdhu have been recent visitor: hi 
With Hui Tan ahead everyone 

learning the competition pieces ami mak- 
preparations. 
Bro. DarteU Smith has I 

from the hospital to his home; tl 

tors are unable to do any more for him. 

KORONGATA BRANCH 
Bj trtemesis Heke 

February 8 was a very sail day for us 
for it was then we heard of the death of 
Bro. Kriata Nopera, Hawke'.s Bay distrid 
president. The choir joined with others 
at the funeral in singing his favourite 
hymns. 

New Y.M.M l.A. officers are: first coun- 
sellor. Paul Randell; second counsellor, 
Claude Hawea ; secretary, Gage I'arahi. 
Y. W.M.I. A. has as first counsellor, Mar- 
garet Tihema; second counsellor, Amelia 
Crawford; secretary, Raiha Randell. 

We an pleased to have two new mis- 
sionaries in our midst, Elder Guy S. Foote 
and Bro. Horace Forbes ; they make four 
altogether now. 

The Nuhaka tennis team, compn 
12 players, favoured us with a return 
match on February 22; they permitted 
Korongata to win with a score 19-5. 
Heretaunga brought their basketball team 
to challenge us but were unsuccessful 
in the attempt. 

Sis. Olive Edwards and Bro. James 
Puriri are going to the Waikato district 
to help with the choir work up there. 

Potahi Randell and Pai Osborne have 
returned from the Hastings Memorial 
hospital where they have been for the 
past few weeks. 

KAIUKU BRANCH 

This branch was well represented at 
the Tokomaru Bay Hui Pariha. We en- 
joyed the spiritual uplift derived from the 
meetings. 

The Primary board has been visiting 
the branches of the district; all Primaries 
have resumed their work. Wairoa has a 
new Primary, the officers being as fol- 
lows: president, Sis. Julia Hapoka ; first 
counsellor. Sis. Hana McGregor; second 
counsellor, Sis Sarah McGregor; and 
secretary. Sis. Okeroa Marsh. 

Visitors this month have been Sid 
Christy, Tamahou Haronga, Stewart 
Whaanga, Emma Brown, Molly Toroi- 
whiti, and Clara Greening. Sid Christy 
brought these people to have ..ie Mutual 
board sustained and set apart: Sis. Molly 
Toroiwhitl as president; Sis. Emma 



Brown 

art of WsirOS a leCOnd counsellor, and 

Sis. Clara Greening as secretary. Br<>. 
i .ii Walker, of the Genealogical board, 
■ lit 

in. March ^. Br<>. Kohn baptised islet 
Karenss Uri after which 

Blder Wayne Leavitl confirmed her. 

sis. Cells Apirans i ■ now I he I 
teacher for the Relief Boel 

Bro. Dave Smith visited us in an effort 

a' ion in the Tahaenui 

Branch .-port, meeting which is In aid 

of their chapel building fund. 

OPOUTAMA BRANCH 
By Monies McKay 
Tiie following officers were recently re- 
leased: BmmS Rarere, Relief Society and 

M.I. A.; Sarah Whaanga, Primary; and 

Rau Williams, Sunday School. Bro. Pan- 
mea McKay was set apart as seen 
for the Kaiwaitau Neighbourhood Prim- 
ary and as secretary for the Sunday 
School. Sis. Sarah Whaanga was sus- 
tained as a Primary teacher and Joyiene 
Ormond was made first counsellor for the 
Primary. First counsellor and teacher 
for the Kaiwaitau Neighbourhood Prim- 
ary is Sis. Milly Taumata. 

The local missionary, Buka Rarer* 
been active and has visited his area. 

The M.I. A. has re Umed its activities 
and is busy preparing Items for Hui Tan. 
Sis. Sarah Whaanga is Second counsel! >r. 
and Sis. Km ma Brown is the secretary. 

Visitors during the month were Sisters 
G. Webber and M. McKay and Bro. and 
Sis. Toroiwhiti. 

RAROTONGA BRANCH 
Through the efforts of Bros. Manu 
Cummings and Harry Strickland, and 
Elders Hamon and Delamare, WS>rk on the 
kitchen of the missionary home was com- 
pleted during the week of January 13. 
The home now contains oik large meet- 
ing room, an office, two rooms for mis- 
sionaries, and the much-needed kitchen- 
dining room. 

Relief Society members are Quite proud 
of their latest achievement : a large. 
ign quilt with pillow shams to 
match. Also during the month, the Sis- 
ters donated some cloths to improve the 
beauty of the Sscramenl Bervice. 

■ lay. February 11, the branch 
members held a farewell social for Sis. 
Mi Henry before her departure for New 
Zealand. Refreshments were served, 
songs were sun:', farewell speeches were 
given, and everyone present at l',ro 
Sam G'assie's home had an enjoyable 
evening. Sis. Henry left by plane on 
February 12, and is now residing in 
Brown's Bay. Auckland. 







XOTICE 


TO ALL REPORTERS 






If 


you don'1 


find your news here it's because it 


wasn't 


in to this office 


by 


the fifth 


of the 


nonth. 


As explained in the 


letters 


which most 


of 


you have received. 


the news must be received 


here by that date 


so 




that we 


can get 


our magazine out on time. 


Please 


co-operate ! 





On... 

Lying Wiffiiouf Speaking 

By Righasd L. Evans 

There has sometimes been an all too common assumption that 
truth pertains merely to what or>e says or writes — an assumption that 
if we give a wrong impression with the right words, we are still 
within the truth. But words are not the only way of conveying mean- 
ings. And whether or not we are truthful depends not only upon the 
words we use, but also upon what our intention is, and what impres- 
sion we give. The truth has not been told unless there is an honest 
transference of thought — an honest conveyance of meaning — regard- 
less of what words have been used. The impressions we leave delib- 
erately are as binding as the words we speak, and if we knowingly 
leave a false impression, to that extent we are not truthful, no matter 
what we say. Indeed, the untruth of impressions can be more vicious 
and more misleading than the untruth of words. A picture, an act, 
a gesture, may tell a thousand untruths without audibly saying a word. 
It is a relatively easy matter to convict a man of a spoken or a writ- 
ten lie, but it is often difficult to convict him of deliberately making 
a false impression. You can analyze words ; you can read them ; 
you can record them ; you can define them ; you can hear the true 
or false ring of the voice that speaks them. But an unspoken lie 
is an illusive deception. It is akin to the kind of lying a man does 
when, for example, he falsely wears a uniform of some kind or other, 
which, without his saying so, gives the impression that he is something 
which he is not. For this kind of impersonation there are specific 
penalties. But for some kinds of impersonation, the penalties are diffi- 
cult to invoke. Nevertheless, he who acts a lie, he who lives a lie, 
or he who knowingly permits a deception, is guilty on moral grounds 
with him who deliberately speaks a lie, because both contrive to mis- 
lead the minds of others. To those with many years ahead of them, 
to our youth especially — and to all others — let it be said convincingly 
that if you would live in honour, and with peace in your hearts, don't 
offer a half-truth to anyone who has ;. right to the whole truth. Don'1 
warp the facts, either by word or by a deliberate misimpression be- 
cause he who deliberately falsifies without words is guilty with him 
who does it with words. And even though the rules of legal evidence 
may not always be able to hold him accountable, the rules of moral 
evidence will. 

—The [mprovemenl Era. 



The MrM Easier 

l'.\ l'\ EI.YN WOOSTEB \ I M K 



The lush grass ran in rippling waves before the whispering breeze. 
Unyielding spikes of hyacinths starred the shimmering green, and 
heavy-headed daffodils gleamed golden and nodded with each undula- 
tion. Dew-diamonds trembled on leaf and blade and flashed into 

prismatic colour. 

In the lovely garden of Joseph •■ Arimathea birds welcomed the 
new Sabbath with a hurst of ong. Into the peace and quiet of the 
garden came a woman bearing in her hands a box. Her voluminous 
robe brushed the wet grasses bordering the path and tumbled a multi- 
tude of the translucent jewels to the moist earth where they at once 
disappeared, their brief beauty gone. 

The sweetness of her face was accentuated by a sadness which 
deepened as the path neared the sepulchre that had been hewn from 
the solid outcropping of rock which showed where the hill veered 
sharply upward. 

Preoccupied with hei own sad thoughts, she noticed nothing 
wrong until the trail ended under the ancient olive tree where gloss} 
leaves dropped in silent benedictiorj •■ iqy< the tomb. 

Now, however, she saw that the great rock which had so carefully 
been sealed into the opening was rolled hack and the cavelike place 
yawned vacantly. Peering into it, she perceived that it was indeed 

empty. Fear and wonder were writt' i on her face, and turning she 
ran swiftly away, her robe fluttering wildly. 

After a short interval she reappeared, accompanied by two men. 
Both men entered the sepulchre, but, finding it empty, they soon went 
away, but the woman stood weeping under the olive tree. 

As she was turning away, she saw a man whom she mistook for 
tlv gardener, and when he inquired (he cause of her distress she said 
pleadingly, "Sir, if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou 
hast laid him. and I will take him away." 

What a wealth of tenderness Ik condensed in that one word. 
"Mary." With a glad cry oi recognition she threw herself at his 
feet. To Mary Magdalene's joy and wonder, the resurrection had 
been accomplished, and as she bowed in reverence it seemed as if 
the sim shone a little brighter, the hirds sang a little louder — and why 
not? It was only fitting that all nature should celebrate the first 
East< r day. 

— The Relief Society Magazine. 



Hlili'i* (Milord E. \ on ii- 



Elder Clifford I'., Young, who is shown on this month's cover, 
is another one of the four assistants to the Twelve, sustained in Gen- 
eral ( onference, in April. 1941. 

A s, -ii-in-]aw of the late President Grant, Elder Young was presi- 
dent of the Mpine Stake, at the time of his appointment to the posi- 
tion which he now holds. His is a lifetime of faithful work in the 
church, and he is loved and respected by his associates. 

For mam years, he has served as president and manager of the 
Peoples Mate' Bank of American Fork, Utah. Mis efficiency and 
service to the community in which he resides has been never-ending 
and has endeared him to the community. 



105,000 Members in Relief 
Society 



Averaging a thousand new members every year since its organiza- 
tion, March 17. 1S42, the Relief Society boasts a membership of one 
hundred five thousand on its one hundred fifth anniversary, according 
to the Presidency of the Relief Society General Board. 

Celebration of the actual anniversary was observed by each Relief 
Society and officers during the month of March and included a pro- 
gramme presented by the Sisters on Hie first Sunday night of the 
month. Other activities have been largely social. 

The presidency also announced that correspondence connections 
have at last been completed with most of the European countries since 
the war. and explained that in many cases this i> the fust time since 
1938 that this contact has I. ecu made. 

Letters are now. being received from such places as Denmark, 
France, Holland. Hawaii. New Zealand. Palestine-Syria, South Africa. 
Sweden, Swiss-Austria Mission and Tonga. 

Many of these- Utters are expressions of appreciation to the Relief 
Society for their part in sorting, renovating, and packing welfare sup 
plies for European countries so much in need. The following para- 
graph is a quotation from one of these letters. 

"My husband and 1 want to thank you all personally from our 
hearts for your kindness. I ask myself the question, are we all worth} 
if so much love and kindness, which die members in America showed 
toward us. It is impossible for us to pay hack the love and kindness. 
We can only ask our Heaven 1 }- Father to bless all members, yes a 

hundred fold . . . 

Care of the needy has been a fundamental part of the Relief Society 
since its inception, and one hundred five thousand memhe s. engaged 
in furthering this worthy aim can perform countless deeds of kindness. 

— The Deseret News. 



Te Karere 



Established 1907. 



Wahanga 42. 




Mei, 1947. 



A. Reed Halversen 
Meryl Reber 



Tumuaki Mihana 
Etita 



"Ko tenei Pepa i zvhakatapua hei hapai ake i te izvi Maori ki 
roto i nga zvhakaaro-nui." 

Address Correspondence: 
Box 72, Auckland, C.l, New Zealand. 



"Te Karere" is published monthly by the New Zealand Mission of 
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and is printed by 
THE BUSINESS PRINTING WORKS LTD., 55 Albert Street, Auck- 
land, C.l, New Zealand. Subscription Rates: 3/- per six months; 
5/- per year; £1 for five years; £2/10/- for life. (United States 
Currency: $1.00 per year; $4.00 for five years; $10,00 for life.) 



CONTENTS 



Editorial — 

A Gentle Reminder For This Month Of May 

Special Features — 

President's Page 
Women's Corner 

Clifford H. Young 

Apostle Cowley Visits in Hawaii 
Sister Mihi Ormsby 
Our Recent Hui Tau 

M.I.A 

Missionary Ranks Increased 

Kaore He Wehenga Iwi, Hapu Ranei 

Church Features — 

Sunday School 
News from the Field 



Roto i te Hahi 



134 
136 
141 



146 

150 
151 



11". K VRERE 



Me. 1047 



(DctiYowal . 



A GENTLE REMINDER FOR THIS MONTH 

( >F MAY 

This is the month of May. In New Zealand it is one oi 
the first months of autumn, in the United State-, where I 
come from, it is a month of spring. But he- it fall or spring, 
Tinted States or New Zealand, there is a day in May that 
has come to mean much to every individual who has any loi e 
at all in his heart. Surely you've guessed : it's Mother's Daj . 

Not that I mean that only on this day does each individ- 
ual with love in his heart love just a little more. Our love 
of our mothers is certainly not restricted to this one day. We 
do not have to depend upon acts of government to officially 
designate a day upon which to love our mothers. The official 
decree of Mother's Day does not limit our love. But on this 
one day in the year, we pause to express what we feel daily — 
that is, a sincere appreciation for the love, devotion, and 
sacrifices of our mothers. 



On the second Sunday of May, mothers will he praised 
and honoured. The divine duty they have of bearing child- 
ren and rearing them to he upstanding men and women will 
he beautifully eulogized and their faithful services^ will he 
greatly extolled. But all the praises given them will not in 
any way counterhalance the measurement of love which 
render daily, year in and year out. Motherly sacrifices can 
never he repaid, but they can he, in part, returned if the child- 
ren whom they have striven to rear will hold to the wa 
life upon which they were fondle launched, if the children 
will hold to the course which their mothers so lovingly 
charted. Let each one of us. especially us younger people, 
redeem the bond which our mother has on our lives by living 
our lives so that we may accomplish the greatest amount of 
good at all times. Let each one of us lead a life that will be 
a monument to our mothers. It must not be a weak and 
shoddy monument, built on a sandy foundation, but one firm 
and deeply rooted, made of materials that will stand always. 
We must build this monument slowly, hut surely; it must be 
free from every form of licentiousness and sin; we must 
keep it free from moral contamination and from the poison- 
ing influence of certain drugs. We must avoid anything that 
tends to weaken our will, our soul, or our character. 



Mei 1947 TE KARERE 131 

The mother is a co-partner with God in that she is placed §| 

here on earth to care for His children. The Latter-day Saints J/f 

realize that every child born is vitally important and precious CV 

in the sight of God. In realizing this, we must realize just A 

how important a mother's job is then, in caring for her child- j|/ 

ren. They have been given to her as a sacred trust, to rear g; 

to manhood or womanhood and from there on to Godhood. ^ 

When we stop to think of this we realize the honour and ^ 

responsibility that is attached to motherhood. To a very ^ 

large extent, men are what their mothers make them. <v 

Mothers, are you proving yourselves worthy of the j^ 

heritage that is yours of caring for the spirit children which %^ 

are entrusted to your care by God? May we appeal to you 
to use all the power and influence that God has so abund- 
antly bestowed upon you to make better mothers of your 
daughters, and better fathers of your sons. Generation after 
generation of mothers, good mothers, mothers made and kept 
after the pattern that God designed and planned will be our 
best guarantee that the children of each generation will be 
men and women of quality. 

I never knew in childhood days, 

What mother meant to me ; 
I could never quite appreciate, 

How kind and good she'd be. 

It seems that I was careless, 

But, oh, she was good, 
I had to grow to manhood, 

Before I understood. 

She taught me life's great lesson, 

Which I can ne'er forget, 
Just mere appreciation, 

And love which God had let. 

As I look back on years gone by, 

And think how near she came to die, 
To bring me forth on earth to live, 

O God, be kind, she lives to give. 

My mother now is in her years, 

I'll try to keep her eyes from tears, 
I'll try to make life's pathway bright, 

By trying hard to do what's right. 

Author Unknown. 
— M.R. 



LJ2 



1 I k VRERE 



Mei 1"47 




President s Page 

Ill'I TAU THOUGHTS 

We arc all happy and grateful because of 
tin- very fine Mui Tau we have had the privi- 
: enjoying. Truly we were blessed l>v 
our Heavenly Father in many ways. In spite 
of the interruption in railroad transportation, 
there were comparatively few who really 
wanted to attend the conference that were left 
without a way to go. However, we do know 
of several who were keenly disappointed. We 
are indebted to the many people who owned 

their co-operation in transporting us from all parts of the island. 
Even the New Zealand Army assisted by making available i I 
four of their best passenger trucks for saints from the Auckland and 
Wellington areas. We appreciate the lenience of the transportation 
department of the Government in granting permits for the Army 
trucks and other buses to carry our people to Hastings. 1' was a 
great thrill to see the many loads of saints arriving at the marae. 
tired and weary of the long trips hut glad in he-art because their de- 
sires to attend the Hui Tau had been realized. Ahakoa te ua me te 
paruparu hari tonu ratou i te taenga atu. 

It seems that in many ways the Lord did lli> part in making- 
possible a successful I lui. The weather, though had at first at d pre- 
dicted to continue so. was practically ideal and all activities were t (in- 
cluded in fine shape. 

The music of the conference was indeed an inspiration. With 
twelve choirs prepared and participating, and many male and Female 
choruses, quartettes, and trios, we heard much inspirational singing 
of some inspired compositions. The combined choir, made up of 
saints and friends from all over the mission, sang wonderfully under 
the direction of Brother Sidney Crawford. The Singing Mothers 
and the number they rendered will long be remembered. The activ- 
ities on Monday, wherein we were entertained with the many action 
songs, pois, and hakas, were a thrill to everyone. We are mindful 
of the many hours that went into the preparation of all the fine things 
we saw and heard, and of all the effort expended in getting to the 
Hui. We want to express our sincere appreciation to all. 

The talks and addresses by M Men and Gleaners and by all 
others, both old and young, who spoke during the sessions of the 
conference were full of inspiration and instruction, much of which 
will undoubtedly be carried back to stimulate the activities of the 
church throughout the mission. The special programmes by the 
auxiliary organizations were outstanding. 



Mei 1947 TE KARERE 133 

It was wonderful to again have a large number of missionaries 
in attendance. Merely being there, though but few had the privilege 
of speaking, gave inspiration to the meeting and encouragement to 
the saints. 

We can't help but feel proud that Mr. A. Warren, the United 
States Minister to New Zealand, took time out of his busy life to 
pay us a visit, and we appreciate the fine way in which he was wel- 
comed and entertained. 

What would have been a highlight in the conference came a little 
too late. Though thousands of miles separate us from those who have 
been with us in the past, their hearts are still with this mission and 
the good people here. We received the following cablegrams that 
came too late to be read at the Hui : 

Hui Tau, c/o. President Halversen, 
Bridge Pa, Hastings, N.Z. 

Kia ora mai ano i roto i to tatou Hui Tau. Tena Koutou. 
Me Nopera kua riro nei, ka aroha hoki. Ma te Atua koutou e 
manaaki. Na Kauri. 

The Hui Tau, c/o. President Halversen, 
Korongata, Hastings. 

Wife, two sons, and I send aroha nui to President and Sister 
Halversen, Missionaries, and all Saints at Hui Tau. Bishop Glen 
Rudd. 

Ka nui te aroha me te mihi ki enei tangata mo raua i whakaaro 
mai ki a tatou i roto i to tatou Hui Tau. Me he mea i tutuki a raua 
hiahia kua tae mai raua ki te hui. Kei te pera nga whakaaro o nga 
kaumatua katoa kua hoki atu. 

To the good people of Korongata we all owe a debt a gratitude 
for the work they did in preparing buildings, grounds, and tents to 
take care of the crowd; to them and all the other saints and friends 
of Hawke's Bay district who assisted them in furnishing, preparing, 
and serving our meals, we say "thanks." Everything was wonderful. 
Ma te Atua koutou katoa e manaaki i nga wa katoa. Many others 
could be named who contributed greatly to the success of the confer- 
ence in various ways, and to each and every one of them, as well as 
to every individual who attended, which in itself is a support to the 
Hui Tau, we extend our thanks and appreciation. 

May we be inspired and assisted to live the gospel and to serve 
as leaders of righteousness among the people wherever we may be. 
It is hoped that our choirs and choruses and all other musical groups 
will continue to work and serve in their various branches and districts, 
lending inspiration to church gatherings throughout the year. And 
may Hui Tau be a reminder and an encouragement to live the Gospel 
of Jesus Christ every day. 



134 



TE KARERE 



\iu m7 




Women's Corner 



l'.v I .tan a I [alvessi n 
With a sincere hope that everyone reached 
their homes in safety after the Hui Tau, we 
lake this opportunity to express our thanks 
and gratitude for each contribution, whether 
<-rcat or small, towards making the Hui Tan 
a success. 

The sisters who gave of their time and 
mean- to decorate the Korongata Chapel with 
new drapes, carpeting, and furniture, are to 
he congratulated. As we entered the chapel 
we could feel the spirit of love, harmony, and 

reverence, and we appreciated the privilege of 

holding our officers' and teachers' meetings there. 

The handwork" on display, brought in by the Bisters, was beauti- 
ful and well done. From the many favourable comments, we Eeel 

that the work and efforts of these sisters have not been in vain. We 
thank you for your co-operation. 

Our first try at a combined Singing Mothers Chorus has been a 
good one. We hope it is a good beginning to something bigger and 
better as time goes on. 

There are many things we could mention, but space will not per- 
mit. We will just say that we do thank our Heavenly Father for 
people of faith who are willing to give of their time, talents, and 
means, to further His work here on this earth. We hope the same 
spirit of enthusiasm will carry on throughout the coming year and 
that the 1948 Hui Tau will snow even greater accomplishments. 

While trying to think of a good message to give to the sisters 
in the mission I ran across an article which appealed to me very much. 
I pass it on to you with the hope that you will get the same enjoy- 
ment from reading it that I did. 

"PATIENCE IN SPIRIT" 

Patience is a virtue which enjoined many times in Holy Writ 
upon those who would be, in reality, the children of God. It is 
classed with such other qualities as faith, virtue, knowledge, temper- 
ance, brotherly kindness, godliness, charity, humility, and diligence. 
Patience, as an attribute of character, is extolled in the Episl 
James : 

Be patient therefore, brethren, unto the coming of the Lord. Be- 
hold, the husbandmen waiteth for the precious fruit of the earth, and 
hath long patience for it, until he receive the early and latter rain. 

Be ye also patient; stablish your hearts: for the coming of the 
Lord draweth nigh . . . 



Mei 1947 TE KARERE 135 

Take, my brethren, the prophets, who have spoken in the name 
of the Lord, for an example of suffering affliction, and of patience. 

Behold, you count them happy which endure. We have heard of 
the patience of Job, and have seen the end of the Lord ; that the Lord 
is very pitiful, and of tender mercy. (James 5:7, 8, 10, 11.) 

The "patience of Job" has come to be a common saying among 
men, and anyone can learn a lesson in patience from studying the life 
of this "perfect and upright" man. 

It is usually the case, that one who habitually exercises patience 
has acquired this virtue from years of constant striving for its pos- 
session. Few individuals seem to be so fortunate as to be endowed 
with patience from birth. It is a priceless acquisition for the wife 
and mother. Children rarely realize the major role which patience 
plays in their home life as the mother guides the daily affairs of the 
home. But when a daughter assumes the responsibilities of wife- 
hood, she soon awakens to the necessity of being patient in order 
that her new home may be permeated with a spirit of love and under- 
standing. With the addition of the duties and cares of motherhood, 
a still greater need for patience is felt. If it is difficult to be patient 
in one's own affairs, it is still more difficult to be patient in directing 
the conduct of others. 

Too many mothers impulsively slap or berate a child without 
stopping to use a more effective means of correction for the lasting 
benefit of the child. It also requires patience to cheerfully perform, 
hour after hour, day after day, month after month, the same house- 
hold tasks over and over again. A spirit of patience is needed in 
order that joy may come from such inevitable tasks and not discon- 
tent or grumblings at the monotony and drudgery of a woman's 
housework. 

Only one who has learned by patience to curb hasty actions and 
govern an unruly tongue, allowing matters to proceed in a natural 
manner, realizes the contant surveillance he must impose on him- 
self. The tendency on the part of most people to seek to force an 
issue without letting the individual, properly guided, work out his 
own problems and thus gain invaluable experience for himself, is 
directly traceable to a lack of patience. 

Blessed is the home where patience abides as a cultivated and 
nutured member of the family. Blessed is any group which is pre- 
sided over by one who is "patient in spirit." From an intmiate asso- 
ciation with patience one grows ever stronger in living according to 
the admonition of the Lord : 

"In your patience possess ye your soul." (Luke 21 :19.) 

— The Relief Society Magazine. 



134 TE K tRERE Md 1947 

Clifford E. Young 

ASSIST WT TO THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE 

Address delivered <r the Sunday afternoon session of the 115th 
semi-annual conference I 1944, in the Tabet 

My brethren, as I look over this congregation, and as I Have been 
sitting here this afternoon, impressed, as I know we all have 1 1 
listening to those strains of sweet music. I have wondered jus! how 

tin- gospel of Jesus Christ will finally take root in the hearts of the 

children of men and how peace will finally conic. 

I would like to read ;i few verses from the words of the Saviour, 
which are found in the fourteenth chapter of John. Some of his 
apostles had asked him a number of questions; they were troubled; 
they no doubt had many things in their day to trouble their thinking. 
They did not quite understand his divine ministry and how the king- 
dom of God would come, and so a number of questions were asked. 
So we find Jesus saying to them: 

Let not your heart be troubled; ye believe in God. believe 
also in me. In my Father's house are many mansions : if it were 
not so. I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. 
And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and 
receive you unto myself ; that where T am, there ye may he also. 
And whither I go ye know, and the way ye know. 

Thomas saith unto him, Lord, we know not whither thou 
goest ; and how can we know the way ? 

Then Jesus answered and said unto him : 

... I am the way, the truth, and the life; no man cometh 
unto the Father, hut by me. If ye had known me. ye should 
have known my Father also: and from henceforth ye know him, 
and have seen him. 

Philip saith unto him. Lord, shew us the Father, and it suf- 
rlceth us. 

Jesus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you, 
and yet hast thou not known me. Philip? he that hath seen me 
hath seer, the Father! and how savest thou then, Shew us the 
father? Relievest thou not that I am in the Father, and the 
father in me? the words that T speak unto you I -peak not of 
myself; but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works. 

Believe me that T am in the Father, and the Father in me: 
or else believe me for the very works' sake. 

Verily, verily, T say unto you, He that believeth on me. the 
works that T do shall he do also: and greater works than these 
shall he do ; because I go unto my Father. 



Mei 1947 TE KARERE 137 

And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, 
that the Father may be glorified in the Son. 

If ye shall ask anything in my name, I will do it. 

If ye love me, keep my commandments. 

And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another 
Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever. 

Even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, 
because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him : but ye know him ; 
for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. 

I will not leave you comfortless : I will come to you. 

Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more ; but ye 
see me : because I live, ye shall live also. 

And that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and 
ye in me, and I in you. 

He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is 
that loveth me : and he that loveth me shall be loved of my 
Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him. 
(John 14:1-21.) 

It is a great promise, my brethren. It does offer the way and 
the means by which we may live in harmony with those injunctions 
that we have received here in this conference. 

I recently had the privilege of visiting the North Central States 
Mission. I would like to say just a word or two regarding those who 
preside over these missions. I never realized before what a tremend- 
ous responsibility it is. The men who are called to preside in these 
missions must take the young boys and girls who come to them and 
help them make their adjustments. They are called from all over 
the Church, they are not trained in the same homes, nor by the same 
home standards; they are not alike in their education, nor in their 
gospel training. Their temperaments and dispositions are different, 
and yet these mission presidents, with their wives who stand by their 
sides, take these young girls and boys and help them to adjust ; and 
the marvel, my brethren, is that they do adjust, and very quickly do 
they get the spirit of the mission, and do a marvellous work. This is 
not a trite expression. It is a reality. 

They make friends, and are invited into their homes ; they bear 
their testimonies, and people are responding to those testimonies, and 
are impressed with the majesty and the bigness of their message. 
Little by little this work in which you and I are engaged is growing 
and gradually spreading. As we think about it in terms of our 
present day conditions, we wonder sometimes how the little stone 
that was cut out of the moutain without hands will eventually till 
the earth; but if we will just look back, it is not very long when we 
had in sections, for example like California, New York, Denver, 



136 l E RARERE Mei 1947 

Chicago, just missions, just small br an die s ; today we have large 
stakes of Zion in all of these plac 

Throughout the mission fields the 1 (ranches are growing. I real- 
ize with yotl that there is a slowing up tiOV9 because of war conditions, 
hecause of lack of missionary help, but even with that lack there is 
a growth that is heartening, and it gives to von and me assurances 
that the gospel of Jesus Christ, this message of JeStlS — the good tid- 
ngs, is taking root in the heart- of the children of men. and they are 
translating these principles of truth into their lives and living them. 

We had the good fortune to visit a little branch away up on the 
south shores of the Lake of the Woods — just a few Scandinavian 
Saints. They had not had the Elders there for a long time. They 
are carrying on by themselves, they have built their own chapel, 
and when we entered that little chapel, President and Sister Killpack, 
and Sister Young and myself, we found a neat, clean chapel. We 
found a branch of faithful Latter-day Saints, away off from every- 
body. The nearest doctor, we were told is twenty-five miles away, 
and yet they were carrying on in the ministry of the Church, and 
were living the gospel of Jesus Christ. 

The chapel itself is a credit to the Church, made of rustic lumber, 
the benches are crude, with a pine floor, but just as clean and neat 
as it could be. Around the chapel were little flower boxes made of 
rustic pine, decorating that lovely place. I thought to myself : "What 
a fine example of beautification." 

Here is the Church in action, away out in these little outlying 
places. One of the brethren in his prayer the other day, thanked the 
Lord that we were here in the tops of the mountains. We are grate- 
ful for that, but this Church is no longer a Church of the tops of 
the mountains. It is a Church of the plains, it a Church of the is- 
lands of the sea, it is a Church of the world, and everywhere we go 
where the message of jesus has been taught we see the reflection of 
these truths, and men and women are living them, and are reflecting 
them in their lives, and that is what we found in the mission field. 

In one of the meetings of the missionaries, with the local mission- 
aries, one of the sisters who has been a member of the Church for 
only about two years, and who has now been called as one of the 
local missionaries, bore her testimony. Her husband is not a mem- 
ber of the Church. She comes from a family of refinement, her 
associates are people of education, and she herself impresses one as 
being a woman of culture and of good faith. In bearing her testi- 
monv she related this experience. She said: "My associates, many 
of my friends do not subscribe to the things that I am trying to live. 
We are frequently invited out in company where smoking is indulged 
in, and where cocktails are served. There is no moral issue with my 
friends regarding these things, and it does provoke a challenge with 



Mei' 1947 TE KARERE 139 

me, my husband not being a member of the Church. The other even- 
ing we were at a dinner party and cocktails were served. I pushed 
mine to the side, and my friend sitting next to me said : r Aren't you 
going to drink your cocktail?' I told her no, and she said, 'What's 
the matter with you?' I said: 'Nothing's the matter with me. I am 
living a great principle, and I would not let a little cocktail rob me 
of the strength and power of living that principle.' " 

Another instance. In one of our meetings in Minneapolis there 
came into our meeting an officer of the air force and his wife. I 
did not recognize them until at the close of the meeting they came 
up and lo and behold, it was a boy from my own stake. In the even- 
ing at St. Paul, where we held another meeting he was called upon 
to speak, and bore a fervent testimony. The humility of it was im- 
pressive. But here is the lovely thing about it, my brethren : That 
boy had been over in Europe, in combat service, I don't know how 
many missions he had had over Germany, but on his last mission he 
was severely wounded, and his co-pilot had to take over. His plane 
was damaged, but fortunately they were able to get back to England. 
The boy was hospitalized, and finally sent over to this country, where 
he convalesced in the Bushnell Hospital. His leg is still stiff, and he 
will never again be able to go back into combat service. He is now 
teaching, training. After his return, while he was in Bushnell, he 
came down one night to visit his worthy father, Bishop James W. 
Vance of Alpine, one of the stalwarts of my stake. We invited him 
into our home. I had recommended that boy for the mission field, 
and so I said to him, "Paul, tell me, how did you adjust yourself. 
You had been out preaching the gospel of peace, and on your return 
you were inducted into the service ; you went over Germany, perhaps 
over the very land where you had laboured. How did you make the 
adjustment?" 

He said : "Brother Young, I learned one thing. As I flew over 
Germany I felt in my heart that I was shooting down bombers and 
not people, that I was bombing installations, and not people. I kept 
that uppermost in my mind, and I believe the Lord has helped me to 
preserve that attitude in my military service." 

The gospel, my brethren, does translate itself into the lives of 
our people if we will permit it. It is for us. These injunctions that 
we have had given us in this conference, they mean for us strength 
and power, and they mean for us the power and ability to make for 
us the power and ability to make our lives real, harmonizing with 
the gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ, and only in living it may we be 
able to do that. 

I bear you my testimony, my brethren, I am grateful for the 
testimony that I have of this work. I cannot go out and prove its 
divinity — no man can do that — we may offer every inducement and 



14;i 



1 E KARERE 



.\ln 1947 



do everything in our power to make people feel that out message is 
scriptural, but when it comes to the last analysis of the thing, it is 
the testimony that is in the human heart that bears witness of the 
divinity of this work. 

While labouring as a missionary in England, over thirty-eigM 
years ago, one of our investigators, a whole Family of them, in fact, 
the mother being the leader, said. "Brother Young, we have- found 
that your doctrine i.s scriptural, believe in that, but if you can con- 
vince us that Joseph Smith was a prophet of God, that he saw God 
and that Jesus Christ talked with him. we will be baptized." 

"Sister MeManus," we said to her, "we cannot do that or prove 
that to you, but if you would know the will of the Father, if you 

would know of the truthfulness of our message, VOU, yourself must 
do the will of the Father, and you shall know. "He that will doeth 
the will of the Father shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of 
God or whether I speak of myself.' " 

We bore that testimony to her, and she made it a matter of 
prayer, and later she and her family were baptized That is the wax- 
it works, my brethren. It is through faith in God, it is through 
testimony that this work will he carried forward, and it i:- the Living 
of the gospel, and the testimony that will finally bring peace into the 
establishment of the kingdom of God in the earth. May it speedily 
come, 1 humbly pray, in the name of Jesus Christ . Amen. 



IMPORTANT: There are copies of pakeha Doctrine and 

Covenants available at the mission headquarters. They sell 
for 6/- each. Books of Mormon are also available in unlim- 
ited quantities at 2/6 each. Maori Pearl of Great Price and 
Doctrine and Covenants combination are available at 2/6, 
Maori hymn hooks at 4/-. 



IMPORTANT: Word has been received that the two vac- 
ancies in the General Authorities have been filled. Elder 
Henry D. Moyle has been .sustained as a member of the 
Council of the Twelve, to fill the vacancy caused by the death 
of Charles E. Callis. Since its inception, he has keen chair- 
man of the Welfare Committee. Elder Eldred Smith is the 
new presiding patriarch, replacing Elder Joseph F. Smith 
who recently resigned because of his health. 



Mei 1947 



TE KARERE 



141 



Apostle Cowley Visits in Hawai 




John M. Clarke and son in front of 
tablernacle in Honolulu. 



The following was written by John M. Clarke, in Honolulu, Hawaii. 

Bro. Clarke is the son of Wi Clarke, Tokomaru Bay, but has been 

living in Hawaii for a number of years. 

Kia ora, e nga Hunga Tapu- 

While at work, I was called 
to the phone and the voice at the 
other end said, "Te na koe e 
hoa." My heart leaped. It was 
Apostle Cowley. After a brief 
talk, he asked me to attend 
church on Sunday. 

Sunday, March 9, was quart- 
erly conference of the mission. 
When I entered the tabernacle 
every seat was taken ; I had to 
take my place in the aisle. I saw 
Apostle Cowley seated among 
the mission leaders. There was 
harmony in the assembly ; there 
was a spirit of truth throughout 
the building. 

I looked up as the Apostle pointed me out to the secretary. The 
secretary then came down the aisle and greeted me, called me by 
name, and asked me to sit with the Apostle. As I approached Apostle 
Cowley he shook my hand and greeted me with a hongi. There was 
a dead silence in the building; the spirit of God was present. I 
tremblingly kept back the tears as the people, witnessed the love for 
the Maori people which was shown by Elder Cowley. 

Elder Cowley took the stand to talk. He spoke of you people 
and introduced me as a Maori. His talk was so striking and filled 
with the spirit of the Lord that the people, after the service, roamed 
about trying to shake his hand. 1 spoke briefly to him and returned 
home. 

In the evening the M.I. A. conducted the programme. Again the 
building was filled to capacity. The choir sang Hawaiian songs that 
soothed the hearts of many. Again Apostle Cowley took the stand 
and my eyes and ears were strained to see and to bear the powerful 

talk. 

He spoke slowly and sternly, lie said tbat be did not want to 
come on this mission but wished that others could have been sent so 



142 TE KARERE Mei 1947 

as to receive the blessings. Almost at the end of his talk he -aid that 
one day he will see the Maori choir and orators, along with thoflC of 
Samoa. Tahiti, ai.d Tonga, assembled to mingle with the Hawaiians 

when they celebrate the one hundredth anniversary of the coming of 

the Church of Jesus Christ to the Islands. 

At this point 1 thought of the M.A.C. and wondered if the 

preachings of Tuta, Duncan, TuarJ Meha, Takerei [haia, Kamau, etc. 

were to come to pass: the gathering "o nga Tauwiwi a Eparaima." 

If SO, the time is near; Apostle Cowley has heen >et aside and 
chosen. May yon all put your faith and prayers in him, that his work 
may he in accord with God. Save up your shillings and pennies that 
you may he present at that great day in Hawaii. God has made a 
promise which he will keep. 

Ka nui te Aroha kia koutou katoa. 



Sister Mihi Orrmsby 

Na Hori Hooro 

Paoa atu enei korero, tirohia iho e te hunga katoa i mohio kia 
Sister Mihi Ormsby, hoa wahine o brother John Ormsby o Rotorua 
i tuatahi mahara ahau kia tuhia Pakehatia, kati maharatia iho ano, 
ko te hunga i mohio kia Mihi, mai o tona tamarikitanga kua kauma- 
tuatia i naianei, a kaore e matatau iho ki nga reta pakcha. 

No te tekau-ma-tahi o Aperira nei i hemo ai, a i huia atu ai a 
Mihi ki ona tupuna i takoto ai i te moer.ga roa, i te urunga e kore 
e taka. Haere e whae i runga i o iwi i o maunga i whaka-tauki-tia 
nei e ratou, heke nui kua whiti ki tua o te aukati. No roto i te hunga 
tapu. he kaunihera tuatahi no te Hui Atawhai o te takiwa o Hauraki ; 
i mohiotia nuitia ai ia i roto i ena rohe, i Tauranga, I Turanga, i Haki 
Pei. i Wairarapa i Ngapuhi ano hoki, i aroha nuitia e ona iwi, mo 
nga mahi ataahua i waiho e ia hei tauira kia ratou. Tekau-ma-rua 
ona tau i taku kitenga i a ia i te Hui Tau i te Aroha. I haere mai 
ia ki tana hui ma runga hoiho raua ko tona papa ko Pouaka Paki, 
otira i etahi o ana haerenga ma runga tereina, he kotiro ataahua i tona 
tamahinetanga, a i tona kaha ki te whai haere i nga hui, ka tupu ake 
tona matauranga ki r.ga tikanga o te rongo pai, kaore rawa i taea te 
whakangaueue, a mate noa nei ia. Ana tamariki e ora nei tekau-ma- 
toru ; e wha kua mate ; e toru-tekau-ma-ono ana mokopuna ; katoa, 
i mahue iho i a ia hei tangi i tona wehenga atu ; e ono tekau-ma-wha 
ona tau. 



Mei 1947 TE KARERE 143 

Our Recent Hui Tau 

By Kelly Harris 

Korongata is a small Maori settlement of about four hundred 
people, ninety per cent of whom are church members. The village 
is set among poplars and weeping willows which grow in profusion 
and seems to be nestling snugly at the feet of the hills which encircle 
the lovely valley in which it is situated. 

The thirty homes of the village surround the pa which covers 
about seven of the twenty acres which comprise the total area of the 
settlement. The pa, which is a Maori word with the modern meaning 
of "meeting compound," has two native meeting houses and a large 
whare-kai (dining hall) with a capacity of four hundred and eighty 
persons. 

Add to the several buildings of the pa, one large marquee, thirty- 
five by one hundred and five feet, which was used for meetings, half- 
a-dozen slightly smaller tents and more than fifty small tents which 
were used for sleeping accommodations. Add, also, about two thous- 
and people, visitors from all parts of New Zealand, Maori and Euro- 
pean, member and non-member, and you have the setting for the 
fifty- fifth Hui Tau (Annual Conference) of the Church in New 
Zealand. 

The conference convened on April four and lasted four days, 
until April seven. The people of this mission were meeting in their 
conference at the same time the General Authorities and others in 
Zion were convening in General Conference in Salt Lake City. The 
conference here was designed to celebrate the founding of the Church 
on April 6 and to commemorate the centenary of the arrival of the 
Saints in the Great Salt Lake Valley. 

Apart from the gigantic task of preparing the grounds and facili- 
ties for the convenience of the two thousand who were expected to 
attend, and of preparing a total of twelve meals for them, the gravest 
concern was in respect to transporting the people to the conference. 

Preliminary arrangements with the Government, pertaining to 
railway travel, ensured adequate and satisfactory transport from all 
parts of the country. At the last moment, however, the Government 
was forced to curtail normal train service because of an acute coal 
shortage. This drastic action "all but wrecked the Hui Tau." With 
only two days left before the scheduled time of departure, and fired 
by the unshakeable faith of the mission president, A. Reed 1 [alversen, 
contacts were made with all kinds of transport agencies, including a 
shipping agency, until the Army and a few private trucking interests 
were able to help. Thus, nearly a thousand persons crowded into 



144 TK K VRERE Mr. 1947 

covered Army truck-, private truck-, and buseSj and embarked on 
their journey, winch for some was as long as a thousand miles, round 
trip. Perhaps, in effect, this was not so much unlike the covered 
wagon pioneer caravans of a hundred /ears ago. 

As each bus and truck load of Saint- arrived al the marae during 
Thursday, Friday, and Saturday, the mission president soon sought 
them out to express his aroha and appreciation for their eff< rts in 
getting to Ilui Tau. No serious accident of any kind bothered the 
hundreds who travelled the difficult roads. 

When rain fell Thursday evening and part of Friday, much of 

the happy enthusiasm of the people deteriorated somewhat. Yet the 
rain proved to he a blessing in disguise, for the Saint- were -uhdued 
and made humble which allowed a better spirit of worship, a- • 
tion, and friendliness to permeate the remaining days of the confer- 
ence. Every heart and soul could not help hut absorb mere of the 
true tone of the vital messages delivered. 

The several general meetings of the conference, from Friday 
morning to Sunday night, all held in a huge tent equipped with loud 
speakers, were well attended. At each session, a different choir fur- 
nished inspirational music. A combined choir of more than three 
hundred voices sang during tin- Sunday afternoon session and a oom 
bined chorus of Singing Mothers also participated. Speakers included 
'.la- majority of the fifty missionaries present, as well as several of 
the local brethren and sisters, varying in age from ten to ninety years. 

Of particular interest was the fact that many of the Eld< rs spoke 
in Maori to the congregation. T<> the Maori people, this effort was 
important. They saw in it the same conviction, the same spirit, the 
same ability, the same kind of people, and above all, the same truths 
being taught and shared with them that many experienced years he- 
fore. The music of Maori words expressing simple testimonies and 
sublime scriptural truths seemed to fill all hearts with appreciation 
for the past and present. 

Perhaps the most colourful and intriguing part of our llui Tau 
deals with competition work. Competitions date back to 1927, when 
solos and trios were made competitive. From then until 193n. there 
was a remarkable advancement in the quality and standard of the 
works presented. In that year, competitions were expanded to include 
trios, quartettes, choruses, choirs, sport and field events, orations, 
short-story telling, haka. poi, action songs, hand work in Maori arts 
and crafts, modern hand work, and cooking. Under the mellowing 
influence of the gospel, and under the personal influence of the var- 
ious mission presidents, many of the known evils of competition were 
overcome. Xow, however, only singing, oratorical, and Maori items, 
besides tennis and basketball, come within the framework of com- 
petition at Hui Tau. 



Mei 1947 TE KARERE 145 

This year, there were twelve choirs, ranging from twenty to 
eighty voices each. The same number of ladies' choruses and fifteen 
trios competed at this Hui Tau. The interest and enthusiasm taken 
in these activities make richer all who attend a conference. Unique 
interpretations of songs, which make no two alike, the natural sweet 
singing of the Maori people in particular, the haka, poi, and Maori 
action songs are a thrill. All the competitions were sandwiched be- 
tween the meetings, until on Monday when every effort was made 
to finalize the tennis, basketball, and Maori items. 

The United States Minister Plenipotentiary to New Zealand, 
Mr. Avra Warren, kindly accepted the invitation of President Halver- 
sen to attend the Hui Tau. A special reception programme was ar- 
ranged on Monday afternoon as the Minister arrived. Every effort 
was put forward to allow the distinguished visitor and his party to 
see a programme that was representative of the activities put on dur- 
ing the Hui. No distinguished visitor to any Maori community is 
allowed to go onto the marae without receiving a welcome in oratory 
by elders of the people. It was a great thrill, indeed, for the Maori 
people assembled, to hear Mr. Warren respectfully reply to the 
Maori speeches in Maori. There was the mark, not only of a dis- 
tinguished gentleman, but to the Maori, a rangatira. He was con- 
sideration indeed. 

Presentations to the winners of the various competitions took 
place at the M.I. A. Gold and Green Ball held in the Assembly Hall 
at Hastings, on Monday evening. This last function of the confer- 
ence was thoroughly enjoyed by all who attended. Spectacular 
crowning of Sister Una Thompson, outgoing Y. W.M.I. A. mission 
president, was a surprise and thrill to all, and was the highlight of 
the evening. 

As midnight struck, many left to prepare for their long trek 
home. Several hundreds left the marae for their homes by buses, 
trucks, and cars, in the early hours of the morning. 

The breaking-up of a Hui Tau is always sobering, sometimes 
tearful. Yet there is thankfulness in every word or song heard as 
the various groups depart. 

The little village of Korongata was a hive of activity, as the 
people left, with hundreds of people bidding farewell to old and 
new friends'; the handclasps, though short, were firmer. Nothing 
and nobody would be still until nightfall, until the last group of vis- 
itors had left and the work-weary people who fed and catered them 
would take a well-earned rest. 

So ended this Hui, the fifty-fifth annual conference of the New 
Zealand Mission of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 



14c, TE RARER! Mei 1947 

M.I. A. 

1 hli Tau is DOW over and we are pleased with the interest shown 
by the members of the Mutual in the presentation of the various 
items. The standard maintained, which is equal to any of the pre- 
vious years, reflects the great amount of hard work and sacrifice of 
time put in by the officers and members alike. 

We thank you for your efforts and though von are not all win- 
ners, you have gained that much more knowledge and experience 
which you must continue to build Up throughout this year's work. So, 
keep your quartettes, trios, choruses, etc.. together for they are neces- 
sarv in your branch activities. 

DISTRICT MUTUAL BOARDS 

From now on the mission board will contact the various 1 tranches 
of the mission through the district boards. In this matter we ask for 
the co-operation of the district presidencies in seeing that the M.I. A. 
district boards are organized. It is the duty of these district boards 
to watch over the work of the branches: 

1. Visit them regularly. 

2. See that they are holding meetings, closely following the pat- 
tern which is given herein. 

3. Have them send their reports to you regularly, and in turn, 
you send another copy to the mission board secretary. 

4. Send in also, a list of the branches in your district, along with 
the names of their respective officers. 

5. It is necessary that you learn the duties of every officer's 
work; write to our office, Box 61, Dannevirke, and we will 
gladly send you a handbook, free of charge. 

PATTERN OF PROGRAMME 

Officers' meeting (commencing at 7:00) 

Song. 

Prayer. 

Minutes read. 

Check up on the evening's programme, including the preparation 

of the teachers of the four cultural arts. 

Prepare next week's programme. 

Discuss anything of interest to the Mutual, if time permits. 

Prayer. 



Mei 1947 



TE KARERE 



147 



General Meeting (commencing at 7:30) 

Five minutes is allowed for assembling; thus the meeting com- 
mences for a 15-minute preliminary programme at 7:35. 
Announcements. 
Song. 
Prayer. 
Song. 
Theme. 
One or two items. 

Class period (7:55 to 8:25) 

Five minutes is allowed for dividing to the various classrooms. 
Manuals: Adults, "Special Interest Manual," 25 years and up; 
M Men and Gleaners, "M Men and Gleaner Manual/' 17 to 24 
years; Beehive girls, "Beehive Manual," 12 to 16 years; Junior 
Boys or Scouts, choose suitable lesson material for 12 to 16 year 
old boys. 

Cultural arts period (8:30 to 9:00) 

The four cultural teachers take charge, each teaching his or her 
own special subject to one class only throughout the period and 
moving in rotation every week. The manual is "Manual for 
Community Activity Committees." 

Reassemble for closing exercises (9:05 to 9:15) 
Five minutes is allowed for reassembling. 
Late announcements. 
Song. 
Benediction. 

Recreation. 

Thirty minutes is allowed for this period. 



HUI TAU CONTEST RESULTS 



M Men oration (5 entries) 
1st: Korongata 
2nd : Auckland-Mangere 
3rd: Nuhaka 

Men's Chorus (3 entries) 
1st: Korongata 
2nd : Auckland-Mangere 
3rd : Heretaunga 

Quartette (5 entries) 
1 st : Auckland-Mangere 
2nd : Korongata 
3rd: Nuhaka 



Gleaner Oration (4 entries) 
1 st : Korongata 
2nd : Tamaki 
3rd : Heretaunga 

Ladies' Chorus (11 entries) 
1st: Auckland-Mangere 
2nd : Huria and Tamaki 
3rd : Korongata 

Ladies' Trio (13 entries) 
1st: Auckland-Mangere 
2nd: Tahaenui 
3rd : Te 1 lapara and Wairoa 



14S 



TE ECARERE 



Mei IW 



Action Soul; ( 8 entries) 
1st : Tamaki 
2nd : Auckland-Mangere 
3rd : I [iona 

Men's I laka i 5 entries) 
Tins contest was cancelled 

owing to defaults and delays. 

Ladies' Poi I 3 entries I 
1st: Nuhaka 
2nd : Tamaki 
3rd : Tahaenui 

Women's Tennis Singles (17 
entries) 
1 s1 : Wellington 
2nd : Wairoa 

Mixed Doubles (15 entries) 
1st: Heretaunga 
2nd: Nuhaka 



Junior Girls' Action Song | 1 
enti i 
1 st : Korongata 

2nd: Xnhaka 
3rd : I [eretaunga 

Junior Men'-- 1 laka i 2 entries ) 
1 st : Tamaki 
2nd : Tahaenui 

Men's Tennis Singles i 16 
entries | 

1st: Nuhaka 

2nd : Auckland-Mangere 

1 ,adies' I >Oubles | Id entries ) 

1 st : Te 1 [apara 

2nd : Wairoa 

Basketball (13 entries) 
1 st : Korongata 

2nd: Huria 



Owing to the late hour, the finals in all sections of the tennis had 
to be suspended; however, with the approval of those in charge the 

finalists were drawn. 

AGGREGATE POINTS 



Korongata 


.. 12 


Wellington 


.. 17 


Auckland-Mangere . 


. . 61 


Opoutama 


.. 8 


Tamaki 


. . 58 


Hamilton 


.. 8 


Xnhaka 


.. 54 


Porirua 


7 


Heretaunga 


.. 28 


Rotorua 


7 


Tahaenui 


.. 25 


Te Hauke 


.. 6 


Huria 


.. 10 


Waituhi 


.. 5 


Te Hapara 


.. 19 


Waimarama 


.. 5 


Wairoa 


. . 18 


I [iona 


4 



Thus, Korongata wins the "Gaisford Cup" and in the tennis 
award of points. Xnhaka wins the "Te Horo Horo Tennis Shield." 

We specially thank Bro. Joseph Te Ngaio and his hard work- 
ing assistants and umpires for conducting the tennis, p,ro- Wipere 
Amaru and his team of timekeepers, scorers, hell-man, and team of 
referees for conducting the basketball competition, and Elder John 
Hyde for assisting the board officers. Last but not least, we are very 



Mei 1947 



TE KARERE 



149 



grateful to Bro. Walter Smith for judging the singing contests and to 
Mr. Tira Rautu who judged the Maori contests. 

Again we thank you all. Ma te Atua tatou katoa e manaaki. 

— Mission Mutual Board. 

M.I.A. REGISTERED COLOURS 



Awarua : Red, Gold. 
Huria : Black, Lemon. 
Hiona: Black, White, Silver. 
Kohunui : Yellow, Black, White. 
Mokau: Red, White, Blue. 
Madsen : Royal Blue, Gold. 
Matakowhai : Black. 
Nuhaka : Royal Blue, White. 
Punaruku : Red, Black. 
Rotokawa : Scarlet, Grey. 
Te Hauke : Black, White. 
Utakura : Nigger Brown, White. 
Wairoa : Yellow, White. 
Whangaroa : Maroon, White. 
Whangara: Blue, Red. 
Opoutama : Black, Blue. 
Okautete : Grey, Purple. 
Frankton: White, Green, Tan. 



Auckland : Cambridge Blue, Gold. 
Hastings : Grey, Wine. 
Korongata : Grey, Pink. 
Kaikou : Blue, White, Gold. 
Muriwai : Blue, Lemon. 
Mangamuka : White, Gold. 
Mangere : Maroon, White. 
Porirua : Brown, White. 
Puketapu : Grey, Green. 
Tamaki : Maroon, Grey, Red, 

White, Black. 
Tokomaru Bay: White. 
Waimarama : Scarlet, White. 
Wanganui : Grey, White. 
Waihou : Black. Gold. 
Whangaruru : Brown, Apricot. 
Gladstone : Navy Blue, White. 
Ohiti : Navv Blue, Pink. 



HE MATENGA 

TE PERE HOORI HEREORA i mate i te 6 o nga ra 
o Maehe, 1947, i tana kainga i Pukatea. I tae ia ki te hohi- 
pera o Kawakawa, a i te mea kihai he painga ka hoki ia ki 
te kainga ka mate nei. 

He nui nga iwi i tae mai ki te tangihanga. Na Hirini T. 
Heremaia i whakatapu te rua, a na Piripi Kopa i whakahaere 
nga karakia. 

Kua mahue iho tana wahine a Ruma P. Hereora me a 
raua tamariki e waru kei to ratou kainga i Ruatangata e noho 
ana. 



150 TE KARERE Mei 1947 

Missionary Ranks Increased 

Transferred from the Samoan Mission, Elder Jerry Daniel 
Reaux arrived lure on April 3. lie is now labouring in the Wai- 

rarapa district. Elder Reaux (pronounced Rowe), is from San Fran- 
California, and was transferred to this mission from Samoa 
for health reasons. 

Arriving in Auckland In-fore President Halveraen returned from 
Hui Tan. were six Elders, one of whom brought his wife with him. 

Elder Rulon Gerald Craven comes from Boise, Idaho, and has 
been assigned to the Taranaki district. Elder Elden Stokes, now in 
the Mahia district, is from Salmon, Idaho. Elder Perry La Mar 
Xebeker comes from Newton, Utah, and is in the Whangarei district 
now. Elder William Morris Dale, of Salt Lake City, Utah, has !>ecn 
assigned to the Poverty Bay district, and Elder Paul Jensen Allen, 
who is also from Salmon, Idaho, is now labouring in the Otago dis- 
trict in the South Island. 

Elder and Sister L. De Mar Holdaway are from Salt Lake City, 
Utah, and are working at Thames, in the Hauraki district. 

Elder Stanley Hay, of Maromaku in the Whangarei district, has 
been called, with the consent of the First Presidencv, to fulfill a two- 
year mission in the Xew Zealand Mission. At Hui Tau, he was 
assigned to the Taranaki district and went directly to his field of 
labour. Several Maori brethren have been called on missions, also. 
One is Te Iwi Edwards who has been assigned to the Whangarei 
district ; it will be remembered that Te Iwi fulfilled a six months 
mission last year at mission headquarters. Bro. Papa Hirini has been 
called to labour in the Taranaki district. 

TRANSFERS WITHIN THE RANKS 

Leaving for Rarotonga on April 3, was Elder John L. Sorenson, 
who has been labouring in the Auckland district since his arrival sev- 
eral months ago. Also labouring in the Auckland district, was Elder 
James W. Poulson, who has now been transferred to the Poverty Bay 
district. 

Going to the Whangarei district, to labour in the town of Wha- 
ngarei, are Elders Leonard McKee, who has been labouring in Well- 
ington, and Nels Nelson, who has been in the Hauraki district. Tak- 
ing Elder McKee's place in Wellington is Elder Floyd Hawkins who 
come- from the Otago district in South Island. Elder George l\. 
Clawson is being transferred to the Hauraki district from the Wha- 
ngarei district. Elder Floward Eckersley is in the Taranaki district 
now, after having ben transferred from Wairarapa. Taka Panere, 
who has been in the Hauraki district is beginning his labours now in 
Whangarei district. 



Mei 1947 TE KARERE 151 

Kaore He Wehenga Iwi, Hapu 
Ranei i Roto i te Hahi 

He mea tango mai i roto ite pukapuka "Gospel Doctrine" 
a Hohepa F. Mete. 

Na Hori Hooro i whakamaori. 
Ina korerotia te korero mo nga mana o nga iwi o te ao, me ata 
marama ano tatou, kaore he wehewehenga iwi, hapu ranei i roto i te 
Hahi o Ihu Karaiti o te Hunga Tapu o nga Ra o Muri Nei. Kaore e 
kawea mai ki roto i te hahi nga karanga wehewehe i te tangata, ara 
he Wiiti (Swede) etahi, he Tiamana, Ruhia, he Ingirihi he Marikana 
ranei. Ko nga ingoa whakamanene i te tangata kua akiritia ki wahi 
ke; i roto i te hahi, kua meinga tatou katoa he taina, he tuakana he 
tuahine i roto i te whare o te whakapono ; a me aroha tatou ki te 
hunga katoa o waho, me te hunga ano i tu mai nei hei hoa riri kia 
tatou, me aroha i te aroha atawhai. 

Kaore ano hoki e kore te pupu ake o te mahara aroha i te tangata, 
ki nga whenua i whakatupuria mai ai ratou, i mua atu i to ratou 
whitinga mai ki tenei whenua o Amerika, ahakoa kua u o ratou wae- 
wae ki konei, tera ano te hokihoki o ratou mahara ki o ratou wa- 
kainga, ki o ratou iwi i mahue atu ra i a ratou, no reira, ko te hunga 
tapu i ahu mai i te nuku o nga whenua, ara i Ingarangi, i Paranihi, 
i Tiamana i Kaniwenia (Scandinavia), i Horana ranei, kaua e waiho 
hei rurenga ma te korero amuamu ; hei pehitanga hei whakahenga ma 
te tangata whenua, kaore tatou e tika kia wehe i a ratou, ki te ki 
ranei he manene ratou i runga i tenei whenua. E hara nei hoki i a 
ratou i tohu te whenua hei whanautanga mo ratou, engari na to 
ratou whakapono ka tohu ratou i tenei hahi hei hahi mo ratou, a, i 
tena tohu ka uhi iho te ingoa o te Runga Rawa, hei whakangungu 
rakau mo ratou, hei ariki atu i te manenetanga ; ka kiia ratou he hunga 
tapu. Ka waiho ratou hei tangata tika, piripono hoki ki te mana 
kawanatanga o nga teiti (States) o te kotahitanga o Amerika; o 
etahi atu motu, whenua ranei e noho ai ratou ; i nga wahi mamao i 
te mata o tenei ao, hanga kainga tuturu mo ratou i ena rohe katoa. 

Me Piri Pono te Hunga Tapu ki te Kotahitanga o Nga 
Teiti o Amerika 

Me waiho tonu tenei hei mahara tuturu mo tatou mo te hunga 
e noho ana I Amerika nei, ahakoa tatou no te kahui te rangatira- 
tanga o te Atua, he mema ano hoki tatou no te kotahitanga o Amerika. 
Kei te awhitia tonutia tatou ki roto i te uma te hahi o te Atua; led 
te piripono ano hoki tatou ki te mana kawanatanga Amerika. 

Kaore e whai wahi mo te ao ki te tawai mai i a tatou, kua uru 
nei hoki tatou ki roto i nga pakanga me nga whawhai i whawhaitia 



IS2 TE KARERE Mci 1949 

e to tatou kawanatanga ; me to tatou noho rite ki te awhina, ki te 
tautoko i to tatou kawanatanga; ki te karo i nga patu mona, ki te 
hapai ake i tona honore, kei tuaahu tapu mo nga tikanga katoa i 
whakatinanatia ki roto i te Kawenata (constitution) o tend whenua, 
hei tiaki i nga iwi kua whakaawhingia nei e ia, ka piripono tonu te 
hunga tapu taea noatia te mutunga. 

Mo te Piripono ki te Kawenata (Constitution) i Hangaia 
mo te Kotahitanga o Amerika ( U.S.A.) 

Kei te tumanako i roto rawa o toku wairua tei ei, ara, ma nga 
mema o te Hahi o Ihu Karaiti o te Hunga Tapu o nga Ka o Muri Net, 

kia urn ki roto rawa i o ratou whatu-manawa, me ratOU wairua, 
te piripono ki ngga tikanga katoa i whakatinatina mai ki roto i te 
kawenata o tenei whenua. i noho ai tatou i runga i te here-kore, i 
whiwhi ai i te taanga manawa, tae atu hoki ki te manene me te manu- 

hiri. i uru mai nei ki roto i nga kuaha o tenei whenua. 

Whakarongo ra e nga iwi katoa o tenei whenua. puta noa ona 
rohe, taiawhio atu i ona wahi katoa, kua noho nei tatou i roto i te 
here kore, i runga i te taumata tika; kaua tatou e hoki whakamuri, 
e takatakahi i nga tikanga o tenei Kawenata. Ko te hunga whaka- 

hawea. ko ratou ta tatou e takatakahi. 

Ina kotiti ke n.^a whakataunga a nga kai whakarie whakawa i to 

te ture, kua puare i te kawenata te huarahi e ahei ai i a tatou te akin" 
atu i a ratou ki waho. Otira kia mahara ano tatou kite whakamana- 
wanui ki nga he ririki e pa ana kia tatou. e pipi ana mai i roto i te 
kawenata me te ture, kei whawha atu tatou ki ana he pakupaku, ka 
whakahuaranga i etahi raruraru kino ke atu. 

Te koa mo te Kotahitanga o Amerika ; kei te ihiihi a roto i an 
ma tenei iwi c kiia nei no reira tatou ; ko te take, e tino mohio ana 
ahau i roto rawa i oku whakan.ro. kaore he whenua i wahi ke atu. o 
runga i tenei ao, i whakawateatia penei me tenei. hei whakatunga ma 
te Atua o Runga Rawa i tona hahi ; he whenua hoki i ruarua noa n^a 
hoa riri i tu mai ki te Apitihana i te whakahokinga mai o te hahi. He 
whenua tenei kei runga i te here kore, a kua whakawateatia mo nga 
mahi karakia katoa e pupu ake ana i roto i nga whakaaro o te iwi. 

He whenua tenei i rahuitia mo te hunga i pehia e nga taumaha- 
tanga : mo te hunga ano hoki e hihiko ana ki te whakatuturu kainga 
hei nohoanaga, hei okiokinga mo ratou. i raro i te tau-marumaru- 

tanga o tenei kawenata. 

Ko enei nga ahuatanga me nga tikanga i te wa i whakahokia mai 

ai e te Atua toi a hahi ki tenei ao. Mai ra ano Tona kaha ki te tiaki. 
ki te awhina i Tana hahi i roto i nga rureatanga, taea noatia tenei 
ra. Kua tu ki runga ki te kamaka rangatira, o te matauranga; i te 

pono e pipi ana mai i roto. Te ma, te kori, te tapatahi rite katoa ki 
ta te Kaihanga i whakaaro ai. 



Mei 1947 TE KARERE 153 



Sunday School 



SACRAMENT GEM 
God, our Father, hear us pray, 

Send Thy grace this holy day; 
As we take of emblems, blest, 
On our Saviour's love we rest. 
KINDERGARTEN (4 to 5 years) : 

"A Golden Calf" Exodus 32, 34. To God, our Heavenly Father, we owe 

all our worship. 
''Living to Bless Others" Ruth — Book of Ruth. The Lord remembers a 

kind and loving heart. 
"A Home in the Temple" Samuel — I Samuel 1, 2, 3. Little children can 

serve the Lord. 
"The First King of Israel" Saul — I Samuel 8-10. 
PRIMARY (6 to 9 years) : 

"Defense Before Agrippa" Acts 26. 
"Voyage Toward Rome" Acts 27:1-40. 
"Paul Shipzcdrecked" Acts 27: 41-44; 28:1-11. 
"Paul in Rome" Acts 28:11-31. 
CHURCH AND A DEPARTMENT (10 and 11 years, 12 to 15 years) : 
"Wanderitigs in the Wilderness (B.C. 1490-1451)" Numbers 10-21. 
"The End of the Wandering (B.C. 1451)" Numbers 21-32 ; Deut. 33-34. 
"The Passage of the Jordan (B.C. 1451)" Josh. 1-6. 
"The Conquest of Canaan (B.C. 1451)" Tosh. 7-11. 
GOSPEL DOCTRINE, B AND C DEPARTMENTS: 
Book of Mormon. 

"The Stick of Ephraim" Ezekiel 37:16-20; II Nephi 3:12; D. & C. 27:5. 
"The Sealed Book" Isaiah 29:11-14; Joseph 2 :62-65. 
"Thy Speech Shall Be Lozv Out Of The Dust" Psalm 85:11; Isa. 29:4; 

45:8; II Nephi 26:16; 27:6, 13: 3:19, 20; Moses 7:62. 
"The Plates' Mormon 8:14-17; Esther 5:1-5; D. & C. 3:16-20; 5:11-15: 
10:38-46. 

RATAPU TUATAHI 
Te korama o nga Apotoro Te-kau-ma-rua. Te-kau-ma-rua nga tangata, 
kei ia ratou nei te turanga Apotoro, he mea ata whakatu marike. Ko ratou te 
korama o nga Apotoro Te-kau-ma-rua, e karangatia ana ano Ko te Kaunihera 
o nga Te-kau-ma-rua. Ko enei kua kiia e Te Ariki, ko Te Kaunihera haereere, 
me te mahi i raro i te whakahaere o te Tumuakitanga Tuatahi o te Hahi i nga 
wahi katoa o te ao. He korama ko a ratou nei i whakatau ai i runga i te 
whakaaro kotahi, te kaha me te mana i rite tonu te paiheretanga, ano ko ta te 
Tumuakitanga Tuatahi o te Hahi. Ki te hapa te Tumuakitanga o te Hahi i 
runga i te matenga, i te korenga ranei e ahei ki te whakatutuki i tona mahi, 
te mana whakahaere kawanatanga ka tuku iho i taua wa ano ki te korama o 
nga Apotoro Te-kau-ma-rua ma ratou nei e whakaingoa te Tumuakitanga Tua- 
tahi. 

Nga Patai: (1) He aha te Korama Te-kau-ma-rua? (2) Kei raro ratou 
i te whakahaere o wai ma? (3) Ina raruraru te Tumuakitanga Tuatahi i runga 
i te matenga, i te raruraru ranei ka riro kia wai te mana whiriwhiri whakakapi f 

RATAPU TUARUA 
Te korama tumuakitanga o nga whitu-te-kau. Te korama o nga whitu-te- 
kau he ropu ko a ratou whakataunga i runga i te whakaaro kotahi pera ano te 
paiheretanga me to nga Apotoro i runga i nga lake lie mea ata mau mai ki mua 
i nga whitu-te-kau hei whiriwhiri ina taua ropu. lie niaha tonu nga korama 
whitu-te-kau e hiahiatia ana i roto i te hahi. Tenei me teuei <> nga korama 
kei raro i te whakahaeretanga o nga tumuaki e whitu. Otira ko nga tumuaki 
e whitu o te tumuakitanga tuatahi o nga whitu-te-kau ko ratou te tumuaki o 
era atu korama katoa nga whitu-te-kau me ratou tumuaki. 



154 TE KARERE Mn 1947 

Nga Patai: ( 1 ) Pchca te mana o te korama o nga whitu-te-kau? (2) Ko 
wai te tumuakitanga o nga korama katoa <> nga whitu-te-kau. (3) E hiahiatia 

ana ranci e te Halu kia maha nga korama whitu-te-kau ? 

RATAPU TUATORU 

Te tumuakitanga o nga pihopatanga I te ahuatanga o naianei, ko te Pihopa 
tumuaki o te Hahi me ona kaunihera e rua Ko tc- mana kei tenei ropu e pupuri 
ana ko ratou kei runga ake i era atu Pihopa katoa o te hahi i roto i nga mahi, 
me nga whakahaere me nga whakaturanga i roto i tc Tohungatanga <> Arona 
Ko tc matamua nga tamariki e era ana i roto i nga tanc o Arofia e tika ana 
kia tu i tenei turanga tumuakitanga, mehemea ra la e noho tika ana, c_ whai 
take ana hoki mo tana turanga; otira ko ia ma tc Tumuakitanga Tnatahi ra 
ano c waitohn e whakapa h< >ki mo tenei turanga Ina kitea tana nri tntnrn no 
Arona a ka whakapangia, ka ahei ia ki tc whakahaere, kahorc ona kaunihera, 
hann.ua ia ina noho ia i roto i te whakawakanga mo te whakawa i tetaiii nga 
tumuaki te tohungatan.ua nni, i roto i tana alma ka awhinatia ia e nga tohun.ua 
nui tekau ma rua. Otira ina kei te ngaro tetahi o nga nri tika o ArOQB t tika 
nei ki taua turanga, hei te tohunga nui o te tohungatanga o Merekihereki ka 
karangatia a ka wehea, ka whakapangia e tc Tumuakitanga tnatahi o tc Hahi 
ki te turanga Pihopa tumuaki. Ka awhinatia e era tohun.ua nui e rua lie mea 
ata whakapa, wehe hoki hei kaunihera ma ana. 

Nga Patai: (1) Pehea te whakaturanga <> te tumuakitanga Pihopa inai- 
anei ? (2) Pehea te rereketanga mehemea no nga uri tururu o Arona? (3) 
E taea ranci tc whakahaere ona take kahore ona kaunihera e te uri tuturu o 
Arona? 

RATAPU TUAWHA 

Te whakaturanga o tc tohungatanga i ona takiwa tuturu. 

I nga wahi e whakanoho tuturu ana nga Hunga Tapu, a whakaturia ana 
hei takiwa mo Hiona. Ko aua takiwa he maha ona peka. I roto i a takiwa e 
whakaturia ana he tumuakitanga takiwa ara tc tumuaki me ona kaunihera 
tokorua ; ko ratou he tohunga nui he mea wehe mo tenei turanga. Ko te 
tumuakitanga o te takiwa e awhinatia ana i roto i nga take whakawa e te Hai 
Kaunihera tuturu, tekau-ma-rua nga tohunga nui he mea whiriwhiri ka wehea 
mo tenei turanga. Ko tenei kaunihera kei raro i te tumuakitanga o te takiwa 
a ko ratou te kai whakawa nui rawa o roto o te takiwa. 

Nga Patai: (1) Ina whakanoho tuturu nga Hunga Tapu ki tetahi wahi, 
pehea te whakahaere mo taua wahi. (2) I roto i nga whakawakanga o te 
takiwa ko wai hei awhina? (3) Ko wai te kai whakahaere o te takiwa? 



News from the Field 

CHRISTCHURCH BRANCH have quite a number of non-member 

By Nolene Thomson children attending our Sunday School. 

.... .. . ... mmm Occasional visits to our branch by Elders 

We are still continuing with our H Mn and chn n h( . lp a pood deal to 

weekly meetings, of which two have been lajn the ROSpel to memb crs as well 

partially given over to testimony meet- ag non . members . 
ing. These two meetings have proved 

very interesting. „ Sis. Tikawe Mahia, who is attending 

„. , • f +. „„•„„, Hukarere College at Napier, spent her 

We very much appreciate the musical Christmas holidays here with us. 
items given by Noel Walker. This young 

man travels several miles every Sunday The home of Bro. Hon.- Witohira was 

evening to help with our music. recently destroyed by fire. The Relief 

To all members attending Hui Tau this S° c J et >; sisters of Ngawha. MaUraua, and 

year, we take this opportunity of extend- Tehuehue raised funds to aid the stricken 

ing good wishes. fam,1 y« the amount be, " K ah " ut f °/ „, 

A new convert to the church is Te 

TE HUE HUE BRANCH Huranga R. Horomona who was baptised 

Sis. Mariehau Hone Witehira was mar- by Bro. Homi P. Witehira, and confirmed 

ried on January 30, to Mr. E. Edmands, by Hemi W. Witehira. 

at Ngawha. This good sister has been In November, 1946, a son was born to 

active in Primary work and has been sue- Walter and Te Aroha Ruwhiu which was 

ceeded as president by Sis. Charlotte J. recently blessed by Bro. Hare Herewini 

Witehira. We are happy to say that we and given the name Penehau Ruwhiu. On 



Mei 1947 



TE KARERE 



155 



December 15, 1946, a daughter was born 
to James and Charlotte Witehira which 
was blessed and named Rangimotuhia 
Witehira by Bro. James Witehira. 

We are pleased to know that our 
branch tumuaki, Bro. Haua, and Sis. 
Miriana Witehira are able to travel to Hui 
Tau. 

NUHAKA BRANCH 

After a long illness, Bro. Dartell Smith 
passed away at Tahaenui on March 7. 
The saints journeyed from here to Tahae- 
nui to the funeral service held on Sunday, 
March 9, at 11 a.m. After the funeral, 
the party proceeded to the Tahaenui 
cemetery where the body was interred. 

On the first Sunday of March a spec- 
ial programme was given by the sisters 
of the Relief Society under the direction 
of Sis. Heni Te Ngaio. A special feature 
was a talk by Sis. Parae Walker on the 
welfare plan. 

The fifteenth of March was the day 
selected on which to celebrate the birth- 
day of the Relief Society. The sisters 
journeyed to Morere Hot Springs where 
a programme was presented. A sump- 
tuous spread was enjoyed by all present; 
the anniversary cake was cut by the old- 
est person, Bro. Te Kauru Hohepa. 

Sisters Rangi Te Ngaio, Bessie Whai- 
tiri, and Elian Mataira were invited by 
the Tahaenui Relief Society to assist 
them in their anniversary programme. A 
programme was presented, the old folk 
were honoured, handwork was demon- 
strated, and a special banquet was served. 

Sis. Monica McKay recently visited the 
Primary officers and children. 

Bro. Turi Walker paid us a visit on 
the fourth Sunday. 

The fiifth Sunday was turned over J;o 
the genealogical committee. Bro. Joe Te 
Ngaio conducted the programme which 
concerned temple marriage and the im- 
portance of temples. 

Poneke, son of Bro. and Sis. Te Kauru, 
who was a prisoner of war for four and 
one-half years and who has been a pat- 
ient in several hospitals since his return 
to this country, is now home. Though 
still under observation he hopes to leave 
for Wellington after Easter for study 
under the Rehabilitation Board. 

Mary Mataira left for Wellington 
where she will take up nursing. 

Sis. Heni Smith of Wellington has 
spent a brief visit with her parents, Bro. 
and Sis. Te Kauru. Polly and John, 
children of Mereaira Whaanga, returned 
home to attend their brocher's funeral. 

WAIKATO DISTRICT 
By Elder Jack Judkins 

Welcome guests were Bro. James 
Puriri and Sis. Olive Edwards who came 
to help the Hamilton and Huntly branches 
with the choir number for Hui Tau. Their 
efforts were appreciated by all and we 
wish to extend our thanks for all their 
work. 

A priesthood meeting was held in 
Frankton on March 9 in which there was 
a representative from each branch, the 
number present being 29. The meeting 
was called for the organizing of the com- 
ing Hui Pariha. The Hui will b« held 
May 24 and 25, at To Kuiti. The com- 



mittee is as follows : president, Kio Tara- 
whiti ; vice-president, James Forbes ; sec- 
retary, Maurangi Pere ; with Ngaha 
Rotana, George Stockman, Don Coroman- 
del, and John Paki as members. We wish 
to extend a hearty invitation to all to 
attend the Hui. 

John Paki and George Stockman were 
set apart to fill the vacancy in the dis- 
trict Sunday School superintendency. 

We are happy to announce the mar- 
riage of Harry Puke to Dareen Springhall 
which took place at Gordonton Pa on 
March 22, with Elder J. Talmage Mc- 
Murray officiating. 

Elder Albert Crandell recently went to 
Auckland to play pro-softball for the 
South Auckland team ; though he played 
a good game, the Auckland team won, 
10-7. 

Mrs. Moses Tarawhiti, of the Puke 
Tapu branch, has been released from the 
Waikato Hospital in Hamilton, where she 
has been receiving treatment for the past 
several years. 

ROTORUA BRANCH 
By Rangi Davies 

About twenty of our Saints travelled to 
the Hui Pariha at Huria. Some items 
were given by Sis. Lena Waerea and choir 
members. 

Bro. Rahiri Harris, with Bro. Tumanako 
Raihanea and family, were recent visitors 
here. 

On March 16, the Relief Society cele- 
brated their birthday by presenting a 
special programme in the branch. 

We were saddened by the news of the 
death of Sis. Ormsby. She was in the 
district presidency for several years and 
was a faithful worker. We extend our 
deepest sympathy to her family. 

A party was held by the branch in hon- 
our of Sis. Joy Hamon on her twenty- 
first birthday. Elders French and Nel- 
son, and companions, Bros. Whaanga and 
Panere, arrived just in time to help cele- 
brate. 

President Halversen paid us a visit on 
the twenty-fifth of the month and re- 
turned to Auckland the next day. 

Our Sunday School attendance has been 
over 40 for the last several times; our 
branch is functioning very well. 

TE HAPARA BRANCH 
By Hine McGhee 

The M.I.A. has recently been organ- 
ized with officers in the Y. W.M.I. A. as 
follows: president, Sis. Margret Mc- 
Aneney; first counsellor. Sis. Hana Cot- 
ter; second counsellor. Sis. Zoe Kahuroa ; 
secretary, Sis. Whaiti Ormond. The 
Young Men's officers are: president, Bro. 
Eru Tawiri; first counsellor, Bro. Wha- 
kahe Matenga ; second counsellor, Bro. 
Sam Edwards; secretary, Bro. Suna 
Matenga. 

We welcome to our district. Elders Hale 
and Low. Elders Loavitt and Low have 
been away visiting tin- Saints along the 
coast, as far as Hicks Hay. Elders Unh- 
and Wardle have been labouring in the 
Gisborne area. 

The officers of the district n ,.-t at 
ToUgl Hay. Sun. lay. March If.. A dis- 
trict presidency meeting was also held. 






IK KARERE 



Mei V)A7 



Bro. Wipcre Amaru visited the branch 
Bg the M.I. A. music. Bro. an.) 
bangs Pere also i (sited di 

district M.I A. president and gSTfl 

good instructions and encouragement iii 
Mutual work. 

M.I. A. Ladies' and Men's basketball 
have been orgsnised. Ameriesn 

bssketbsll Has been very popular in the 
dial rict. 

The Relief Society held a special pro- 
gramme >"i March 1. Sis. Sara Tawiri 
WS9 in charge: each sister was sble to 

take part on the programme which was 
very interesting to all. They also cele- 
brated the birthday of the Relief Society 
with a beautiful cake and dainty supper. 
We welcome Bro. Sam Edwards of the 
Korongata branch. We hope to see a lot 
of him as he will be a great help in our 
Mutual work. 

TAMAKI BRANCH 
By William Harris 
The seventeenth of March was the 
birthday of the Relief Society and a very 
enjoyable evening was held. Besides items 
of singing, action songs, etc., Sis. Pare 
Duncan, Sis. Ngete Mihaere, and Bro. 
Rahiri Harris spoke. Supper was served 
and the ladies are to be congratulated. 
The birthday cake was cut by Sisters 
Mamae Reweti and Waitokorau Tamihana. 
The Relief Society is to be commended 
for the lovely evening which was en- 
joyed by all. 

The following Elders recently visited 
us: Norman Larsen, Charles Bytheway, 
David Pitcher, Howard Eckersley, James 
Snyder, and Connell Roberts. 

Bro. Moku Takerei has been discharged 
from the hospital and is gradually gain- 
ing strength. 

The death of Bro. Ivan Thompson, 
seventeen-year-old son of Bro. and Sis. 
Harry Thompson, occurred on March 29. 
A funeral service was conducted by Bro. 
Tapsell Meha, the speakers being Bro. 
Moku Takerei and Elder Connell Roberts. 
The grave was dedicated by Elder James 
R. Snyder. 

Bros. Kaahu Te Maari and Edward 
Pearse were baptized on March 23 by 
Bro. Mihaere and confirmed by Bro. 
Rahiri Davis. 

DUNEDIN BRANCH 
By Blair Nicholls Wixon 
On the fifth of March, Elder Green re- 
turned to Dunedin, after having spent 
some weeks in Christchurch. Our new 
Elder, Wayne Lowder, came with him. 
The following Monday they left to lab- 
our in Tuatapere. 

Cottage meetings have been started and 
are held every Tuesday night at the 
Cockburn family home. A priesthood 
meeting is held every Sunday morning, 
also. 

The Sunday School recently organized 
a picnic which was held at Smaill's 
Beach. Everyone present had an enjoy- 
able time eating, playing softball, etc. 

Elders Hawkins and Olsen and Sis. 
Audrey Constable are preparing for the 
trip to Hui Tau. 

Elders Green and Lowder returned 
from the south on March 21 and will lab- 
our here until Hui Tau. 



MANGAMUKA BRANCH 
By Karena T Heihel 

I te Ratapu, Kaehc 16, lt47, ka tae 

mai nra Kaumatua Vein 1. Chapman raua 

SO Robert Douglai I "iihi i 

mihiS mo raua tae not ki DgS Kan mat ua 

katoa ki.a tali mai ki te whakamat aara 

i t. Hangs Tspu o Nlu TirenL 

Ko age kai korero ho Karena T. Heihei, 

Timuaki te Kura Mapati; Hohl 

Tiwini, Sister Pouaru N. Otene, Thomp- 
son Wi Moka. No| h Otene, 

Timuaki l'eka me DgS KsumatUS I rua. 
E ma nea Kikona i whakaritea — a 

K« rei Kerel < ttene i Robert 

D. Low 1 whakarite. a na Kaumatua Yern 
L. Chapman a Riapo '"tene i 

whakarite. 

Maui Paikaraihe Otene i mate I te II 

l 9 ; 7. ki liai Nopers 

Otene. Timuaki Pel .ka i 

whakahaere te karakia nehu i te 8 
Aperira. Ko te mate te tamani nei be 
"kohi." 

WAIROA BRANCH 
By Ray Ormsby 

During the past month, the Primary 
has been re-organized with Sister Irma 
Horscroft as president, Sis. Rachael 
Marsh as first counsellor, Sis. Selina 
Ormsby as second counsellor, and Sis. 
Celeste Ormsby as secretary. 

Bro. and Sis. Taylor Ormsby had a 
visit from their daughter, Sis. Clara 
Greening, from Nuhaka 

A fund has been started for a new 
chapel, so we hope to increase our num- 
bers. We recently had a visit from sev- 
eral non-members who were very inter- 
ested in the church teachings. 

PORIRUA BRANCH 
By Amiria Katene 

On March 8, the Young Ladies spon- 
sored a gift evening in honour of Sis. 
Te Utanga WiNeera. Sis. WiNeera is 
being married to Mr. Reginald Harawa, 
of Opapa, Hawke's Bay, on April 12. She 
is the daughter of Bro. and Sis. Ben 
WiNeera, of Porirua. Many friends and 
relatives gathered to enjoy the evening; 
the hostesses were Sisters Maraea Katene 
and June Warren. 

Elders McKee and Williams visited our 
branch with the two new Elders, Bingham 
and Cordery. These four Elders are work- 
ing in Wellington. Bro. Rahiri Harris 
also visited us recently : while here he 
stayed at the home of Bro. James Elk- 
ington.' 

A Relief Society birthday party was 
held on the seventeenth of March with 
the president, Sis. Charlotte Parata, as 
hostess. The cake was cut by the old- 
est mother present, Sis. Hohepa Wi- 
Neera, aided by the youngest, Sis, Angus 
Elkington. The programme consisted of 
dancing and items given by the Primary 
and Scouts. 

The Scout Patrol are going ahead with 
their work now that their leader, Taylor 
Mihaere, is home after a long illness. On 
the week-end of March 22 some time was 
spent by them at the scout camp at 
Pukerua Bay. 

An M.I. A. dance was held March 29, 
which was enjoyed by all. 

Elders Lloyd and Chamberlain, of the 
Wairau district, visited us on their way 
to Hui Tau. 



Continued from Outside Back Cover 

to insist that when we are out in the great outdoors, in the temple of 
God, we are truly worshipping him. If we are out skiing on Sunday, 
we are thinking of skiing. If we are attending a basketball or foot- 
ball game we are thinking of that game. We can hardly suppose that 
the Lord will be content for us to hallow only a part of his sacred 
day. It requires considerable imagination to say that we hallow the 
Sabbath by playing basketball or going skiing or otherwise enjoying 
recreation on that day. 

Brigham Young at one time said : 

"Now remember, my brethren, those who go skating, buggy rid- 
ing or on excursions on the Sabbath day — and there is a great deal 
of this practiced — are weak in the faith. Gradually, little by little, the 
spirit of their religion leaks out of their hearts and their affections, 
and by and by they begin to see faults in their brethren, faults in the 
doctrines of the Church, faults in the organizations, and at last they 
leave the kingdom of God and go to destruction. I really wish you 
would remember this and tell it to your neighbours. The Lord has 
directed his people to rest one seventh part of the time and we take 
the first day of the week and call it our Sabbath. This is according 
to the order of the Christians. We should observe this for our own 
temporal good and spiritual welfare. Six days are enough for us to 
work and if we wish to play, play within the six days ; if we wish to 
go on excursions, take one of those six days, but on the seventh day, 
come to the place of worship, attend to the sacrament, confess your 
faults one to another and to our God, and pay attention to the ordin- 
ances of the house of God." 

—The Deseret News. 



Important! 

Because of the increased cost of materials, the price of some of 
our church magazines has been raised. In the future, the prices of the 
magazines will be as follows: Improvement Era, 15/6; Children's 
Friend, <S/6.. The Relief Society magazine will remain at the price o\ 
6/6 for the time being. All subscriptions that have been paid will be 
furnished at the price paid, but any new or any renewal subscription 
will be at the new rate. 

A. Reed Halversen. 



Shall We Way On The 
Sabbath? 



From time to time, young people raise questions about various 
forms of recreation on the Sabbath day. Tiny ask. "Is it right to go 
to the beach on Sunday? Es it righl t<> play games on Sundaj I 
it right to go skiing on Sunday? What can we do on the Sabbath 

da) ?'■ 

Some take the position that if they go to church for one service 
in the morning they arc free for the rest of the day and ran do almosl 
anything they like, just so they do not work. Others say, "It" we go 
to Sunday School and priesthood meeting in the morning, and go to 
sacrament meeting at night, why shouldn't we go out to the beach in 
the afternoon? We will just have an innocent good time and nunc 
home and go to Church. Can there be anything wrong with that?" 

I las the Lord at any time said anything about pleasure seeking on 
the Sabbath daw and it' so did he approve or condone it? This was a 
topic in the day of Isaiah. In the 58th chapter of this hook, beginning 
with the 13th verse we read: "If thou turn away thy foot from the 
Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on my holy day and call the Sabbath 
a delight, the holy of the Lord, honourable; and shall honour him. 
not doing thine own ways nor finding thine own pleasure nor speaking 
thine own words, then shah thou delight thyself in the Lord and I 
will Cause thee to ride upon the high places of the earth and ived thee 
with the heritage of Jacob, tin father, for the mouth of the Lord hath 
spoken it." 

Here the prophet specifically says that if we refrain from seeking 
pleasure on the Sabbath and if we will honour him, we shall he blessed. 

When the Lord gave us the Sabbath, he specifically said he blessed 
and hallowed it. It was made a sacred day and we an- expected to 
regard it as such. What are we to do then on the Sabbath? We 
arc to do things which are in keeping with sacred purposes'. Most 
people will hi' glad to admit that when we are enjoying recreation we 
have m mind recreation and not worship. It is stretching the point 

Continued Inside K 



-^CO 





HMor Mm.i Sonno 

Elder Alma Soi ne, who is on this month's cover, is the 
fourth and last of the Assistants to the Twelve, being ap- 
pointed ai tin- Apnl conference in Salt Lake City, in 1941. 
( me of tin- original five who ware- appointed, Elder Nicholas 
( i. Smith, has since passed away, leaving tin- four men who 
art- now serving ai <1 whose pictures we have recently shown 
i mi ( >ur c< »vers. 

Elder Sonne was recently appointed head of the Euro- 
pean Mission and arrived in England last December to take 

up his duties. 



A Dog Wont Trading 

By Ki.di- r ( 'harles A. Callis 
( >nce upon a time, in the great city of Atlanta. Georgia, 

a common nameless street dog decided to do some missionary 
work. 

On the porch of the mission home he found an L.D.S. 
Song Book, lie took this hook in his mouth, trotted down 
the street and placed it at the door of a house where a prom- 
inent Presbyterian family resided. Returning he secured an 
"Improvement Era" and took that. to a Methodist family. 
Being a good finisher and thorough in his work, the dog 
returned a third time to the mission home, laid hold of a 
copy of the "Liahona" and humbly presented it to a family 
of the Baptist persuasion. The dog never came hack, evi- 
dently being satisfied with his work. 

And well lie might; for these good people read this 
Morm in literature with keen interest. They brought it hack 
to the mission home-, stating that a dog had brought it to their 
homes. 

As a result of this intelligent animal's good work, homes 
were opened to the missionaries and opportunities given 
them to preach the Gospel both privately and in large public 
gatherings. The Presbyterian lady was particularly im- 
pressed with tin- hymn, "In Our Lovely Deseret." She said 
she wished the- Presbyterian children could have a similar 
song to sing. 

The beautiful truths of the Gospel took root in many 
hearts and the fruits have been delightful and converting. 



Te Karere 



Established 1907. 



Wahanga 42. 




Hune, 1947. 



A. Reed Halversen 
Meryl Reber 



Tumuaki Mihana 
Etita 



"Ko tenei Pepa i whakatapua hex hapai ake i te iwi Maori ki 
roto i nga whakaaro-nui." 

Address Correspondence: 
Box 72, Auckland, C.l, New Zealand. 

"Te Karere" is published monthly by the New Zealand Mission of 
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and is printed by 
THE BUSINESS PRINTING WORKS LTD., 55 Albert Street, Auck- 
land, C.l, New Zealand. Subscription Rates: 3/- per six months; 
5/- per year; £1 for five years; £2/10/- for life. (United States 
Currency: $1.00 per year; $4.00 for five years; $10,00 for life.) 



CONTENTS 



Editorial — 

Fact or Fiction? 

Special Features — 

President's Page 

Women's Corner 

Alma Sonne 

A New Chapel in Rarotonga 

Love and Service 

The Lord's Day 

Repentance 

More Property Acquired by the Church 

Te Ora. Mutunga-kore o te Wairua o te Tangata 

Church Features — 

Sunday School 

News from the Field 



164 
166 
168 
170 
171 
173 
176 
179 
180 



TE KARERE Eiune, 1^4/ 



EdUxhixd 



FACT OK FICTION? 

At one time a great student of the law, a man who had 
successfully seen many a case through the courts of the land, 
one who had. by experience, come to know what brings suc- 
cess and victory, said, "There is no substitute for facts — 

there is nothing which can take the place of truth." 

This man had come to this conclusion after years <>f 
Study. He had seen statements riddled through and through 
bj cross-examination in the court room, when those .state- 
ments were not based on truth; he had seen what appeared 
to he the most auspicious promises of success melt away 
when the spotlight of truth was played upon them; and he 
had seen a set of established facts stand up against all opposi- 
tion, and come through unsullied and unshaken — because 
they were true. 

Success is based upon truth. Progress rests upon facts 
and their proper application. 

Many people attempt to get through life on half truth. 
If it seems the convenient thing to do. they lie a little, or 
fail to present a full picture. Some cheat a little, give leSB 
than they should for what they receive; deprive others of 

what is theirs and feel they are ahead that much; put up 
what is known as a "front" in the vernacular, to hide a shabby 
situation ; and some are plain wolves in sheep's clothing. 

Upon what are you basing your life, fact or fiction? A- 
surely as we live, we will reap according to the manner in 
which we sow. If we sow fiction and fancy, untruths and 
misrepresentations, we shall reap the crop which results from 
such action. Hie person who lies must continue t<> lie to 
cover up the former lies, rind thus he goes on until he finds 
himself embroiled in an impossible situation of his own mak- 
ing. The liar becomes known for his lies, and eventually no 
one will take what he is. and is so treated by others who 
will have little or nothing to do with him : the man who thinks 
he can dar.ee without paying the fiddler soon discovers that 
nothing is free in life, hut that all values must he earned. 

Character and truth are inseparable. The shady and the 
dark side of life are similarly the fellow travellers of false- 
hood. Joy is the fruit of truth; sorrow the result of untruth. 



Hune, 1947 



TE KARERE 



163 



Every person desires to be happy in life, and to enjoy 
whatever measure of prosperity he may. But let him re- 
member that when he plans his life, as the great attorney 
said, "there is no substitute for facts — there is nothing which 
can take the place of truth." 

Probably the greatest American was Abraham Lincoln. 
The trait for which he was most widely known was his love 
for truth. To high and low alike, he was "Honest Abe." 
To us of this generation, he is still the symbol of honour. 
It was he who demonstrated that a person of the most lowly 
birth could rise to the topmost position in our nation. Men 
opposed him, yea ; even men with great promise. But when 
those opponents faced Lincoln, they faced a spotlight of 
truth, and if their positions were based on false premises, 
they melted away before the truthful Lincoln. 

One of the great facts of life, the very basis of true 
success, was stated as follows by the Saviour : 

"Whosoever heareth these sayings of mine and doeth 
them, I will liken him unto a wise man which built his house 
upon a rock ; and the rain descended, and the floods came 
and the winds blew, and beat upon that house, and it fell not, 
for it was founded upon a rock. And everyone that heareth 
these sayings of mine and doeth them not, shall be likened 
unto a foolish man which built his house upon the sand, and 
the rain rescended and the floods came, and the winds blew, 
and beat upon that house, and it fell, and great was the fall 
of it." 

Untruth is like the sands ; truth is like a rock ; our lives 
are like the house. As we build our future, let us build upon 
the rock of truth which is the only way to security. 

— The Deseret News. 



^ 



Truth is the rock foundation of every gTeal character 
It is loyalty to the righl as we see it: it i-. courageous living 

of our lives in lia.nnoiiv with our ideals; it is always power. 

Truth ever defies full definition. Like electricity it can 

Only he explained 1>. notil " its manifestation. It is the coin 

pass of the soul, the guardian <>f conscience, the final touch 

stone of light. Truth is the revelation of the ideal: hut it 
is also an inspiration to reali/e that ideal, a constant impulse 
to live it. 






TE K ^RERE 



1 1 line, 19-47 




President's Page 

THE CHURCH IX RAR< >T< i 

I3 ilu' Last group of islands in the 
^Pacific Ocean, which are inhabited b) 

of the Children of Israel, to receive the 
restored gospel is that group known as the 

[slands. Although an attemj 

made years ago by Elders of the Tahitian 

mission to enter the island and preach to the 

e not successful. So tliis 

remnant of Israel has for years been denied 

the blessings of the gospel thai hav< ; ed by their brethren in 

New Zealand, Tahiti, Tonga, Samoa, and Hawaii. ] finally 

d the Cook Inlands in a rather unusual manner. 

Brother Fritz Bunge-Krueger, who had been h 
as a baker for several years, was set apart by Presidenl Cowl • 
missionary and was instructed to spend what time he could, in teach- 
ing the gospel to the people of He and his good wife went 

ahead to do their best in a quiet and rather unassuming mam 
in the course of two years their teachings had been recognized as 
the truth by many and a little branch was set up 
tween 35 and 40 members. Some of these people became outcasts 
among friends and relatives because they had learned the truth and 
had the courage to forsake their old ways of living and the trad 
of the people around them to join a new church. As in the dj 
eers, the gospel was made dearer to them because of r> 
tion and these good Saints in Rarotonga were strengthened and 
d by the Lord. 

While still there. Brother and Sister Krueger and. the S 
Worked to collect funds and gathered coral for making lime to 
in the erection of a small chapel in which the people could have their 
meetings and programmes. 

Brother and Sister Kruej led to New Zealand about 

May of 1946 and for some time, though without any Elders or even 
priests to direct their activiti iaints in Rar ntinued 

faithfully. They were visited by Elders Alma G. Burton and Frank 
J. Fullmer, who were making an inspection of buildings in some of 
the Pacific Island Missions, and two of the brethren, Samuel < 
and Harry Torea Strickland were ordained to the office of elders. 
two men were then asked to carry on with the meetings until 
other missionaries were sent to assist them. 

In September, 1946, Elder and Sister Trevor C. ITamon 
called as missionaries and appointed to labour in Rarotonga. They 



Hune, 1947 TE KARERE 165 

were well received by the Saints there and a branch was organized 
with Elder Hamon as president. The counsellors and all other offi- 
cers in the branch were appointed from among the good Saints there. 
Under Sister Hamon's direction, the Relief Society and Primary 
were set up and all the sisters went to work. 

One of the first problems of the new branch was to build a place 
in which they could hold meetings. Through the faithful efforts of 
the Saints and friends working with Elder, and Sister Hamon, a nice 
building was erected of materials that were available, which not only 
served as a chapel but contained sleeping quarters for the missionar- 
ies and an office room. Later, a nice kitchen was added. 

On the second of January, this year. Elder Donlon P. Delamare 
sailed for Rarotonga to assist the missionaries already there, and on 
April 3, Elder John L. Sorenson left to take up his labours in this 
new field. 

Sister Halversen and I have had the privilege of visiting this 
distant part of the New Zealand mission. Our stay there, though 
very brief, will always be remembered because of the joy we felt 
in seeing that the work of the Lord was at last firmly established in 
the Cook Islands and that the missionaries and Saints are enjoying 
to a great extent the friendship and goodwill of many people of the 
island. Not only are meetings being held with the Saints and with 
friends at Muri Enua where the chapel is located, but a Sunday 
School and Primary are functioning in Avarua and a neighbourhood 
Primary and cottage meetings arc being held each week at a place 
called Black Rock. It is our sincere hope that not only in the island 
of Rarotonga, but on all islands of the Cook group, will our mis 
aries have the privilege of teaching the gospel to those of God's 
chosen seed who have been scattered there so many years and who, 
until now, have not had the privilege of knowing that the Gospel of 
Jesus Christ with all its powers and blessings has been r 
the earth in these latter days, and tl - set his hand to gather 

the remnants pf Israel into his fold. 

The people of Rarotonga are indeed Maoris. Their lan| 
is very similar to the Maori language of Mew Zealand and they call 
themselves Maori. The same fire spirit of love and charity is 
played among the people there that we See here, and we shall never 
forget our visits and meetings with them. Their songs and sp< i 
their lovely nnm kai (Hakari), their leis, beads, and gifts \v 
a token of their love for the gospel and for thosi ' ointed 

to direct the activities of the church among them. We are proud oi 
them .'Mid thankful for this --roup who arc the first ill their land to 
join the church and we are glad to have them as part of our i 
May the Lord's choicest blessings attend them, an.! 

there, and in;i\ mam more in tint kind receive a testimon) of the 

divinity of this work. 






TE KARERE 



llunc. 1947 




Women's Corner 



By I .i ana I [alversi n 



At 



7.30, on the morning of April 18, 
1947, a Sunderland flying boat took speed 

and went off the water toward a certain Island 

we had been looking forward to visiting for 
a kmg time. I breathed a silent prayer as I 

looked hack over the land we left behind that 
all would he well with our loved ones, then 
settled back with a feeling of contentment 
that all was right with the world. We were 
not just on a new adventure, hut we were fly- 
ing toward friends, and to those with whom 

we knew we could feel at home, because they had the same love for 

the Gospel of Jesus Christ that we ourselves had. 

The wishes for "smooth sailing" were granted and throughout 
the travels every effort was made to see that the passengers were 
comfortable and happy. 

We arrived in Suva in the afternoon and were taken to the hotel 
for the night. Next morning, bright and early, we were off again, 
this time in an aircraft which took us on to our destination. 

Life is full of surprises and this time they were happy ones, as 
we had the unexpected pleasure of meeting many of our friends, 
and were entertained in a most enjoyable way. Among them were 
Jack Richards, a former member of the Auckland Branch, and his 
wife, Kathryn, President and Sister Adams and missionaries, Presi- 
dent and Sister Huntsman and missionaries, with whom we had a 
brief but interesting visit. Many of you will remember President 
and Sister Huntsman and their missionaries from their short stay 
with us as they were enroute to Tonga. Also among the Saints in 
these islands were several of the old M.A.C. Boys who are faithfully 
assisting in the vvork of the Church there. All these folk send their 
love and best wishes to their many friends in New Zealand. 

On the afternoon of April 19, at about 2.30, we received orders 
to fasten our safety belts as the beautiful little island of Rarotonga 
came into view and we knew we would soon be on the ground again. 
We were met by our missionaries, and immediately our activities 
began. 

Although oui time in Rarotonga was short, we made the most 
of it and were able to meet all the Saints and enjoy many meetings 
in which the spirit of the Lord was always in attendance. 






Hune, 1947 TE KARERE iff 

You sisters will be anxious to know what they are doing in the 
way of Relief Society and Primary. At present there is one Relief 
Society organization, and they are eager to learn of that work and 
are always busy. Regular meetings are now being held every Tues- 
day where they carry on their lessons as outlined. The handwork 
of these sisters is outstanding. With nimble and expert fingers they 
are putting out some beautiful and useful work. At a special meet- 
ing on Sunday afternoon we all had the privilege of bearing our 
testimonies and at the close of the meeting they expressed their ap- 
preciation to the Relief Societies in New Zealand for the hope and 
encouragement they have given, and asked that their love and best 
wishes be conveyed back to them. 

There are three Primaries functioning in Rarotonga ; one at 
Black Rock, one at Muri Enua, and one at Avarua. We had a chance 
to see the Black Rock Primary in action, and the children are enjoy- 
ing the variety of activities that Primary provides. 

Although we didn't have the opportunity of attending the other 
two Primaries, we did meet the children, and were entertained by 
them in an evening programme. The parents of all these children 
see in the Primary programme something that is uplifting and good 
for their little ones. 

Every visit we made we sat down to feasts fit for the king him- 
self. We can assure you we didn't go hungrv while there. The last 
evening will be long remembered, consisting first, of a most delicious 
kai, then a gathering in the chapel where everyone had their turn 
entertaining the group either by song, speech, or dance. These 
people, too. have their action songs, and native activities which furn- 
ish much of their recreation. 

The plane was leaving very early the next morning and again 
the Saints assembled. The Relief Society sisters had prepared a de- 
licious breakfast for us before we started our homeward journey. 
While we ate out under the trees, they again entertained us with 
action songs, and the singing of hymns; It was with rather a sad 
feeling we bade goodbye to them and our friends along the way. En 
exactly ten days from the time we left, we landed safely back in \Yw 
Zealand, having bad a wonderful time. 

To you, dear friends in RarotOtlga, we thank you from the bot- 
tom of our hearts for tl e hospitality and love you showed to us. It 

shall never be forgotten. 

Although in reality, Rarotonga, is loOO miles away, to me it is 

now much closer than that. It is attached to the New Zealand Mis 
sion. ( )tir Saints in Rarotonga are part of lis and we hope that the 
time will nol he too far distant when we will meet again. 



168 TE K tRERE Hune, 1947 



Alma Sonne 



ASSISTANT T( ) THE D HJNCIL OF THE T\\ ELVE 

Address delivered at the Saturday a won <>/ the ' 

semi-annual general conference October <k 1945, in the Ta ■ 

My brethren and sisters,no one can arise on 
before an audience so large and so eager, without feelii 
deep responsibility. I rejoice with you in the growth and pi 
made by the Church, I have been greatl) uplifted 1 edings 

of this conference. 

The other day, In-fore a large audience of I' 
its. in this tabernacle, Dr. Howard I\. DriggS made a remark that 
lias hern sounding in my ears since I heard it. '"The word tight" he 
said, "appears frequently in the scriptures." It is the responsibility 
of the Church to spread this light among men. Jesus is the light of 
the world. His gospel is the beacon light to direct you and me in 
our journey through life. Jesus also said on one occasion: 

. . . this is the condemnation, that light has come into the 

world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their 

deeds are evil. (John 3:19.) 

He also admonished : 

Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your 

good works, and glorify vour Father, which is in Heaven. ( Matt. 

5:16.) 

I feel that this Church, in carrying forward the great programme 
entrusted to it, is actually and truly spreading light throughout the 
world. 

The Prophet Joseph Smith in a revelation has said this: 

For thus shall my Church he called in the last days, even 

The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Verily, 1 say 

unto you all: Arise and shine forth, that thy light may be a 

standard for the nations. (D. & C. 115:4-5.) 

I wonder if you catch the boldness and the audacity of that 
statement, made in the early days when the Church was not so well 
established nor so well organized as it is today; and yet the Lord 
said through his servant : 

Arise and shine forth, that thv light may he a standard for 
the nations. (D. & C. 115:5.) 

Brethren and sisters, great things have been accomplished by the 
Church, hut as we view the situation now, with its many problems, 
there is still much to be done. All of us can contemplate the history 
of the Church with supreme satisfaction. As I think of these things 
I feel that the Latter-day Saints will never surrender their heritage 
of faith. That faith has given purpose and significance to their lives. 
It has opened the Holy Bible to their understanding. It has sustained 
them in adversity and trial. It has offered them every inducement to 



Hune, 1947 TE KARERE 169 

right living. It has been their refuge and their strength in sorrows 
and disappointments, and it has established their belief in moral and 
spiritual A^alues, a most important belief. Faith in God is always 
the pathway to power and achievement ; it is the motive power of 
progress and advancement. 

On one occasion I discussed with a minister of another church 
some of our religious views. Finally, he said to me, "I cannot be- 
lieve that Joseph Smith was divinely called, but I do believe," he 
said, "in the principle of tithing taught by your Church." "Why 
then," I asked, "is it not practiced by your Church?" He hesitated 
for what seemed to me a long time, and then replied, "Because we 
do not have the faith and the conviction among our members which 
is characteristic of the Latter-day Saints." 

Brethren and sisters, I have always regarded that as a great 
compliment coming as it did from an outside source and certainly a 
worthy tribute to the faith and integrity of the Latter-day Saints. 

Two weeks ago we dedicated a beautiful temple at Idaho Falls. 
Why do we build temples? Because ws believe in temple work; 
we believe in salvation for the dead as well as for the living. It is 
a part of the gospel plan. We believe, too, in the eternity of the 
marriage covenant as solemnized in the holy temples. That doctrine 
is sound, reasonable, consistent, and in harmony with Paul's teach- 
ings when he said : 

. . . neither is the man without the woman, neither the woman 
without the man, in the Lord. (1 Cor. 11 ill.) 
A year ago today I was travelling on a steamer headed for the 
Hawaiian Islands. On Sunday morning a beautiful service was 
conducted by a protestant minister. At the conclusion of the service 
the minister approached me. After asking some questions about our 
faith, he turned to me with this remark, "The greatest missionary 
enterprise in modern times," he said, "was launched by the Mormons 
on the Islands when they began to preach to the natives." As soon 
as I reached the Islands 1 began to inquire. I was told that three 
or four missionaries in the early days were labouring in Honolulu 
with little or no success. Finally, one of them suggested that they 
give up their missionary labours on the Islands and return to the 
mainland. George (i. Cannon, then a young man of vigour and 
faith, said to his associates, "No, we cannot return home; we will 
continue our labours on these islands, not anion- the white popula- 
tion as we have done, bul among the natives." The response to that 
missionary endeavour was great, and these people "ii the Islands in 
whom the spirit and blood of Israel were strong, joined, the Church 

1>\ the hundreds, and many of them have remained tme and faithful 
to the covenant so that today branches, wards, and a stake are organ- 
ized and functioning anion-; them.. 

May ( rod bless us in our responsibilities. Max I [e give us faith, 
wisdom, and determination to carry forward His great work in these, 
the last <la\ s. 



TE KARERE Hum-. 1947 

A New Chapel in Rarotonga 

\\\ 1 ,i.i>l k T. C. I [am ON. 
This is a brief story of the erection of the first church building 

to be erected in the Cook [slands. By all who may conn- to 
islands of sunshine and flowers, it can be found on Rarotonga in 
the centre of the village of Muri Knua. 

Our Story Mart- hack in the early part of 1946, when Pro. 

Kxueger and members of the church gathered the coral needed for 
making lime. A dee]) pit was dug; wood and the coral were put in 
and piled to a height of eight to ten feet. The wood was tl 

afire and left to hum. After two or three days the lime had settled 
!<>wn to ground level. It was left three or four months before being 
used for the floor and painting. 

We new missionaries arrived here early in September, 1946, 
and the plans for the church building were made and discussed with 
the members of the priesthood. On September 18, 1946, these nun 
went into the hush and cut poles and po>t^ with which to make the 
frame of the building. The small poles were prepared by bruising 
the top of the poles and peeling the hark off in long strips. The hark 
makes good rope. The hark on the larger posts was beaten off by 
usirg a short piece of hardwood, which is an excellent way I 
blisters. 

After the barking process was completed the men had to carry 
the bundles of poles on their backs for approximately three-quarters 
of a mile. This was the hardest and heaviest part of the work lie- 
cause the timber was green and the track rough. With all this 
hardship, however .the work was done without a frown or growl. 

The first sod was turned on the nineteenth of September. The 
main building was completed enough to be occupied on October 9, 
the actual working time being nine days. The first meeting was held 
in the nearly-completed main building on that evening. The first 
Sunday sessions were held on November 3. 

The kitchen was commenced the beginning of November and 
completed January 21, 1947. Elder Delamare arrived in time to 
assist ns in completing this part of the building. The completed 
building contains two bedrooms, office, a large room for meetings, 
and a kitchen. 

The total cost of materials used for building was sixteen pounds 
twelve shillings ai.d sixpence. The Relief Society. Primary, and the 
Avarua Saints are to be thanked for their fine efforts. The Relief 
Society and Primary did a large amount of the beautifying of the 
grounds; flower beds were dug and the flowers which were planted 
are now beginning to bloom. 

The Saints are proud of their work, and are now enjoying the 
results of their labours. 



Hune, 1947 



TE KARERE 



171 




Love and Service 

By Elder Connell B. Roberts 

Elder Roberts, who is from Ogden, Utah, started his 
mission here upon his arrival on October 14, 1946. 
He was assigned to labour ai Porirua, in the Mana- 
watu district and is labouring there at the present 
time. 

In the book of Mosiah, of the Book of 
Mormon, we find a beautiful story concern- 
ing the reign of the great and God-fearing 
King Benjamin. His reign was one of coun- 
trywide peace and happiness, a condition aris- 
ing through the living of God's laws by the people. When good King 
Benjamin felt that he was about to die, he desired to leave with his 
people a message which would be of the most value to them when 
he was gone. So he instructed his son, Mosiah, to gather all the 
people of the kingdom together, that he might give them his last 
message. When they had assembled, King Benjamin proclaimed his 
message from a high tower near to the temple, and the substance of 
his great message was that he desired his people to work and serve 
one another for he said, "When ye are in the service of your fellow 
beings ye are only in the service of your God." King Benjamin con- 
sidered this message of such importance that he called his kingdom 
together that he might give it to them with the convincing power of 
the Holy Ghost. 

Approximately one hundred and fifty-five years after King Ben- 
jamin had delivered his address, Jesus Christ, our Saviour, was asked 
by a lawyer what was the message of greatest worth to the children 
of men, or in the lawyer's words, "Which is the great commandment 
in the law?" Our Lord's answer to this man and to the world was. 
"Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all 
thy soul, and with all thy mind. And the second is like unto it. Thou 
shalt love thy neighbour as thyself." This is the commandment of 
most worth to the children of men. as given to tis by our Lord and 
Master. 

King Benjamin's great message was that of servi* c to our i\od 
and fellowmen, while Christ's great message was that of lo\ 

God and fcllowincn. It is my purpose to show thai these two are 

inseparable; that love begets service, and thai service results in love. 
If we truly desire to Ion* 1 our God and our fellowmen, onh service 

to them will create this love within us. 

We Latter-da) Saints desire to reach eventually the higl 

of exaltation; to become sons of God. and hen- of all that 
God has; or in other words, to hce<nne Gods ourselves To accom 

plish this tremendous task alone would he tOO difficult an undertak- 



172 T1-: KARERE Hun.. IW7 

ing, in fact, would be impossible; but with the guidance and help of 
•: is within the range of possibility. In accepting this 

and to have a possibility of i musl follow 

- word and example. 

It wr arc- to become Gods, we must learn to l< 
,; us that "God so loved the world 
only begotten Son thai whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, 
hut have everlasting life." IK- so loves the souls of men that 
;lv striving that nun mighl repent and come to Him. 'I 
our modern prophet. Joseph Smith, we learn that God's w< 
glory is to bring to pass the immortality and eternal life of man. This 
God to man results from Hi- love of man. 
Conversely, His love is kept perfect through Hi- continui 
men throughout all ages, in the present lime a- ii. time- past, in times 
past as in times to COOK ! 

Or. s1 examples of human love on the earth, i- 

that love which a mother has for her children. Many mothd 
sacrifice all. including their own live-, for the welfare of their child- 
ren. This love is kept alive and growing only by the continual service 
which a mother gives her offspring. Should, she refuse to help her 
children her love would grow cold and die. as i- evidenced in many 
sad instano s today. Thus it i- seen that love i- kept alive and 
ing only throuj h service and it cannot exisl al 

Brothers and Sisters, let's examine- ourselves individually ! I 
time. Is there anyone in your community toward whom you have 
any ill-feelings? I- there anyone whom you would m t he truK 
to welcome into your home for a visit? Would you feel hesitanl 
about visiting anyone in your neighbourhood? As you answer these 
questions don't say, "Yes, hut it's his fault, because he's don< 
that." God has said. "Judge not." and Tie also ha- -aid. "Love your 
enemies." We cannot love our God and dislike a single feflowman 
at the same time. 

If your answer has been, "Yes," to any of these questions, T 
humbly offer this suggestion: ask God to give you an opportunity to 
that man toward whom you have ill-feelings, and I 
promise you that with your first small act of unselfish service your 
ill-feelings will depart. Continued service will develop a lasting 
friend, hip which will bring you much happim 

Our goal in existence will depend upon whom \. to fol- 

[f we choose to follow God, our reward i- eternal life, exalta- 
tion, and joy in God's presence. In choosing to follow Satan we reap 
only unhappiness and sorrow. God's example i.- that of love and ser- 
vice ; Satan's is that of hate and opposition. 

It is my prayer and hope that we all will devote our lives to the 
service of all our fellowmen. and through that service learn to love 
God and all our neighbours. 



Hune, 1947 TE KARERE 173 

V 

The Lords Day 

By George Randell. 

The Lord has always given prominence to the law pertaining to 
the weekly rest. It is one of the first on record in the Bible. God 
had no sooner completed the creation than He blessed the seventh 
day, and sanctified it in that He rested from all His work. (Gen. 
2 :3.) That the seventh day thus was separated from others days, by 
God Himself, accounts for the fact that the division of time into 
weeks ha? been almost universal. Noah certainlv counted davs bv 
sevens. (Gen. 8:10-12.) So did Laban. (Gen. 29:27-28.) Israel 
observed the Sabbath before the law was given on Sinai (Ex. 16:23) 
but when the Dialogue was promulgated, the Sabbath law was in- 
corporated in it among the commandments dealing with man's duty 
to God. 

That the Sabbath was observed by the first Christian churches, 
with the sanction of the Apostles, is beyond doubt. Jesus proclaimed 
Himself "Lord also of the Sabbath" (Luke 6:5) and His followers 
honoured Him by observing His day. The Saints at Troas assembled 
to break bread on the Lord's day. (Acts 20:7.) Paul counselled 
the Galatian and Corinthian Saints to make their donations on that 
day, as part of their worship. (1 Cor. 16:2.) John observed the 
Lord's day, even in his exile. (Rev. 1 :10.) In the Book of Mor- 
mon, we read that the people of Nephi kept the Sabbath, and that 
Alma commanded his people to keep the Sabbath day holv. (Mosiah 
18:23.) 

From the Doctrine and Covenants, section 59, we learn that the 
Sabbath law was among the first of the laws given in the land of 
Zion, after the place for the city had been located and the temple site 
designated. And again, when the pioneers had entered Salt Lake 
Valley, Presiden Young advised them, and all who should come after 
them, to observe the Sabbath. 

"Me told the brethren," says \post!(e Woodruff, "that they 

Ol work on Sunday: that they would lose five times as much 
as they would gain bv it. 

It is certain thru a community which ignores the Sabbath and 
ices of the Lord's house will become pagan and sink to a low 

level of morality. It is true that a man can worship alone and on 
any day with a- much benefit as in- ean derive from worshipping in 
the assemblies «»t bis brethren on the day appointed l>\ the 
The "reign of terror" stands on the pages of history as an illustration 
of human government without a Sabbath. 

The question may now be asked, "Is the observai ce of Sunday 
as the Sabbath acceptable t<> God?" There ; ^ a great dial of confus- 
ion in the world on that subject. 



'I E K \\<i Hunt, V>A7 

Christiai turtla) as the Sabbath tell ua thai some 

i nsible for the cl angc From the seventh to the first day 
and almost in the same breath they declare Constantine 
be the author of it. Roman Catholics accept the n 
the head of their church, but the change was made long 
an ecclesiastical head in Rome. There is no un- 
certainty in tlv minds of the Latter day Saints Ofl the question. This 
revelation re Sunday, the Lord's day, as the Sabbath in this 

ation. 

It might he further observed that the Sabbath does not. primar- 

part eitl er Saturday or Sunday as the Sabbath, but a seventh 

"Six days shalt thou labour, but the seventh is the 

th of the Lord thy God." It is immaterial where you begin 

ls the rule of working six days and resting on the 

seventh is observed. The rule is the same as that which governs tithe 

paying. One shilling out of ten belongs to the Lord. Which one?' 

Any of them. Which day of the seven belongs to the Lord? Any 

of them, but as the Sabbath is for the entire community, one day 

must he agreed upon for the good of all. 

Which day of the week was observed before the exodus of 

[srael from Egypt is not known, but whichever it was, some change 
must have 'occurred, for a new reckoning began with that event. 
(Exodus 12:2.) The month of the exodus became the first moi th 

of the Jewish ecclesiastical year, and the Sabbath was accordingly 
rearranged. The beginning of the year was counted from the new 
moon of the passover, which festival was celebrated between and in- 
cluding the fourteenth and twenty-first of the month. The tenth, 
fourteenth, and sixteenth were work days and could never be Sab- 
bath. (Lxodus 12:3-24.) From the fact that the Hebrew festivals 
seem to have been observed on fixed dates as our Christmas and 
were not movable holidays, like Easter, it has been thought that the 
Sabbath also was celebrated on fixed date. If that is correct, 
the Hebrew Sabbath must have fallen on every day in the week in 
rotation, as does our New Year's Daw 

Aside from this argument, it would be impossible to observe as 
Sabbath, one and the same day all over the earth simultaneously. 
What would be the beginning of the Sabbath. Friday evening, at 
sundown at a given point in Asia Minor would be Friday noon in 
Greenland, and Friday morning in Alaska. So, while the Sabbath 
cannot be observed all over the earth on the same day, a seventh 
part of the week can be dedicated to the service of the Lord every- 

Before the Mosaic dispensation, the Sabbath was observed in 
memory of the Creation ; Israel celebrated it in memory of the exo- 
dus, and the followers of our Saviour hold the day sacred to the mem- 
ory of His resurrection. Thus, those religionists who base their 



Hune, 1947 TE KARERE 175 

salvation on the observance of the seventh day, or Jewish Sabbath, 
as the only day of rest and worship, and say that the present Sunday 
is out of order should also observe the Sabbath years, and the years 
of Jubilee, both being part of the Jewish law. (Lev. 25:1-22.) 

The penalty of breaking the Jewish Sabbath was death ; we know 
that the penalty was abolished. Then how can the law remain? We 
read in Hosea, chapter 2, verse 11 : "I will cause all her mirth to 
cease her feast days, her new moon and her Sabbath and all her sol- 
emn feasts." The question may again be asked how and who changed 
the day from the seventh day to the first day of the week. Christ 
Himself said, "I came to fulfil the law." Christ came not to destroy 
the law nor the prophets but to fulfil it. (Matt. 5:17.) He taketh 
awav the first to establish the second. 



A QUESTION AND AN ANSWER 

Question: Sometimes we break more bread for the sacrament 
than we actually use. What should we do with that which is left 

over ? 

Answer: In small groups it may be possible to break the bread 
into the right number of pieces to serve those present, and if this 
can be done, the sacrament may be administered without any bread 
being left over. However, in larger groups where this is imprac- 
tical ,the instructions are that the bread which is left over should 
be used as food, and not discarded. 



Report of meeting of the "Hui Tau Executive Committee" 
a meeting of this committee, held at Korongata, on April 8, 
with Bros. Syd. Christy, Rahiri Harris, Syd Crawford. Wi Duncan, 
and George Randell present, a resolution was passed to the effecl 
thai all members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 
sixteen years old and upwards, be asked to subscribe the sum o\ 
one pound ( £1/-/-) towards the 1948 Hui Tau. and thai the branch 
presidencies be responsible for the collection of the money. This 
resolution has the approval of Timuaki Halversen. 

Branch presidencies: We advise thai you staii collecting this 
money and send it to the Secretary, Box 72. Auckland, or to George 
Randell, P»<>\ 502, Hastings, who is secretarj of the Hui Tau Execu 
tive ( Committee. 






i! KARERE 



Hum-. V>A7 




Repentance 



anv means 



That 



\\\ Tri voh ( . I [amon. 

Elder Han'. •■■ ents are living in Rotorua, 

ami his ( anadian-born wife are fulfilling missions in 

I hey left this country on September 7 . 

I" ir>. anil have since been doing a wonderful work 

anion;/ the people of thai island. 

"Repenl ■• therefore and be ecu- 1 
Wha1 is this repentan 
for what we have done, that what we 
to be wrong? Yes, it is a sorrow ( 
wrong doings. But is that all? No, not by 
only one minute part of repentance. 



onh 



acceptable bef< >re I lod. Then w ' 



True repentance 

true repentance? 

It is not 01 ly being sorry, humble, and contrite before God for 
what sin we have committed; hut it means that we have to completely 
turn away from our evil practices and deeds. It means chs 
from wrong to right, from darkness to light, vice to virtue, 
that is not all. Before true repentance is acceptable before 
we have to go a step further. This step is to put to right, as far as 
is humanly possible, every wrong that we have ever done. To pay 
our debts and restore to God and man that which belongs to them 
This is true repentance. All the powers of body and mind are de- 
manded to complete this glorious work of repentance; then the Lord 
our ( rod will accept it. 

We members of the Church of Jesus Christ have been baptized 
by immersion for the remission of -ins and have received the laying 
on of hand- For the gift of the Holy Ghost. Our bodies must be 
I ure and clean before we can receive the Holy Ghost, for "the Spirit 
of God car.no: dwell in an unclean tabernacle." 

re, repei tance preceeds baptism and the laying on of 
The first fruit of faith in God and Vhrist is repentance of 
sin. Faith is the moving cause of all action, and it is that which 
moves us to repentance. Repentance prepares us for baptism by 
immersion for the remission of sins and this ordinance prepares us 
for the choices! of all gifts, the reception of the Holy Ghost. 

Xow we have come to the point where we are as a new-horn 
babe. We .stand cleansed of all evil and are pure and innocent before 
our Master. W( have now signed a contract, as it were, with the 
Lord that we are prepared to "keep every word that proceedeth from 
the mouth of God." 



Hune, 1947 TE KARERE 177 

We have now set foot on the road which leads to life eternal. 
But through the weakness of the flesh, assisted and prompted by the 
mighty workings of the evil one, we stumble and fall by the v. 
feeling sore and bruised. Why ? Because we have called out, "Lord, 
Lord, and have not done the things which He has spoken." There- 
fore, that choice Spirit, He who "leads into all righteousness"' has 
been aggrieved and departed from our "unclean tablernacle." 

We had received remission of sins through baptism. This re- 
mission of sins is with us throughout our lives, so that through gen- 
uine repentance our sirs are remitted or blotted out. But we must 
not repeat our evil doings and expect them to be continual!; 
given. "Know ye not that your body is the Temple of the Holy 
Ghost which is in you. which ye have of God, and ye are not your 
own." Then if we repeat these evil doings are we not mocking our 
Lord. "Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever a man 
soweth, that shall he also reap. For he that soweth to his flesh shall 
of the flesh reap corruption . . . They which do such thing.- shall 
not inherit the kingdom of God; But he that soweth to the Spirit 
shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting." 

"Be wise in the days of your probation ; strip yourselves of all 
uncleanness; ask not, that ye may consume it on your It 
with a firmness unshaken, that ye will yield to no temptation, but 
that ye will serve the true and living God." How many of us who 
profess to be "Mormons" realize the importance and meani 
genuine repentance and the need for repenting each morning and 
evening, vocally and in secret? "Behold, ... he that denieth these 
things knoweth not the Gospel of Christ; yea, he has not read the 
Scriptures ; if so, he does not understand them." Why does he not 
understand them? Because lie has sinned, the Spirit has dq 
where there is no Spirit there is no light, and where there 
there is no understanding. 

There are too many among our ranks who treat this subject too 
lightly. We say we want tin best prize offered by God. the < 
Kingdom, "all that the Father hath." Are we preparing ^\: 
for it if we procrastinate the day of our repentance? 
deceive ourselvi s. We c; n no more attain thai glory if we continue 
pur evil ways than we can | el tin moon and put it in our ; 

I .« : us see what words we find in the Sacramental pra 
"... and witness unto thee, <> God, the Eternal Father, that they 
arc- willing to take upon them the name of Thj Sun. and always re- 
member Him, and keep His commandments winch He hath 
them, that the) maj alwa s have His Spirit to be with them, Amen." 
Now, if we partake of the Sacrament and have not the Spirit with 
us, what arc we doing? It' we have not the Spirit with us, it 



TE KARERE Hune. 1947 

inned; therefore, if we partake of the Sacrament 

we eat and drink damnation unto ourselves. 

me conclude with words uttered by a man who will forever 
high place in my heart. "Therefore remember, ( I man, for 
all thy wr< ngdoii gs thou shall be brought into judgment : Where- 
fore it' ye have sought to do wickedly in the days of your probation, 
then ye arc- found unclean before the judgment seal of God; and no 
unclean thing can dwell with God, wherefore, ye mu off for- 

ever." ( 1 Nephi 10:20 21 | '"And thus we see thai the command- 
of God must be fulfilled. And if it so be that the children 
of men keep the commandments of God He doth nourish them, and 
strengthen them, and provide means whereby they can accomplish 
the thing which Me has commanded them." (1 Xcphi 17:3.) 
"... For I know that the Lord giveth no commandments unto 
the children of men. save He shall prepare a way for them that they 
may accomplish the thing which He commandeth them." (1 Nephi 
3:7.) 

I pray that we may always repent and humble ourselves before 
our Maker and seek that which is of good report and praiseworthy. 
And let us hearken unto the words of the great prophets which have 
been quoted. To enjoy the Spirit and countless blessings of God, we 
must live in obedience to every word that proceedeth from His 
mouth. So let us repent. 



HOW TO KEEP VOIR FRIENDS 

Do things for them . . . send them hooks or other little pres- 
ents within your means. 

Do things with them . . . play golf, chess, tennis, attend movies. 

Ask things of them . . . opinions, recipes for punch. 

Compliment them ... on their skills, their cars, their kids. 

Tell people of them . . . their sense of humour, their keenness. 

Learn things of them . . . forbearance, kindliness, i 

determination. 
Respect them . . . their confidences, their moods, their retic- 

enc< 
Trv them . . . in adversity; in sorrow; in hilarity. 
Value them . . . above advancement, enrichment, amusement. 
Never neglect them ... or you risk losing them. 

— Psychology Digest. 



Hune, 1947 TE KARERE 179 

More Property Acquired 
by the Church 

Using the gold-pointed pen of Brigham Young, President David 
O. McKay recently witnessed the deed to property in Harmony, Penn- 
sylvania, where the Aaronic Presthood was restored. The pen is 
nearly a hundred years old. 

The property, now consisting of about eighty acres, is listed in 
the township of Oakland, County of Susquehanna and the State of 
Pennsylvania. It was the first piece of property owned by the Pro- 
phet Joseph Smith and his wife, Emma, and has changed hands only 
five times prior to being secured by the church. 

The foundation of the first home of Joseph and Emma Smith 
still stands on the property, and it was in this home that the Prophet 
and Olivery Cowdery read about baptism, prayed for information, 
and were directed to the banks of the Susquehanna River. On May 
15, 1829, on the banks of this river the Aaronic Priesthood and the 
keys to baptism were given to Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery by 
John the Baptist. 

Later, probably on the same piece of property, the Melchizedek 
Priesthood was also restored. 

The property was secured by Wilford C. and Lillian W. Wood 
and during February was signed over to the "Corporation of the 
President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints." It 
was witnessed by President David O. McKay with the gold pen 
that belonged to President Brigham Young while he was governor 
of the Territory of Utah and which bears the date 1858. 

The property was secured from the heirs of Edward D. Beavan. 

— The Deseret News. 



HE MATE AITIW 
Kei te pouri te ngakau i te matenga of John Ripi, a whara 
i te mihini i nga mahi <• K. Prosser, Westfield. lie hunga 
tapu tend tamaiti, ahakoa kua maha ke nga ra o tona 
hemonga lici aha, paoa atu tenei ripoata ki nga wharangi 
o ic "k.-'irrc." No te 27 o Marin- 1947 i hemo ai, ko ona 

lau c 26. I niauna atu tona tinana i PapatoetOC ki Tarirau 

wahi o Northern Wairoa, n<> te 30 <> Maeh< ka nehua; na 

te wliakalau niai a te tumuaki ka tukua mai maku v lU'lui. 

Me mokopuna na Manukura; he tupuna tenei nana nei i 
tua te kara o [ngarangi i te huaki tanga o te riri a 1 [one I leke 
ki Kororan ka, 

Rawiri [haka. 



TE K \K! RE Hum-. 1947 

Te Ora Mutunga-kore o te Wairua 
o te Tangata 

He mea tango mai i roto i te pukapuka "Gospel Doctrine" 

a Hohepa F, Mete. 

\a Hori Hooro i whaka-maori. 

Ann ano tetahi take hei wananga ma te whakaaro, "E ahu 
whakawhei ana tatou?" Ite wa i whanatu iho ai o tatou wairua, ki 
tenei ao, ka man ki te tinana kikokiko hei tapenakara mo ratou, poto 
nei te wa !<i konei, ka ngaro; te katoa i whanau mai ki tenei ao, kp 
te mate te tutukitanga, a kaore rawa tetahi mea kotahi e rere ki waho 
i tenei ture; ko tenei te huarahi hei takahanga ma te katoa. kaore 
he rerenga. Ruarua nei i kapea kia ora tonu, a tae noa ki te wa p te 
haerenga tuaruatanga mai o te Tama a te Tangata, hei reira ra ano 
te knhn ai enei ki tana mate, ahakoa ra ko te kimonga kautanga te 
whakawhitinga atn ki tna o te aukati. Kua takoto te tikanga i tenei 
korero, "ko te ra e kai ai korua i nga hua o tenei rakan. ka mate 
korna." i tail tenei hei ture ki runga i nga tamariki a Arama nga 
whakapapanga tangata o roto i nga tan maha taea noatia tenei ra. 
Mehemea he wairua ora tatou i mua atu o te whanautanga mai. he 
aha te mea hei whakakore i tana ora i te wa e mate ai o taton tinana. 
I haere ora mai, he aha hoki i kore ai e hoki ora ano? Ko tona 
whakamaramatanga tenei, ka ora tonu o taton wairua, pera me to 
mua orangaj, otira, i roto i te tinana kikokiko te whakawhiwhinga i 
a taton ki te matauranga tenei ao. Mehemea kaore taton i whaka 
kakahnria ki te tapenakara kikokiko-whena e kore rawa taton e rite 
kia pera me te Atna, he tapenakara penei hoki tona: pera ano hoki 
to taton Ariki a Ihn Karaiti, i whanau mai la i Tona whaea i a 
Men, i tango Ta i te tapenakara kikokiko-wheua ; i hapainga ake ia 
ki runga i te Ripeka, i mate a i whakaara ngia ake i te mate ki te 
ora mutunga kore. Nana i wahi nga mekameka o te reinga, i Tona 
aranga ake ki te hou tanga o te ora, i hono ai ano Tona wairua ki 
te tinana, hei manawa ora tonu, ora mutunga kore: lie tangata te 
Ariki i haere nei i tenei huarahi, kua puare nei mo taton katoa, e 
nhia ai, e hapainga ake ai ki te kororia o te Atna kaha rawa. 

Ko tenei te koha a te Matna mo taton tangata nei ara kia rite 
taton ki a la; kia noho i runga i nga torona, pera me Ta, kia whaka- 
whiwhia taton ki te kaha, ki te mai. a; kia hna. kia tini, i roto i te 
kikorangi, ake tonu atn. 

He tamariki taton na te Atna: he wairua ora Tonu Ta, kaore 
Ona timatanga, kaore ano hoki ona mutunga. I ora tonu la. kei te 
ora tonu inaianei, a e ora tonn i roto i nga wa mntnngakore. Pera 
ano taton me to taton matna. T puea ake to taton Ariki a Ihn Kara- 
iti i nga kuaha o te mate, i whaka-kakahuria ki te kororia, ki te oranga 
tonntanga, a ki te tika ta taton takahi i te hnanni o te pai, ke pera 



Hune, 1947 TE KARERE 181 

ano tatou me to tatou Ariki. Ka hono o tatou wairua ki o tatou 
tinana, hei manawa ora mo ake tonu atu ; e kore e taea te wehe, te 
titoreke ranei, engari man tonu i ta te Runga-rawa i waihanga ai. 

Kaore nga ture a te Atua e whakarereketia ; ana tikanga i whaka- 
kaupapa tia mo ar.a tamariki, i hangaia hei mea tuturu, kaore e taea 
te whakarereke : ka tti tonu ana ture katoa, pera ano hoki la, rite tonu 
i tenei ra, apopo. ake tonu atu. 

Whakakitenga ;=Nga koha pai o roto i te wairua whakaki- 
tenga ;«= 

Ko te tngata kua whakawhiwhia ki te wairua whakakitenga, kua 
whakawhiwhia ki te mohiotanga hei tatai i ona hikoinga katoa; e oho 
ake ai i roto i tona manawa te whakaatu i ona takanga ki roto i te 
he, i ana haere tika ranei ; kei te hapai ranei ia i tona turanga i roto 
i nga mahi a te Atua, kaore ranei ; kei te whakatumeke te hopo i roto 
i tona manawa i nga wa katoa e titaha atu ana ia ki roto i te he. He 
tohu enei i rahuitia mo te hunga tapu anake, a kaore te hunga whaka- 
ponokore e whiwhi ki tenei wairua. 

Te wairau tohutohu, whakakitenga, i ahu mai i whea? i ahu mai 
i te Ariki, he taonga nui, he taonga tuku noa mai ; he kowhaki-tanga 
mai, ko tetahi wahi tonu o te wairua matakite. Kaore i rahuitia mo 
te tangata kotahi anake. mo te tumuakitanga anake ranei o te hahi, 
mo nga apotoro tekau ma rua anake ranei enei homaitanga, engari i 
whakahorapatia mo nga mema katoa o te hahi e konohi ana ki tenei 
wairua hei arataki i a ratou. Mo te tane, wahine ranei, mo te tama- 
riki kua eke nei nga tau e mohio ai ratou ki te pai ki te kino, te wai- 
rua o te matakite hei whakapaoho i o ratou manawa. kia kakama ki 
te whakatutuki i o ratou karangatanga i mohiotia ai ratou he mema no 
tenei hahi ; kaore he mea i kapea ki waho o tenei koha, hei arahi hei 
arataki i o ratou hikoinga katoa, kia tika, kia marama. Xo reira, 
ka ki ahati i taku ki. e kore nei e taea te whaka he, "kaore he hahi i 
runga i te mata o te whenua, tetahi atu ropu karakia ranei, i penei te 
whakawhiwhia ki te wairua koropiko ki te Atua. penei te rite ki to 
nga mema o te hahi o Ihu Karaiti o te hunga tapu o nga ra <> muri 
nei. Ko tenei te koha whakamoliio i a ratou he pononga ahau na te 
Atua. na te tangata rai ei. E mohio tuturu ai koutou, kei te tutuki 
tika i an. nga mahi i whakataka iho hei mahi maku, kaore ranei. I 
an c tu nei hei apiha tumuaki o tenei hahi, kei te tika ranei aku mahi 
i mua i o koutou aroaro. i mua ano hoki i te aroaro o te Ariki, kaore 
ranei. Kua whakapuare tia e te \tua te huanui e matau ai koutou 
ki te pono o enei tikanga me nga whakatutukitan 

E uhi mai ana ai o hoki ki runga i au ana tikanga, tangata 
kotahi noa nei hoki au, hei arahi hei arataki i ahau. pena ano i nga 
aratakitanga i a koutou, rahi ake ranei te kowhaki tanga mai ki au, 
i ahei ai ahau te korero i tenei whakaatu ranga, "mai «» te whaka- 
hokinga mai o tenei hahi, kei te tin»> kaha te kori o te wairau o te 
Atua e whakapaoho nei i roto i tona iwi o enei ra. 



\HA 1 I K \ki RE Htine, 1947 

Sunday School 

SACRAMENT GEM 

God, our Father, hear us fray. 

Send Thy grace this holy day ; 
. Is we take of emblems, hlest, 
On cur Saviour's love we rest. 

KINDERGARTEN (4 to 5 years): 

"Two Soldiers Against An Army" Jonathan — I Samuel 14. The power 

of Gbd ia greater than an army of soldiers. 
"A Shepherd Boy Chosen King" David— I Samuel 16. The Lord does DOt 

judge by our looks, but by our feelings and actions. 
"./ Battle With A Giant" David— 1 Samuel 17. Strength through faith 

is better than spear and shield. 
"A Narrow Escape Saul's jealousy, David's wisdom. I Samuel 18. The 

good are helped in wonderful ways. 

PRIMARY (6 to 9 years) : 

"I. (.hi Leaves Jerusalem' I Nephi 1:1-20: 2.1-8. Obedience. 
"The Liahona" I Nephi 16:9-16, 26-33. Faith. 
"Building of the Ship" 1 Nephi 17:5-17; 18:1-9. Knowledge can be obtained 

by faith, also by study. 
"Storm On The Ocean" I Nephi 18:10-25. Forgiveness. 
"Xcphitcs and Lamanitcs" II Nephi 5. Reward for obedience. 

CHURCH HISTORY AND A DEPARTMENT (10 and 11 years, 12 to 15 
years) : 

"Division of the Land (B.C. 1450-1444)" Josh. 12-24. 
"Events Subsequent to the Death of Joshua (B.C. circ. 1425-1406)" Judg. 

1, 2, 17-21; Book of Ruth. 
"Othniel and Ehud—Bcborah ami Barak (B.C. circ. 1406-1296)" Judg. 2-5. 
"Gideon Delivers Israel Mrom the Midianitcs (B.C. cir. 1256-1249)" Judg. 
6-8. 

GOSPEL DOCTRINE, B AND C DEPARTMENTS: 

"The Testimony of the Prophet" Joseph 2:30-65. 

"The Three Witnesses" Testimony (Book of Mormon following title page) ; 

II Nephi 11:3; 27 : 12, 22 ; Ether 5:3, 4; D. and C. 5:11-15; 14:8; 17. 
"'The Book of Mormon Contains the Fullness of the Gospel" D. and C. 

27:5, 42:12. 
"Ancient Prophecies and Their Fulfillment" Genesis 15:13-16; 18:10; 

21:1, 2; Exodus, 2:23; 6:5-8; 12:40, 41; Joshua 6:26; I Samuel 

2:31-34; 4:10-18: 15:22-28; 28; 31:2-6; I Kings 13:1-5; 20:26; 

14:10-15; 15:25-29; 16:34; 17:1; 18:41-45; 20:22, if.; 21:17-24; 

22:34-38; II Kings 3:17, 20; 6:24-33; 7:1-20; 9:4-26, 30, 37; 10:1-11, 

30, 35; 13:9, 14-19, 25; 14:16; 15:8-12; 19:6, 7, 35-37; 20:17, 18; 

25:8-17; Daniel, 4:24, 25, 30-37. 

\1< ) TE KARAHE MAORI 

Ko te pukapuka "Akoranga me nga Kawenata" tc pukapuka 

rehana mo te Karahe Maori. 

He inoi tend kia koutou katoa kia tautokona tenei kaupapa 
rehana h^u. Kei te tari o te Mihana enei pukapuka e takoto ana. 
Te utu e 2/6 mo te kape. Tukua nga tono mo enei pukapuka kia 
Elder Young, Box 72, Auckland C.l. 






Hune, 1947 



TE KARERE 



183 



Ka tukua i roto i enei wharangi o ia marata etahi whakaaro, 
take, patai hoki hei whakakaha ake i te kai-whakaako me nga mema 
o te Karahe ki te rapu i nga hohonutanga o te rehana. 
Kia kaha e hoa ma ki te hapai i tenei mahi nui. 

Na te Timuakitanga o te Kura Hapati 
o te Mihana. 
Ratapu Tuatahi: 

"Whai Korero Tuatahi" me nga patai kei te mutunga o te upoko. 
I te mea e marama ana nga patapatai o te rehana nei kihai he painga o te 
korero mo nga tikanga o te rehana. 
Ratapu Tuarua: 

"Whai Korero Tuarua" me nga patai ano hoki. 
Ratapu Tuatoru: 

Te whakaotinga o te "Whai Korero Tuarua." 
Ratapu Tuawha : 

"Whai Korero Tuatoru" me nga patai ano hoki. 
Ratapu Tuarima: 

W T hakahokia ano te ahua o te rehana kia tino hou nga tikanga o nga "Whai 
Korero" e toru o tenei marama ki roto i te karahe. 

"KI NGA KAI-WHAKAAKO" 

Akona to rehana kia tino mohio koe, kia pai ai to hoatu i tetahi 
wahi o to matauranga ki nga mema o te karahe. Kauaka e whai ma 
te korero-a-reta (read) o te rehana ki te karahe te mutunga o to 
mahi whakaako. 

Kia kaha e hoa ma ki tenei mahi tino nui — te whakaako i te 
Hunga Tapu ki nga tikanga o te Rongo Pai. 

Na Kelly Harris, 
Timuaki. 



[The following was recently received by the Editor and in 

order to comply with the wishes of the sender we are printing 

it. If any of our readers are able to help in any way we 

urge them to do so.l 

To the Editor: I have been asked to edit a selection ol 
the writings of Thomas Bracken and to supply a biographical 
introduction. I should therefore be grateful it" you would 
let me appeal to any of your readers who may have Letters 
or other papers that would help in my researches. 

The Librarian of the Alexander Turnbull Library, 
Bowen Street, Wellington, has consented to receive material 
on my behalf. It will be returned after I have consulted it. 
Information and assistance will be gratefull) acknowledged. 

For those who iua\ care to write to me personally my 

address is: 1 \ewe< nnhe Si reel . Xaenae. Lower Mutt. 

Signed ! Robei t S< >lw a\ . 



184 



1 E KARERE 



Hunc, 1<M7 



News of the Field 






INCH 
By Ax 
The Prime Minister, the 

I 

\ it h t hi' way 

he readily 
etition from 

too] and he ]■■ 
to comply with this i- 

On March 17. the Relief Society (pent 

a very enjoyable day ::: Westshon 
During lunch, given to tic 

■..! present pr< to Sis. Hal- 

snd all mothers of our !■ i 
h of March they held a i 
tin- Assembly Ball in Hastings and on 

the 2<;th of April the Singing Mothers 
had their picture-; 

Two of our boys. Papa Hirini arid Dave 
Edwards, have left to -I 
work. Papa is labouring En the Ti 
district while Dave is in tl 
district. 

We wish to thank the font tldera who 
cycled fr>«ni V m Kui 

Tau preparation. Our own four 
are very busy just now visiting the 
saints of the district. 

Sis. Wegener has been with us since 
Hui Tau and we hope she likes it 

The tennis club was successful in win- 
ning in the Russel Memorial Cup I 
ment which was recently held a* 
Park. The cups were donated 1 
and Mrs. Jan :' I'aki Paki. in 

memory of their two sons who died in 
this war. 

Hockey, football, and basketbal 
occupy most of the Saturday afternoons 
of the saints. 

Rebecca Crawford has been made a 
class leader in the Mutual and Teiti 
Mcllroy and her officers have been re- 
leased from the Primary. 

CHRISTCHURCH BRANCH 
By Noelene Thou. 

On the thirteenth of April, a confer- 
ence was held in Chri Wt were 

irtunate to have six elder 
being: Elders Green. Allan. Lowder. Olsen. 
Baker and Hunsaker. Elders Hunsaker 
and Lowder have since left to labour in 
Invercargill, Elders Green and Allan are 
now labouring in Dunedin. while Elders 
Baker and Olsen are still with Ofl 

We were happy to have three Saints 
from the Dunedin branch, Sisters Beat- 
rice Dalziel and Audrey Constable and 
Bro. Bill Coekburn take part in the Sun- 
day evening meeting. We all enjoyed 
this meeting very much. 

This branch has decided to hold a 
r-a'-ramont meeting on the fir«t Sunday 
in every month, in addition to the urual 
Sunday evening meetings. 



ad I it a 
. from Porirua, \ (siting h< 



•i April 
' \.\CI' 

Elders Hunsaker and Lowder arrived in 
. .>i.m!1 on Aprii 1 ."> : n 

■ • | ml 
i work. 
arrival, 

with the Saints as well as frit n i 
by the Eld< ra before the 

An enjoyable evening was 
M - ■ v 
well who wer< acquainted with the old 
Blders. 

The Elders have started tracting in 
ad are finding the people 
friendly with them; s..me, BOW- 
■ 1! them to see their mini^ 

WAIHI HOME SUNDAY SCHOOL 
By Ada Ormsby 

20th of April, the Hauraki 
lency, Bros. Toke Watene, 
l a Joe Wharekura. and I 

ipanied by Pro. ( »:, . I 
district Sunday School Super- 
ted 1 
: e a home Sunday School. The 
held at the home of Pro. 
and Sis. Percy Richards. Although the 
. was not the best, there was a 
ftce and the D 
by all. 
Percy Richards was set apart as 
superintendent by Bro. Toke V. 
Pro. George Sa apart as first 

lor by Pro. Norman Scott: Bro. 
. -cond 
counsellor by Pro. Georg. 

• .ained a priest by Pro. ()! 
Ormsby. Sis. Putan was set apart as 
i. Hira. 
Among those who attended were visit* 
Kotorua branch, Br^js. Nor- 
man Scott and Ralph Hamon. 

ad Ada Ormsby of the \. 
branch also attended. 

PORIRUA BRANCH 

By Amiria Katene 

In spite of the cut in railway trans- 

on, about 60 people from tl, 

trict journeyed to Hui Tau by army 

truck. Th^re the spirit of Hui Tau was 

enjoyed by all. 

During the Hui. one of the local girls. 
Sis. Olive Elkington, was married to Pro. 
Oliphant McKay, of the Mahia Peninsula. 
Many friends and r<-'. Blbled to 

witness the- ceremony which was per- 
formed by Pres. Halversen in the Koro- 
ngata chapel. Sis. Olive will be missed 
in this branch for she has been very 
'.:\ Primary work. We wish her 
boot wishes for her future happiness. 



Hune, 1947 



TE KARERE 



185 



On their return from Hui Tau, mem- 
bers of this branch and the Wairau dis- 
trict visited the Te Ante Maori Boys 
College. While there, they were enter- 
tained by the students with hakas and 
action songs. Speeches were given by 
Bro. Ben Wineera, a former student, and 
Bro. James Elkington, who also "led the 
Porirua choir in several items. 

We were happy to have in our midst 
£or a short time, the Elders from the 
Otago district and Sis. Audrey Constable, 
<5f Dunedin. Visiting with us also, were 
the Elders and members of the Wairau 
district. 

On the 12th of April, many friends and 
relatives were present at a 
which took place in the Ngatitoa meet- 
ing house. The bride was Miss Utanga 
Wineera, daughter of Bro. and Sis. Ben 
Wineera, while the bridegroom was Mr. 
Reti Tawera, son of Mr. and Mrs. Panere 
Tawera. The ceremony was performed 
by Elder Connell Roberts, and the branch 
choir sang the hymns. Following the 
ceremony, a wedding breakfast was 
served in the wharekai, about 200 guests 
being entertained there. The bride, who 
was given in marriage by her father, 
wore a slightly trained gow.i of white 
brocaded satin, trimmed with a lace yoke 
and sleeves. She was attended by Miss 
Utauta Rene and Sis. Marm Wineera, 
bo + h of whom wore gowns of white moire 
taffeta and carried red roses. Bro. Eddie 
Wineera was best man. while Ngahina 
Wineera was groomsman. In the even- 
ing a dance was held to celebrate the 
wedding day and the birthday of Elder 
Raymond CordeVy. 

An enjoyable evening was spent on 
the 23rd, when visitors from the Salva- 
tion Army attended Mutual and after- 
wards showed films of travel in America 
and England. The choir, led b 
James Elkington, sang several numbers. 

One of the principal speakers at the 
Anzac Day programme here, was Bro. 
Taylor Mihaere. 

The M.I. A. Scout Patrol spent Anzac 
week-end camping in the hills, with their 
leader, Bro. Taylor Mihaere. 

Many of the young members of this 
branch are now wearing the unif 
the Girl Guiol. Patrol- which 

have recently oized in the 

vicinity oi Titahi Hay. 

We welcome into our 

midst, Sis. Joy '! . . i-.oraiti. 

who inti 

a while. Also visit I . Oli've 

Mi-K.'iv who i fortnighl with 

her !' ' 
A tl 

i ■ I ' 
A \ • 

ler and 

j 
I sld. 

Wilh Urn D 



NELSON BRANCH 
By J. R. Robinson 

We have a branch now and the offi- 
cials are: Bro. Ben Hippolite, president; 
Bro. Wi Selwyn, first counsellor and 
secretary; and J. R. Robinson, second 
counsellor. The Relief Society has been 
organized with Sis. Maria Hippolite as 
president, Sis. Ao Elkington as first 
counsellor, and Sis. Pauline Selwyn as 
second counsellor and secretary. Sis. 
May Elkington is treasurer and Maria 
Hippolite is class leader. The Primary 
has also been organized with Sis. Pauline 
Selwyn as president, Sis. Ao Elkington 
as first counsellor, Maria Hippolite as 
second counsellor, Wana Selwyn as sec- 
retary, and Puhanga Hemi as class 
leader. 

A good representation of the Madsen 
and Nelson Saints was at Hui Tau and 
all seemed to enjoy it very much. 

TAMAKI BRANCH 
By William Harris 

On April 15, a farewell social was ten- 
dered to Sis. Una Thompson. There was 
a large crowd present and everybody en- 
joyed the very fine programme arranged. 
Principal speakers were: Bros. Wi Dun- 
can and Francis Barclay and Sisters 
Awhitia Hiha and Waitokorau Tamihana. 
Sis. Thompson will be missed in the 
branch but we know she will do good 
work in her mission. 

The news of the death of Bro. Edward 
Tari came as a great shock to members 
of the branch. Bro. Tari and his wife 
have been in tKe district for some months 
and have been constant visitors to our 
branch. Bro. Tari died in the Danne- 
virke hospital on April 21, as a result 
of an accident which occurred earlier 
that rl:iy at Woodville. Members of this 
branch travelled to Hastings where the 
deceased resided before coming to Danne- 
virke. Our deepest sympathy g 
his wife and other members of his fam- 
ily. 

On April 2 i : Ij Hall v I 

the scene of a very gay and 

:riven in hon- 
our of Sis. Theodosia Miriama Barclay. 
Bro. Francis Barclay presented U 

• ifts. 

I and Tapsell Meha. 

and i' children. Una and 

i W e 

I 

On • •■! M I \ 

membi ■ h>>-- 

pital. A variety pro 

K D I 

Imitted to th( tfa Buf- 

fer it 

* 
I 



186 



\<E Ki- 



ll unc 1947 



Word has l„.in received from Sis. Una 

Thorn 

hllld lis per': 

I anted. 

Ml! \K \ BRA 

i\dly Irwiti 

■..,) «>f illness, Bro. 
Dartell Smith 

in Tuhaetiui on March fi. A moil b.aun- 
ful service was held on his funeral day 
and his popu larit y was shown by th. 

attendance of thos,. who loved him 

Passerby will notice the large amount 
of Umber on o .• L.D.S Marae. P • 

were thrill. -.1 to learn that th, m< 
ill he well <>n its way soon. 

The fortunate Saints who were able to 
attend the Hui Tau have mad.- m::ny 
comments of its success. We take the 
privilege in congratulating: Korongata on 
a well done effort. 

Elder Btoket who arrive.) in New /.«■::- 
land. April B, and hafl since hern lab 
OUring in this district has returned to 
Auckland to receive care from a doctor. 

We pray for the speedy recovery of 
Sis. Nillie TeNgaio, Bro. Paul Whaanga, 
and the adopted son of Sis. Clara Green- 
ing who have been confined to the Wai- 
roe hospital. 

On Anzac Day. the Nuhaka R.S.A. held 
a service in the L.D.S. hall. The com- 
bined choirs of Nuhaka and Tahaenui 
branches rendered "What Shall The liar- 
vest Be?" and "King of Glory." both of 
which were conducted by Sis. Mihi Nepia. 

WELLINGTON BRANCH 
By Fay Loader 

First of all we wish to express our 
appreciation to those at Korongata for 
the splendid Hui Tau. 

We are sorry to have lost Elder Mc- 
Kee who has been transferred to the 
Whangarei district To fill his place, is 
Eider Floyd Hawkins who has been lab- 
ouring in the Otago district. We wish to 
welcome him here, and needless to say 
we are making use of his musical talent. 

Sis. Haddock, who has been confined 
to her hed for some time, is again able 
to attend our meetings. 

Johnson was ordained a deacon 
by Elder McKee, and Yvonne Domney 
ptiaed by her father. 

Our best wishes go to Bro. and Sis. 
Oli McKay and to Sis. Wincera and her 

MANAIA BRANCH 
By Doris Manu 

Regret his been expressed by the 
people "f this branch at the !• 
Elder Foote and Bro. Forbes who per- 
formed many great deeds in this lvranch. 
To show our appreciation a farewell was 
held by the M.I. A. at v.'ni -h giftg of re- 
membrance were presented by the Young 
Men's president. We have had the privi- 
lege of giving Elders Hyde and Peterson 
a hearty welcome. 

We are proud that we have five more 
added to the list of Saints ; they were 
baptized and confirmed by Elders Hyde 
and Peterson and are Hine Waito Rei, 



ire Puhangahan Daymond, Tuma- 
huki D, Raymond, Hineronoa Carr. and 

Biaeranai Carr. 

; Hirini Kafc M and lhakara 
Arthur w.re ordan • 

ordained Bro. 

ima M. Daymond a deacon. Sahara Carr 

PUMARUKTJ BRANCH 

■M'/.ation of the Sui 

Belief Society, and Prfalai 
recently taken pkv <f the 

branch 
M . Piripi, first counsellor; J, Katanga, 

counsellor i •' He 
Sunday School: A Thompson, pr< 
.1. Saul, first counsellor; .1. htapi, soond 

counsellor; \\ 

M.I. A.: .1. Saul, p r e s ident ; B n 
llor : W. htetenga, - -fond ■ 
lor : A. Thon irj . ■' Mapii 

treasurer. Relief Society: M. A 
president and treasurer; II. I'.-ri. first 
counsellor; H. Mokaraka. second coun- 
sellor and assistant secretary; H. Piripi, 
tary. Primary: V. R. Hatenga, 

president; E. Mapi. first counsellor and 
secretary; W. Saul, second counsellor 
and treasurer. 

We appreciate the visits of our Elders, 
V.'alch. Clawson, Peterson, and Barney. 

DUKBDDI BRANCH 

By Mary Cockhurn 
On March 29, the Sunday School 
sponsored a picnic which was held at 
Brighton Beach. A variety of activity, 
/ueh as boating, swimming, and games, 
not to mention eating, eras enjoyed by 

all. The highlight of the day ITS 
soft hall game which ended the day pro- 
perly. The surprise right field smash by 
Sis. Ann Wixon furnished much merri- 
ment but Nell Sellar slid into third like 
a veteran. 

On March 30. a fireside chat was held 
which proved quite successful. It is our 
hope they can continue. 

It is with much regret that \ 
goodbye to Elder Hawkins who has been 
sen* to Wellington to labour. We are 
happy to have Elder Green hack with us 
after hi- visit in other parts of the dis- 
trict. With Elder Green, comes Elder 
Allen who has recently arrived from Sal- 
mon. Idaho. 

We wish to extend a special thanks to 
the Saints of Korongata and all i 
who laboured 
the Elders and Saint's at Hui Tau. 

The Alan Hedges are the proud par 
I a baby girl. Congratulations gr> 
to them from the rest of the hranch 

We wish to welcome Bro. and Sis. Carr 
from Auckland ; we know they will be a 
great help to us. 

K UT'KU BRANCH 
We welcome Sis. Olive McKay, form- 
erly of the Porirua branch, to our midst. 
I'r.s Halverson united her and Oliphant 
McKnv in marriage at Korongata. They 
reft Mahia for Gishorne where they were 
royally treated by Bro. and Sis. Robert 
McGhee. They will make their home on 
the Mahia Peninsula. 



Hune, 1947 



TE KARERE 



187 



A bus load of Saints from here went 
to Hui Tau and from all remarks the 
Hui Tau was not only beautiful but 
spiritual. 

Bro. and Sis. Tuhi Boynton and fam- 
iil, of Waimana, are visiting at the home 
of Sis. Boynton's parents, Bro. and Sis. 
[ripareti Pomare. 

Bro. Paumea McKay visited the last 
Sunday of the month. 

OPOUTAMA BRANCH 
By Monica McKay 

Many of the people from this branch 
went to Hui Tau and came back with a 
stronger testimony. 

Sis. Lena Taurima was honourably re- 
leased from the Relief Society presidency. 

The Saints attended the unveiling of 
a memorial stone for Tom Taumata. Bro. 
Jas Brown dedicated the stone and con- 
ducted the ceremony. Bro. Paumea Mc- 
Kay was among the speakers who gave 
tribute to this fine lad who gave his life 
for his country. The stone was unveiled 
by the deceased's mother. Sis. Emma 
Brown conducted the hymns. 

We extend our deepest sympathy to 
Sis. Maera Hapi Smith in the loss of her 
mother, Sis. Te Oti Pepuere, who died in 
the early hours of April 13. 

ROTORUA BRANCH 
By Rangi Davies 

About 40 of our branch members trav- 
elled to Hui Tau. We enjoyed the con- 
ference very much. 

On April 9, the Saints assembled at the 
Tarewa House to give a farewell social 
for Elder Nelson who has been trans- 
ferred to the Whangarei district. Know- 
ing how much he likes Maori carving, he 
was presented with three carved articled. 
The next day Elders French and Nelson 
and Bro. Whaanga left for Thames. 

On the 13th of April Bros. James 
Waerea and Roger Hamon were ordained 
priests. Visiting us that day was Mr. 
Ernest Hobson, of Auckland, who spoke 
and gave a very good talk. His wife, 
Kathleen, was admitted to the hospital 
the day before, suffering with a severe 
cold. 

Bro. Syd. Christy, his son Angus, and 
Taka 1'anere visited us on April 11, en< 
route to Kaikohe to attend the wedding 
or George Randell. Bro. Paw re baa been 
transferred to the Whangarei dist rid. 

Sis. Lena Waerea was set apart as 
Relief Society chorister on April 20. 

Beturning from meeting that night, ■ 

lady cyclist struck Sis. Davies. knocking 

ber t<> the ground and Inflicting In 

on her hands and lag! 

April 21 marked the pal tag of an 
Arawa <hi.-ft.iiri.- IS, I'.-k.-ra D| i Wikitoria 

Amohau, wife of Arawa chief Tuoro 
Akapita. She and her husband beaded 
i be Taiporul n Olnb wh< n I bey went to 
the annual conference at Nuhaka In 
L946. 

Bro. and sis. oil McKay n sent I 
Ited at the home of Bro. and Bil Ramon 

for a few flays. 



Sisters Bertha Wolfgramm and Rangi 
Davies have been set apart as visiting 
teachers for the Relief Society; Elsie 
Chirney and Betty Rei were appointed 
assistant visiting teachers. 

Bros. Pat Rei and Norman Scott have 
been appointed to do the branch teach- 
ing for the month of May. 

Sisters Edna Ormsby, of Tauranga, and 
Zella Richards, of Waihi, have come to 
take employment in Rotorua. 

The Y.W.M.I.A., under the direction 
of Sis. Joy Hamon, have commenced 
playing basketball. 

WAIMAUKU BRANCH 
By Mowena Ngakuru 

On March 31, two children were bap- 
tized by Bro. Kato Kauwhata and con- 
firmed by Mairangi Ngakuru; they were 
Hohaia Rore Kauwhata and Callis Peter 
Ngakuru. 

Bro. Kato Kauwhata was set apart as 
Sunday School class leader, and his wife, 
Piwaii, was set apart as second coun- 
sellor in the Relief Society. We have 
been blessed with the addition to our 
branch of Bro. Kauwhata and family, 
branch of Bro, Kauwhata and family. 

Early in March we had a visit from 
Rahiri Harris and George Randell. Be- 
fore Hui Tau, Elders Chapman and Low 
visited us and we were pleased to have 
them. 

Nolan Ngakuru, of the Northland Tech- 
nical College, spent the Easter holidays 
at the home of his parents. 

KAIKOU BRANCH 
By Carrie Peihopa 

A great and wonderful time was spent 
at Hui Tau which was enjoyed by all the 
Saints. Now we are looking forward to 
the Hui Pariha to be held at Te Kuiti 
and buses have already been booked. 

On the 19th of April we held our first 
Mutual of the season. Bro. Bill Peihopa 
took up the lesson. The meeting was 
enjoyed by all who attended. 

Sisters Awaroa Marn and Sis. Taoho 
Peepe, who became ill at Hui Tau and 
is now recuperating in Auckland, have 
been absent from our meetings because 
of Illness. We wish them speedy recov- 
ery. Bro. Pat Peihopa is at present ■ 
patient in the Whangarei hospital; we 
hope be will soon be able to join hi-, 
family. 

Basketball is very popular with the 
young people of the branch. The girla 
made arrangemi nts once moi 
■ -"i.st the Hatawalc girls for the 
Kaikou Basketball shield which thai ire 
bow holding, 
Ob Saturday, April it, the mar,,. 

K -'""'<i | and Kura Ngakuru took 

Place in Kaikohe. There were many pree- 

'" local places as well as from 

N m;<>m \k\- bb \\<n 

Itv Norma M 

During Mar.-h we were pleased to bare 
■hi- old branch memhi 

and babj daughti i 
••• r on, Neville, bad been 
sverml 






1 E KARERE 



llunc. 1947. 



The baby virl w:i 
. ! whil« hen- I 
and given the nam. 

Claws. .11 Stopped in fi>r ■ 
March. Klti.r I'luu 
ferred to another district 
say g<>. d-bj Wt hut 



s named nnd 

l'atricia. 
and G 
night during 

and BUM 10 

OB y<> 



On March 30. a farewell iervic< 

held in honour of Hro. Stanley Hay. who 

D called on a t\v.,-v. ar mission. 

H. i Bring now in the WanRanui 

district. 

Nine members of this branch travelled 
to Hal Tau. All h:ul a wonderful trip 
and came home with a stronger testimony 
of the gospel. 

The Mutual was recently reor 
as foil" -iilent : Norma 

Srs1 counsellor ; Edna Going, sec- 
ond counsellor: and Donald 
retary. The officers are hoping to have 
tlieir opening night as soon as possible. 

We were pleased to have Sis. Lorna 
ft rt, of Auckland, and children. 

Verna and David, visit with us for a 
short while. While here they were 
guests at the home of her parents, Bro. 
and Sis. Joseph Hay. 

The Relief Society are at work beauti- 
fying the chapel. They have bought 
materials for curtains and Sisters Muriel 
Hay and Myra Mason have been at work 
making them up. 



GISBORNI BRANCH 

Bf l! 

• .!, l.iuiri celebrated her 60th 
birthdaj on April 20. After E 
School the members and friends of the 
branch i«1 down to ;» chicken dinner. 

■ OD behalf of the 
I Sis. Tawir: for all 
for them. 

Tiny Tuau, and Em Eahuroa 

: ike on 
behalf ol the branch <>th. i 
were Bieten Poron, charlotte Morris and 
Mr. Bongo Balbert. After a solo, which 

Bro. Sam Edward 
Tawiri responded and exp r — e ad hex grati- 
bade. 

Wc have six Bld« mg in 

this district. Kid. r 
are busy trading here 

We are pleased Sam 

Edwards and Mr. Tuta Kainamu partici- 
pate in our M.I. A. act: 

The M.I. A. basketball team l.a 
far won all their games and have caused 
quite a sensation with their good play- 
ing. The team's members are 
Wardle, I'oulson. Hale. Dale. Bro. Sam 
Edwards, and Tuta Kainamu. 

All branch meetings will be held at 
the Tairawhiti Kiwi Club rooms until 
further notice. We are very fortunate 
in having the use of these rooms at no 
cost. 



NOW ! 



About the Back Cover 



The pictures on our back cover this month are some that were taken at 
the time of the building of the chapel and at the time of the visit of President 
and Sister Halversen to Rarotonga. 

The picture at the top on the left is one of President and Sister Halversen 
taken in front of the plane as they were ready to leave Rarotonga. The leis 
which are about their necks were made and given them by tin- Saints of the 
branch in token of their love and appreciation. The picture at the top on the 
right shows the children of the Black Rock Primary, one of the three Primaries 
which are functioning in Rarotonga. 

The middle picture is one of the missionaries and reading from left to right 
they are President Halversen, Sister Halversen, Elder Delamare (and cat), 
Elder Sorenson, Sister Hamon, and Elder Hamon. The group at the bottom of 

the page is the Rarotonga branch members at Muri Knua. 

The three pictures on the back show the different stages in the building of 
the chapel. The picture at the top shows the men just as they began work. The 
men are. left to right, M. Cummings, Vaevae Teraki. H. Strickland. P 
win. and P. Dimming. The second picture shows some of the same men on the 
roof of the nearly completed chapel, while the bottom picture was taken while 
President and Sister Halversen were there and shows the completed building and 
neatly laid out grounds. 



r^6 




r 

* m 









■ 






#1 

1 


||§ 


a»v<v «• 


A 


** **^<V 







6 -1 



7 -= 



8 -= 



9 m 



n«" 



un 




I All II 



Apnl '.. 1946, site for the "This is the Place" Monument was 
dedicated at the mouth < I Emigration ( anyon. 

Oik- hundred years ago this July, the Mormon pioneers arrived in 
the Valley of the Greal Salt Lake in Utah. Behind these people were 
years of persecution and suffering, the storj of which is the cruellest 
page "i" religious intolerance in our history. The migration "t' the 
Mormons was epic and heroic. To rcarh the promised land of the 
West they suffered every privation, and it was a tart that the path 
they trod could he followed by the graves of those who died on the 
journey. Wind and time erased the tracks of their covered wagons 
but the lonely grave markers long after, were guide posts through a 
barren and hostile wilderness. 

They were a zealous, industrious, intelligent, deeply religious 
people. Their possessions were in their covered wagons that day the 
first party reached the summit overlooking the Valley, and their leader, 
Brigham Young, .said: "'This is the ri.uht place. Drive on." Here 
was earth awaiting the plow. Here, above all. was a place where they 
could worship in their own way. This was the promised land. 

What these pioneers lacked in worldly goods, they made up in 
faith: faith in the benevolence of God; faith in their church and their 
leaders: faith in themselves: faith in the strength of their own sturdy 
hands. They were children of God sent into the wilderness. Gbd 
willing, they could not fail. They believed. Their faith was a shining 
light that sustained them through their darkest hours, through that 
first hitter winter, through drought, through hardship and want. They 
toiled in the desert and they made the desert bloom. 

To Utah, then, are these pages devoted. Utah will he in a festive 
mood this summer. Celebrations commemorating the centennial will 
he held in all parts of the State, with the climax on Pioneers' Day 
in Salt Lake when "This is the Place" Monument will he dedicated. 
And we will try to tell you something ol that monument, which will 
last as long as time, forever enshrining the names and deeds of those 

who came so long ag< i. 

Today we l«»<»k hack one hundred years t«> that memorable day in 

July, 1847. when the Mormon pioneers reached the end of the long 

journey to the West. We cannot help hut he inspired by their achieve- 
ments and by the fulfillment of their dreams and visions. Nor should 
we of today he less impressed by the lessons learned from their his- 
tory. Today, in a period of confusion and uncertainty following war. 
perhaps the best answer tor us is the exercise of the simple virtues 
common sense, thrift, hard work, courage, and faith. 

We. too. can he grateful and humble tor the blessings of Almighty 
God. We can believe in ourselves and the goodness of our neighbours. 
We can glory and he thankful for the richness of our fair land and. 
having faith, he unafraid before whatever trials and tribulations to- 
morrow may bring. We can shout, as Orson Pratt and Erastus Snow 
did long ago in Utah, "Hosannah, Hosannah, Hosannah." 

— R.C 



Te Karere 



Established 1907. 



Wahanga 42. 




Hurae, 1947. 



A. Reed Halversen . . . . Tumuaki Mihana 
Meryl Reber Etita 

"Ku tenei Pepa i whakatapita hei hapai ake i te iivi Maori li 
roto i nga whakaaro-nui." 

Address Correspondence: 
Box 72, Auckland, C.l, New Zealand. 



"Te Karere" is published monthly by the New Zealand Mission of 
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and is printed by 
THE BUSINESS PRINTING WORKS LTD., 55 Albert Street, Auck- 
land, C.l, New Zealand. Subscription Rates: 3/- per six months; 
5/- per year; £1 for five years; £2/10/- for life. (United States 
Currency: $1.00 per year; $4.00 for five years; $10,00 for life.) 



CONTENTS 



Special Features — 

"This is the Right Place, Drive On" 

A Remarkable Experience 

The Women's Corner 

The Pioneers' First Sabbath in the Valley 

Klder Cowley Returns 

B« Mihi 

Widow Smith's Journey to the Valley . . 

Monument to Those Who Went Before 

This is the Place 

Te Ture Marcna, Te Kainvra. Te Whanau Kaore t 
Kia Kore Te Marena 

Church Features — 

Sunday School 

News from the Field 



l f M TE KAREkE Hone, l«M7 

'This is the Right Place, Drive On" 

T.v Jon x G. Giles 
Executive-Secretary, "This is the Place" Monument Commission. 

\\ estern America is coming of age. The march of time ia bring- 
ing centennials to the fore in the area "beyond the Missouri." The 
wild and woolly West, which is no longer either wild or woolly, can 

now take its place with the solid and substantial East, because when 
a section celebrates its one-hundredth birthday it certainly is entitled 
to be considered as being grown-up. 

Of the inter-mountain States, Utah's centennial comes first. Be- 
cause of the historical background .and the circumstances surrounding 

the founding of Utah, people in all of the Western States have a 

direct interest in the one-hundredth anniversary of the Beehive State. 

In reality the marking of the centennial of the coming of the 
Mormon Pioneers to the Rocky Mountains is of special interest to 
persons in every State in the American Union and in every civilized 
nation in the world. Certainly no other State will have its centennial 
celebrated so widely or by people of so many nationalities. 

Utah's centennial is most unique. It marks not only the anni- 
versary of the settlement of an American State, it commemorates 
one of the greatest mass movements in the history of the world; and 
more, in its fulfilment of prophecy, both ancient and modern, it sig- 
nalizes the establishment in the heart of the Great American 1 teserl 
of a type of government and community culture unlike anything 
previously recorded. 

Of the first government established by the Mormon Pioneers, 
Historian Bancroft wrote, "There is only one example in the annals 
of .America of the organization of a commonwealth upon principles 
of pure theocracy." And that is exactly what it was. 

For the first two years particularly, practically all the inhabitants 
were members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 
They had come here for their religion and had been led here by their 
religions leaders. They had been driven from their homes because 
of their religion and for self-preservation had banded together and 
travelled into the wilderness where the only law was Church law. 
When they reached the mountains Church law still prevailed. 

To some ultra-purists this establishment of Church law and its 
maintenance for a time may seem objectionable as being a merger of 
Church and State. To better appreciate both the necessity and de- 
sirability of such procedure, suppose we look at the conditions exist- 
ing at that time. 



Hurae, 1947 TE KARERE 195 

What is now Utah was then Mexico. To the northwest was a 
roughly defined area known as Oregon. It included northwestern 
Utah, part of Idaho, part of northern California and all of the pres- 
ent Oregon and Washington. British fur interests had sought for 
years to establish a foothold for British colonies in that area. Be- 
yond Oregon was Canada and still farther Alaska, then owned by 
Russia. 

To the southwest was a section, unsurveyed and bounded only 
in the most general terms, called Upper California. As the Mormon 
Pioneers trudged over the plains in oxteam trains, in handcart com- 
panies, and in other groups, they frequently broke the monotony with 
music. Next to the Mormon classic, "Come, Come, Ye Saints," one 
of the most popular songs was "The Upper California." 

This then was the setting into which the Mormon Pioneers came. 
There was no government ; there was no law. Mexico owned the land, 
but it had not been colonized. The Mexican war was on. The Mor- 
mon Pioneers had sent 500 of their most active young men into the 
armed forces of the United States to help bring that conflict to a 
successful conclusion. 

Under these conditions, Brigham Young and his Pioneer Com- 
pany of 143 men, three women, and two boys, filed out of Emigration 
Canyon and "set up house" near the very heart of the Rocky Moun- 
tain area. 

The Mormons had a wide choice from which to select a site for 
the city and the empire they were prepared to build around it. There 
was no colonization to speak of west of the Missouri, north of the 
Mexico border, south of Canada or east of California. In both 
Oregon and Lower California colonization had begun but on a lim- 
ited scale. The whole of the Rocky Mountain area at least was at 
the disposal of the Camp of Israel. So here they "raised their ban- 
ners'' and established a commui ity under ecclesiastical law. With 
the arrival of non-Mormons, civil law was established by the Mor- 
mon leaders. 

The selection of the valley of the Great Salt Lake as the central 
headquarters for the transplanted Church violated all rules of human 
judgment. None of the explorers or trappers who were familiar with 
the mountains advanced a single point in favour of the establishment 
of colonies there. To the contrary, all the advice was t<> go t«» Cali- 
fornia wiih its -semi-tropical climate, or t«» < Oregon where nature had 
smiled inneh more generousl) than on the barren wastes concerning 
which the Saints were asking so many questions. 

Brigham Young was deaf t<» an) appeal from within or without 
that would lead his people from the place he had alread) described 
\n them. Il<- had said, "We arc looking for a place nobod) else 



M TE KARERE Htffee, 1947 

wants." Latter-day Saints believe his decision was not the result 
of the Pioneer leader's determination to follow a course once 
charted without deviating either to the right Of the left. Wilford 

Woodruff, in whose carriage Brigham Young was riding because 

of illness, gives the explanation that Mormon- accept without hesi- 
tation. In describing the history-making episode that occurred on 
July 24. when President Voting had his first view of the Salt Lake 
Valley and the lake beyond, Wilford Woodruff said. "He was en- 
wrapped in vision for several minutes. He had seen the Valley he- 
fore in vision, and upon this occasion he saw the future glory of 
/ion . . . planted in the Valley." At any rate, no one else wanted 
the Rockv Mountain Valley and the Mormons did. A hundred-year 
period has supplied full vindication of this decision from many angles. 

When the Mormon Pioneers arrived in the Valley of the Great 
Salt Lake on July 24, 1847, President Brigham Young and his fol- 
lowers hoped and helieved that at last they had found a home where 
religious, political, and economic peace would be their lot for years 
to come. 

While their dreams came true in part, and at times seemed pos- 
sible of complete fulfillment in the early days, it has taken most of 
the past century fully to remove the persecution and conflict that 
followed the Saints more than a thousand miles into the wilderness. 

If any of the Pioneers harboured the notion that with the estab- 
lishment of Zion in the Salt Lake Valley their Pioneer days were 
over, they were doomed to disappointment. Their mission was not 
only to found a city : they had come to the West to establish a Church 
and an empire to support that Church. When Rrigham Young drove 
into the Salt Lake Valley there were more than 20,000 members of 
the Church in the East, most of them at Winter Quarters on the 
bank of the Missouri River. Most of these members were already 
preparing to come West. 

In the three weeks President Young and his companions spent 
in the Valley that first year, before returning to the body of the 
Church in Nebraska, foundations for the city were laid, the site for 
the great Temple had been selected and explorations had been made 
into surrounding territory in every direction. Leaving most of the 
pioneering company to carry out the plans for that first winter, the 
Church leaders returned to the East to organize for the migrations of 
the following years. With the coming of spring in 1848 the real 
Mormon migration was on in earnest. The advance company, which 
had arrived July 24, 1847, was joined in September and October by 
2,000 others under the leadership of Parley P. Pratt and John Taylor, 
making a sizeable community to begin the building of Zion that first 
winter. 



Hurae, 1947 TE KARERE 197 

While July 24 is Utah's official Pioneer Day, July 21, 22, and 23 
also are historic days. The entry of Brigham Young's company into 
Salt Lake Valley was not one grand triumphal march. The first of 
the scouts arrived in the evening of July 21 ; the last, the official com- 
pany, including the Pioneer leader, about noon three days later. Brig- 
ham Young, had been taken ill by what was then called mountain 
fever and was forced to halt for rest. But time was precious. He 
directed that an advance company be formed under Orson Pratt, 
apostle, astronomer, mathematician, and explorer who had been the 
principal scout for the entire distance. This party preceded the main 
company all the way into the Valley. Erastus Snow, who had carried 
instructions from Brigham Young regarding the location of the site 
for the city and the place to plant their crops, joined Orson Pratt on 
the afternoon of July 21 and together they made the historic entry 
into Salt Lake Valley. 

By the morning of July 22, other wagons had joined the advance 
company, and under the leadership of Willard Richards, all the 
wagons, except those in the rear company, entered the "promised 
land" and made camp. 

In the meantime, on the same day, Orson Pratt, still in com- 
mand of the advance group, selected nine men, including himself, to 
explore the Valley and make one of the most momentous decisions 
ever made in the founding of a city. Considerations too numerous to 
record were constantly before them. Also, they had definite sugges- 
tions from their leader. By nightfall the die had been cast and the 
site of the Latter-day Zion had been selected. 

On July 23, the wagons moved north from the camp of the 
previous night and by noon, modern irrigation had had its birth. 
First the earth, which had been baked so hard that the first plows 
were broken, was flooded, then furrows were made and potatoes 
planted. That night the weary travellers made the first permanent 
camps in more than three months. 

Brigham Young's personal and official entry into the future home 
of the Saints was made without ostentation or far. fare. Shortly after 
noon, his company emerged from the canyon and he became the prin- 
cipal actor in a simple drama that will he re-enaeted in every part of 
the civilized world in this Centennial rear. The most dramatic epi- 
side over, the President, who was still ill and was riding in an mi- 

provised bed in the hack of the carriage of Wilford WoodrtifT, said 

simply: "Tin's is the right place. Drive on." It was four miles to 

the Pioneer (amp which was reached at 2 o'clock. 

'Idle rest permitted the Pioneers in their new home wis vcrv 

brief, ft lasted one day Sunday. Monda) morning, Brigham 

Young, ill though he was, led tin- fust exploring group to the hills 

Overlooking the Valley. From one eminence, which they named En- 



196 IT. KAKKKi: Mm* PM7 

sign Peak, they had an excellent view of tlu- entire Valley of the 

I heat Salt Lake. At this point it is roughly thirty miles wide and 
fifty miles long, 

From that initial exploration the Mormon Pioneers spread out 

over practically all of the West. By 1849 when the treaty had been 

made with Mexico, explorations had extended virtuall) to the Can- 
adian and Mexican borders, to California and all of the Southwest 
From each of these wide regions the explorer brought to the leader 

detailed information. 

When the first civil <jh>\ eminent was formed, the Provisional 

State of Deseret, its boundaries included not only all of the inter- 
mountain regions, but extended to and included a short stretch of 
the Pacific coastline. President Young was not modest in his desires. 
An immense tract of land was claimed which embraced all of the 
present Utah and Nevada, part of Wyoming, Colorado, New Mexico, 
and Arizona. Instead of organizing this area under its requested 
name. Deseret, the Pioneers were compelled to form the Territory 
of Utah, containing bnt a fraction of the original land. Periodically 
even the approved boundary was whittled down mail in 1869, Utah's 
area was permanently established, where it now stands. 

The development of Utah, was just as unique as its founding. 
It followed a pattern that was and is distinctly Mormon. Many of 
Brigham Young's associates had participated in selecting sites, laying 

out cities and developing community life. This was incident to the 
persecution of the Mormons who were driven from city to city, from 
county to county and from state to state. 

Joseph Smith, first president of the Church, had provided the 
original plan. As his people were driven from place to place, gain- 
ing experience and profiting by their mistakes, they became masters 
of the art of laying out cities. Salt Lake City represents the climax 
of that art. Founded one hundred years ago, it is today one of 
America's most modern and beautiful cities. Its general pattern, re- 
markable in community service, has been followed in hundreds of 
Mormon cities and towns throughout Western America. 

With the Mormon Pioneers there came into the mom. tains a 
distinctive type of culture. Unlike other groups that pioneered other 
sections of the West, the Mormons came to the mountains for one 
purpose only — religion. They were not seeking gold or lands or 
fame or fortune. They had heen handed together in the East by the 
persecution that followed them relentlessly for more than a quarter 
of a century. Finally they were driven from Xauvoo beyond the 
bounds of the white man's lands. 

In the Far West, in the desert country which other groups had 
shunned, they thought they saw a place of deliverance, a place where 



Hurae, 1947 



TE KARERE 



199 



they would worship God according to the dictates of their own con- 
science, a place where their industry could express itself, a place 
where their peculiar and different type of civilization could develop 
unmolested. 

Within the group were highly educated men and women. There 
were artisans and skilled workmen in many lines. Most of them 
had come from New England and the Eastern States. They had 
established schools, including a university at Nauvoo, and in the com- 
bination of school education and a broad and comprehensive religion 
based upon the thesis that the glory of God is intelligence, has laid 
the foundation for a culture and a type of civilization that were dis- 
tined to attract the attention of scholars and sociologists the world 
over. 

The culture, the progress, and the economy developed by me 
Mormon Pioneers have been shared with the world. The Mormon 
system of education, recognized as outstanding and progressive, the 
Mormon system of education, recognized as outstanding and pro- 
gressive, the Mormon plan of irrigation, the co-operative systems 
having their basis in the teachings and practices of Mormon leaders 
have been carried to many parts of the earth. 

Now a state and a nation look back one hundred years to the 
time when oily trappers, traders, explorers, and Indians roamed the 
West ; when vast, virgin spaces awaited the urge of the strong pioneer 
spirit of just such men as these. The Latter-day Saints and their 
friends of all religious faiths read again from Isaiah : "The wilderness 
and the solitary place shall be glad for them ; and the desert shall re- 
joice and blossom as the rose." 



HE MATENGA 

Tena koe e te manu tangi pai <• te Aq tca-roa mc tc 
Waipounamu. Panuitia alu e koe ki nga wahi katoa e tar 
ana koe, tc materia o Maehe Raniera Rewi, i te 17 o Mei, 

1947. lie tttmuaki ia DO t6 llui Atawhai <> 'IV Horn inn 

etahi tau maha, a ka tu ia hci hekeretari mb te poari llui 
Atawhai mo te Takiwa o Whangarei mo nga tau tfno maha. 

lie wahinc tiim kaha ia i rotO i H I Kara:i".atam\a i roto 

i te hahi. lie waliinc rangimarie i roto i ona iwi katoa — 
Maori »Pakeha. 

\'a Take 1 >a\ is. 



TE KARERE Hone, 1947 



The following story of a pioneer experience was told by one of 

the great men of the Church — M. If. Merrill. For many feats 

he WOi (i resident of Richmond. /<;//. He presided over tlic Logon 
Temple and served as a member of the Council of the Twelve, 



A Remarkable Experience 

Tn the winter of 1855, I worked in what was then called Xorth 
Mill Creek Canyon. The only team 1 had at that time was one 
yoke of oxen; with this I kept myself busy during the latter part 
of the fall of 1854 and the beginning of the winter of 1855, in haul- 
ing wood from the canyon to Salt Lake City, where T sold it for 
what 1 could. In January, 1855, the snow in the mountains was so 
deep that I was unable to procure firewood; and I decided to haul 
some pine house and stable logs. Myself and some brethren, there- 
fore, shovelled and broke the road to a small red pine patch of timber 
on the side of the mountain, and when this road was completed, for 
two days we together hauled logs and timber to the city. Just at this 
time the weather became extremely cold and a dense winter fog hung 
over the valley, but high up in the mountains one could overlook the 
cloud of fog. This condition prevailed for several days, but exactly 
how cold it was I cannot say, as thermometers were very scarce in 
those days. It was during one of the early days of this cold spell 
that the following incident occurred : I left home very early in the 
morning to obtain a load of logs. My wife remonstrated with me 
and tried to prevail upon me not to go, as the weather was so very 
cold. I did not, however, heed her kind entreaties, but started upon 
my journey; and on arriving at the timber was surprised to find that 
1 was the only one who had come for a load. I worked very rapidly 
for two reasons: one was that I might keep warm, and the other that 
I might return home early. I cut, trimmed and prepared five nice, 
red pine logs, about thirty feet long and ten inches thick at the butt- 
end, and about six inches at the top. These I succeeded in getting 
down to the place where I had left my bobsled and cam]) outfit, about 
a half-mile distant. The place of loading was very slippery, it being 
rather on a side hill. I had my five logs arranged side by side below 
the sled, my oxen being chained to a stump where they were quietly 
eating their hay. I proceeded to load the logs, designed to place 
three on the bottom and two on the top of the three, which was my 
usual way of hauling timber of that kind. I succeeded in getting 
the first log on the sled without much difficulty. The bunk being icy, 
it was with some difficulty that I could make the log stay where I had 
placed it on the sled; but I finally succeeded in blocking it up, and 
thought it secure. Then I turned around to load the second log, and 
as I did so, the blocking gave way and the first log slid rapidly from 
the sled, catching me in the hollow of my legs and throwing me 



Hurae, 1947 TE KARERE 201 

forward on my face across the logs lying there. In falling, the 
hand-spike in my hand which I had been using in loading the logs, 
fell far from my reach; and I was thus pinioned completely across 
the timber. The log that had slipped from the sled lay across my 
legs, which were on the hard ice, and my body was lying across the 
four logs. I began to think that I was thus doomed to perish in the 
canyon. I struggled desperately to release myself, but every effort 
seemed to bind me the more firmly beneath the terrible load which 
seemed crushing my very bones. While thus struggling for relief 
I also prayed earnestly to the Lord for assistance, and while doing 
so I lost consciousness. When I next regained my senses I was 
half-a-mile down the canyon from the place where I began to load, 
and was seated upon the logs, which were loaded in the exact posi- 
tion that I had designed to put them — three on the bottom and two 
on the top of the three. All were nicely bound in chains ; I was sit- 
ting upon my sheepskin with the woolly side up ; my whip was placed 
on the load carefully so it could not lose; my overcoat, home-made 
jeans, lay across the load in front of me, but within my reach. As 
I aroused from my stupor, I spoke to my oxen and they stopped ; 
and I viewed my surroundings with feelings that cannot be described. 
I quickly took my bearings, as I was familiar with every point in 
the canyon. Being quite cold, I essayed to jump from the load, and 
put on my overcoat ; but to my surprise my limbs refused to do my 
bidding, they were so sore and my body was so badly bruised. I sat 
there and reflected for a few moments upon my peculiar situation : 
looked around my load and found everything in place just as I would 
have put things myself: my axe was firmly bedded in the butt-end 
of one of the logs, and everything else was in first-class condition. 
After making another unsuccessful effort to get from the load, I 
reached my coat, put it on as best I could in a sitting posture, and 
started my oxen for home. I arrived safely about an hour later 
than my usual time. My wife was very uneasy about me on account 
of the lateness of my arrival, and because of the fear ever present 
with her during the whole day, that something would happen to nie. 
She nut me at the corral and carried me in her arms to the house. 
which she was then quite able t-» do. I weighing but a little over a 
hundred pounds. I was placed in a comfortable position on the bed, 
and she then cared for my team. For some days she carefull} nursed 

me befor • I was able to move around the house. I have hesitated to 

narrate this incident because of the scepticism which is s () common at 
the presenl day, even anion- some who profess to lie Saints, concern- 
ing things SOmewhal supernatural; but I can truthfully te>tif\ in all 
soberness, that some power which I did not SC ! assisted me from 
llie position which doubtless would have spredib cost me inv life. 

As I was pre erved for some purpose known to my Eieavenl) Father, 

so do I also believe that God will bless and preserve the lives i^i I lis 
faithful children, just as Ion;; as it is mn isary for ihein to live to 
accomplish their missions upon the earth. 



82 TE KARERE Hone, 1947 

The Women's Corner 

PIONEER COOKER 

By Beatrice Ekman. 

When the persecuted saints were driven from their homes in 
Nauvoo in the dead of winter to hrave the sweeping blasts of the 
wilderness storms, they took for their cooking equipment their iron 
pots and bake-kettles, skillets, and brass buckets, great and small. 
They cooked at the campfire and slept in flimsy ground shelters or 
in the camp wagons, grouped together for safety, along the swampy 
river basins, with only the slender resources of the camp to protect 
them from the rigorous snow and sleet of winter. 

They suffered the pangs of hunger and were reduced to the most 
meagre fare, and days on end they had nothing but water gruel, for 
which they gave thanks. After they had eaten their scant fare they 
gathered before the bonfires, sang, and were merry. 

When they reached the gathering place at Winter Quarters and 
built their one-room sod houses or dugouts, they made their fireplaces 
of sod with the grass side turned to the fire. Here they cooked by 
means of bake-kettles and other iron pots. 

The bake-kettle was an iron pot with three short legs and a 
heavy convex iron lid. It could be set directly on a bed of coals 
raked on to the side of the fireplace. The biscuits, corn bread, loaves, 
or cake were put in, the lid put on, and a shovelful of live coals placed 
on top. Pioneers used to say that nothing baked in a cookstove ever 
tasted so good as the things that came out of a bake-kettle in the fire- 
place. 

Meat was either cooked in the bake-kettle or broiled over the 
red-hot coals. If one did not have a bake-kettle, corn bread and corn 
dodgers could be cooked on hot rocks in front of the fire. The 
Indians used this method for their corn bread. 

In the early spring of 1847, when the first company of pioneers 
left Winter Quarters for the long trek across the plains, they were 
well prepared and organized. One historian has said : 

The organization and order in the camp was so perfect that not 
infrequently, half an hour after a halt, the people sat down to a com- 
fortable meal of broiled meat and fresh bread. 

They baked their bread as soon as the fires were made and the 
bake-kettle hot, having mixed the dough on the way in the top of the 
sack of flour. For sour-milk biscuits they stirred soda into a cup of 
sour milk and poured that into the flour, added a little salt, and 
moulded the biscuits with quick fingers. They were ready for the 



Hurae, 1947 TE KARERE 203 

oven in about the time it takes to toast a piece of bread in an electric 
toaster. Corn bread was also made and baked in the same fashion. 

There was an abundance of wild game and wild geese, ducks, 
prairie chickens, and turkeys which were sometimes killed by the 
camp hunters. From the streams they obtained fish and along the 
banks they found wild berries, red currants, bullberries, gooseberries 
and strawberries. The fruit, together with pigweeds and thistles, 
helped to vary their diet. 

When the pioneers were in timber country they burned the wood 
that they could obtain along the way. On the plains they burned 
sagebrush, which they found at times growing ten feet high. When 
there was no other fuel they used dry buffalo chips, as long ago 
the wandering tribes on the Arabian desert used dry dung of camels 
for fuel. 

When wild game was plentiful, Brigham Young advised against 
unnecessary slaughter. The hunters kept the camps well supplied 
with buffalo, elk, antelope, and deer meat. After one big kill, the 
camps laid over to dry the buffalo meat in the hot sun. The lean 
meat was cut into strips and dried. This method was learned from 
the Indians. 

In June the company found their flour almost exhausted and 
more was miraculously procured from a Company of Oregon emi- 
grants which an advance group of pioneers ferried across the Platte 
River in a skiff. These emigrants paid them $1.50 for each wagon 
and load ferried over. They paid in flour at $2.50 for each hundred 
pounds, when flour, at that time, was selling at $10.00 for a hundred 
pounds. The flour was divided among all the members of the camp 
and it amounted to five and one-half pounds for each person. "It 
look as much of a miracle to me," wrote Wilford Woodruff, "to see 
our flour and meal bags replenished in the Black Hills, as it did to 
have the children of Israel fed with manna in the wilderness." When 
Jim Bridger ate breakfast with Brigham Young on the plains, he said 
he had seen more bread on Brigham Young's table that morning than 
he had seen in years. 

When the pioneers entered the Valley they planted all the seed 
that they had brought for that purpose. Flour and meal were scarce 
and supplies were carefully husbanded. They dug sego roots and 
Jerusalem artichokes (perennial sunflowers), and gathered pigweeds, 
thistles, and dock to supplement the lack of flour. The land for miles 
around was dug up for sego-lily bulbs and thistles rind some of the 
pioneers were poisoned by eating wild onion roots which they mistook 
for sego roots. 

In the spring of 1848 flour was scarce and many suffered with 
hunger and had to boil rawhide for sou]"). Lorenzo Ybutlg, after 



204 'IT. KARERE Hurav. 1947 

sharing his last pound of Hour with someone less fortunate, was with- 
out Bleat and flour. He traded a yoke of large oxen for a beef that 
a California emigrant had saved. He was to give the man. also, a 
quarter Of the beef when he had slaughtered it. He did this and 
hung the hide on bushes, the meat side out, and the magpies feasted 
on it. The beef lasted some time and then he was again without food. 
He took the hide from the hush, cut it into strips and soaked it in 
City Creek until it was soft. He worked over it for two days clean- 
ing it by scraping the hair and dirt from it, and he turned it over to 
his wife who made glue soup of it. She set her table attractively with 
a favourite set of dishes she had brought from Nauvoo, and placed 
the dish of soup in the centre of the table with a ladle to convey it to 
the plates. They blessed the soup and gave thanks. This wa- one- 
instance of many when people were obliged to eat this fare. 

After the harvest of 1849 times were better. The people were 
thrifty and the gold seekers on their way to California brought in 
many delicacies. There was wild game in the hills, wild geese and 
ducks on the sloughs and springs, crops were good, and the pioneers 
began to prosper. There was an abundance of green vegetables of 
every variety, and melons and cucumbers. Their tables groaned with 
the best of foods. 

Among the pioneers were people of many nations and they 
brought their knowledge of cooking to add to the skill of cookery. 
They practiced economy and nothing that could be used was thrown 
away. If a beef was slaughtered, the hide was tanned for leather, 
the hoofs boiled for glue, and the intestines washed and scraped to 
be fried in butter. They were considered quite a delicacy and were 
called chitterlings. The other intestines were used for casings for 
sausage and headcheese. The bladder was used for casing lard. The 
stomach was used for tripe. The meat that was not used fresh was 
pickled in salt brine for corned beef, and there was no waste surplus. 
If anyone slaughtered an animal he traded with a neighbour, and the 
neighbour did the same in his turn. 

The housewife was expert in making cheese, butter, lard, and 
sausage from pork, salting down meat, and making soap and candles. 
Grease from the cooking and other refuse fats were stored away 
during the winter and the lye for soapmaking was leached from the 
wood ashes that were saved from winter fires. The soap was made 
in the spring. A leach tub or barrel was filled with the ashes and the 
water poured in a little at a time until the lye seeped out from a hole 
in the barrel near the base. It was repeatedly poured back over the 
ashes and the ashes renewed until the lye and fat were poured into 
the huge brass kettle and boiled until done over a fire in the open. 
When the lye was rendered and the fat was poured off, the leftovers 
were saved for cracklings. These were rolled into the dough and 
baked in flat sheets. The wood lye was also used for making lye 



Hurae, 1947 TE KARERE 205 

hominy. This was an essential food and a favourite supper or break- 
fast dish either fried with bacon or eaten in a bowl of milk. The 
hominy, as well as the sauerkraut, was always made in the fall. 
Headcheese, calves' and pigs' feet jelly, and sausage were also made 
in the fall. 

Tomatoes were cooked and poured into five gallon coal oil cans 
and the lid screwed on and sealed with beeswax. The potatoes were 
stored in pits, as were also carrots, parsnips, and cabbage. The cab- 
bage was stored with the roots above the ground. These pits could 
be opened in a favourable day and the desired supplies removed. In 
the summer, starch was made by grating peeled potatoes into water 
and letting it stand to settle. Then the clear water was poured off 
and the white starch spread on sheets to dry. This starch was used 
for cooking as well as for laundering. 

The milk was kept in springhouses. The bladders of lard, the 
headcheese, and sausage were hung from the ceilings. There was a 
dirt floor and the walls were white-washed. These springhouses were 
built of adobes, rocks, or logs, preferably over a stream or spring. 

Molasses was first made in 1852, but before this, boiled sugar 
cane supplied some sweetening. Much cottage cheese was made and 
was always on the table, as were honey and molasses. Hot milk was 
a favourite drink for supper. 

It was not until 1852 that the iron Charter Oak stoves came into 
use, with their shoe-shaped ovens and four-holed tops. Before this 
the cooking was done entirely at the fireplace or on open fires out- 
side by means of the bake ovens or iron pots. The stoves were 
usually set up on bricks or blocks to make them higher. 



PIONEER RECIPES 
Headcheese: 

Take one half hog's head and one half beef shank. Scrape 
clean and remove ears and eyes, cleanse and wash well. Put into 
small amount of water and boil until meat leaves bones. Chop meat 
into coarse pieces, season with salt and pepper and place in muslin 
bag. Press under weight until cold. Remove cloth and slice for 
serving. 

Sausage : 

Grind shoulder of pork through sausage-grinder. Season with 
salt, pepper, and garden sage. Shape into small cubes and fry. 

Calves' or Pigs' Feet Jelly: 

After cleansing, boil feet of calf or pig until tender and the meat 
has loosened from the bones. Strain through cloth and pour into 
moulds. When cold, serve as dessert with cream and sugar. 



206 TE KARERE Hurae, 1947 

The Pioneers First Sabbath 
in the Valley 

By Cecil E. McGavin. 

It was Saturday. July 24, 1847, that President Brigham Young 
and the last of that historic pioneer company entered the Salt Lake 
Valley. The next day the customary Sabbath services were con- 
ducted. Since the first week in April — fourteen weeks before — this 
company had journeyed from the Missouri. 

The first Sabbath in the Valley was a welcome day of rest to 
the weary pioneers, many of whom had walked much of the way 
across the plains. It was a beautiful morning when the pioneer com- 
pany assembled for worship in the circle of the encampment. 

That first Sabbath congregation, seated on wagon tongues and 
home-made camp stools, consisted of 143 men, three women, and two 
children. Three of the men were negroes and two members of the 
circle were not members of the Church. 

The morning service was commenced at 10.00 o'clock and was 
addressed by George A. Smith, Heber C. Kimball, and Ezra T. 
Benson. These speakers expressed their gratitude for the manifold 
blessings with which they had been favoured during the journey — 
not a death or a serious accident during the journey. 

At the afternoon service, the audience partook of the sacrament, 
and were addressed by Wilford Woodruff, Orson Pratt, Willard 
Richards, Lorenzo D. Young, and John Pack. The text chosen by 
Elder Pratt was especially appropriate — "How beautiful upon the 
mountains are the feet of Him that bringeth good tidings ; that pub- 
lisheth peace, that bringeth good tidings of good; that publisheth 
salvation ; that saith unto Zion, Thy God reigneth ; They watchmen 
shall lift up their voice; with the voice together shall they sing; for 
they shall see eye to eve, when the Lord shall bring again Zion." 
(Isaiah 52:7-8.) 

Though President Young was too ill to stand upon his feet and 
preach a powerful discourse, he exhorted the brethren to keep the 
Sabbath day holy, assuring them that they would lose five times as 
much as they would gain by such labour. He advised that no one 
should go fishing or hunting on the Sabbath day. He insisted that 
if any of the pioneers did not wish to keep the Sabbath day holy, 
there would be no place for them to dwell with the Saints. 

Elder Howard Egan recorded in his diary that Brother Heber 
C. Kimball called a small group of the brethren together before the 
afternoon meeting commenced and gave them some good advice. He 
suggested that it would be a good plan to send several men back 
into the buffalo country to lay in a supply of "jerked" meat for win- 
ter. He assured them that a quantity of buckwheat should be 



Hurae, 1947 TE KARERE 207 

planted immediately, as it would likely mature during the brief season 
better than any other grain. 

He expressed his desire that peach stones and apple seeds be 
planted the next day. He appointed two of his intimate friends to 
make buckskin clothing, another to make shoes, while another one 
was selected to make hats as soon as possible. After profitable hours 
of instruction to the small group that he called his family, they 
joined the circle in the encampment for the afternoon service. 

Elder Heber C. Kimball wrote that these meetings were "un- 
usual services . . . The main theme of the discourses, naturally 
enough, was the land of promise in the mountains of Israel, unto 
which the God of Jacob had led the vanguard of His covenant 
people." 

As soon as the Sabbath was ended, the Saints were ready to 
settle down and make the desert fruitful. 



Elder Cowley Returns 

Probably no event has transpired in this mission in many years, 
which has been looked forward to with so much anticipation as the 
arrival of Elder Matthew Cowley. Members of the mission had for 
months anxiously awaited the return of their beloved tumuaki, who 
came now, not only as their tumuaki, but as an apostle of their church. 
Not only were members of the church waiting, but persons not of the 
church were looking forward to renewing their acquaintance with him. 

Rumours had been flying for months and speculations were 
abundant as to the date of his arrival. Up until the last few days, 
no one was absolutely sure that he would come, but come he did on 
May 23. Then, immediately the phor.e began ringing for him at 
headquarters ; it's quite amazing how fast good news travels. 

After spending a few days resting, Elder Cowley, accompanied 
by President Halversen, went north to the Whangarei and Bay of 
Islands districts to be welcomed there. The next week-end was spent 
at the Te Kuiti hui pariha and he and President Halversen left there 
to travel south, going to Wellington and later attending the hui pariha 
held at Whakaki, June 7 and 8. They returned to Auckland on Mon- 
day, June 9. 

When asked if there was anything he wished to say in Te Karere. 
Elder Cowley said, "Yes, goodbye." Then he said, "I came, I saw, I 
conquered." And that is literally what he has done. He has con- 
quered the people with his personality, his humour, his advice, and 
his admonitions to the people to live their religion and be good Latter- 
day Saints. 

Now we must bid Elder Cowley goodbye for he's leaving us on 
June 14. The parting is made sweeter, however, with his promise 
of returning next summer and bringing with him, his wife. 

Haere ra, Timuaki Kauri. 



2118 IT. KARERE Ilurae, 1947 

He Mihi 

He mihi atu tcnci naku, na Kauri, ki nga iwi nga motu C ma 
nei. Tena koutou i roto i te ahuatanga <> aga mate me nga aitua o 
tcna kainga, o tena kainga q tatou. Kia ora mai ano e oku whanau 

katoa i rar»» i nga manaakitanga o te Kai Hanga. Tend tc tuku atu 
i aga mihi aroha o te Tumuakitanga o te Hahi, me nga mihi ano o 
nga kanmatua kua hpkihoki atu nei ki Hiona Kei te man tonu te 
aroha o nga kaumatua ki to ratou iwi Maori. Tae atu ano hoki ki 
taku wahine me a maua tamariki. Kei te tangi tonu mai ratou ki a 
koutou. Kati. 

E nga iwi, ki tonu te ngakau nei i te hari moku i hoki mai ano 
ki te torotoro i etahi wahi o te mihana nei. Tera ano he wahi pouri 
i roto i a au mo taku kore e whai taima ki te torotoro i nga wahi 
katoa. E toku whanau aroha o Huria, kaua e pouri, kaua e whakahe 
moku kihai i tae atu ki a koutou. Kia hoki mai ano ahau ka tae tua- 
tahi atu ki a koutou. Kati. 

E mihi ana ahau ki oku rangatira o Te Kuiti me te Whakaki mo 
koutou i manaaki i a matou, i te Hunga Tapu i nga hui ataahua i tu 
i runga i a kQtitou marae i enei ra kua taha tata ake nei. Ma te Atua 
koutou e manaaki mo tenei aroha o koutou. 

Hei konei e te iwi. E hoki ana ta koutou mokai ki waenganui 
o te rangi rere ai. E haere ana ki Tonga, ki Rarotonga, ki Hamoa, 
ki Hawaiki a tae atu ra ano ki te kainga ki Hiona. Kaore e roa ka 
hoki mai ano. 

"Ngaro tangata ora ka kite ano." Kia ora katoa koutou. 

— Matiu Kauri. 



A Pioneer Hui Pariha will be held at Korongata on the 
19th and 20th of July and everyone is cordially invited to 
attend. Preparations are going forward to make this an extra 
special hui to commemorate Pioneer's Day, so make your 
plans now to attend. Held in conjunction with the Hui will 
be the M.I. A. Gold and Green Ball. This dance is being 
planned for Friday, July 18, in Assembly Hall, Hastings. 



Hurae, 1947 TE KARERE 209 



JL Mary Fielding Smith zvas an exceptional zvoman. It was only her 
indomitable pluck and energy and devotion that enabled her to bring 
her little family safely across the plains to the Salt Lake Valley. 



Widow Smith's Journey to the 



Valley 



By E. W. Tullidge. 
. . . "I will beat you to the Valley, and ask no help either !" 

At the death of the Patriarch, Hyrum Smith, the care of the 
family fell upon his widow, Mary Fielding Smith. Besides the child- 
ren there were several helpless and infirm people, whom, for various 
charitable reasons, the patriarch had maintained; and these also she 
cared for, and brought through to the valley, the major part of them, 
under unusually trying circumstances. 

Passing over the incidents of her journey to Winter Quarters, 
after the expulsion from Nauvoo, we come at once to her heroic 
effort from Winter Quarters westward. In the spring of 1848 a 
tremendous effort was made by the Saints to emigrate to the valley 
on a grand scale. No one was more anxious than Widow Smith ; but 
to accomplish it seemed an impossibility, for although a portion of 
her household had emigrated in 1847, she still had a large and, com- 
paratively helpless family — her sons John and Joseph, mere boys, 
being her only support. Without teams sufficient to draw the number 
of wagons necessary to haul provisions and outfit for the family, and 
without means to purchase, or friends who were in circumstances to 
assist, she determined to make the attempt, and trust in the Lord 
for the issue. Accordingly every nerve was strained, and every 
available object was brought into requisition. Cows and calves were 
yoked up, two wagons lashed together and a team barely sufficient to 
draw one was hitched on to them, and in this manner they rolled out 
from Winter Quarters some time in May. After a series of the most 
amusing and trying circumstances, such as sticking in the mud, doub- 
ling teams up all the little hills, and crashing at ungovernable speed 
down the opposite sides, breaking wagon-tongues and reaches, up- 
setting, and vainly trying to control wild steers, hei fers, and unbroken 
cows, they finally succeeded in reaching the Elk Horn, where the com- 
panies were being organized for the plains. 

Here Widow Smith reported herself to President Kimball as 

having "started for the Valley." Meantime, she bad left no stone 
unturned or problem untried whieb promised assistance in effecting 



r 



210 TE KASERE Hurae, 1947 

the necessary preparations for the journey. She had done her utmost, 
and still the way looked dark and impossible. 

President Kimball asisgned her to Captain 's fifty. The 

captain was present. Said he: 

"Widow Smith, how many wagons have you?" 

"Seven." 

"How many yokes of oxen have you?" 

"Four," and so many cows and calves. 

"Well," said the captain, "it is folly for you to start in this man- 
ner ; you never can make the journey, and if you try it you will be 
a burden upon the company the whole way. My advice to you is, to 
go back to Winter Quarters and wait till you can get help." 

Widow Smith calmly replied: "Father " (he was an aged 

man), "I will beat you to the valley, and will ask no help from you 
either." 

This seemed to nettle the old gentleman, and it doubtless influ- 
enced his conduct toward her during the journey. 

While lying at Elk Horn she sent back and succeeded in buying 
on credit, and hiring for the journey, several yoke of oxen from 
brethren who were not able to emigrate that year, and when the com- 
panies were ready to start, she and her family were somewhat better 
prepared for the journey, and rolled out with lighter hearts and bet- 
ter prospects than favoured their agress from Winter Quarters. 

As they journeyed on, the captain lost no opportunity to vent 
his spleen on widow and her family ; but she prayerfully maintained 
her integrity of purpose, and pushed vigorously on, despite several 
discouraging circumstances. 

One day, as they were moving slowly through the hot sand and 
dust, in the neighbourhood of the Sweetwater, the sun pouring down 
with excessive heat, towards noon, one of Widow Smith's best oxen 
laid down in the yoke, rolled over on his side, and stiffened out his 
legs spasmodically, evidently in the throes of death. The unanimous 
opinion was that he was poisoned. All the hindmost teams of course 
stopped, the people coming forward to know what was the matter. 
In a short time the captain, who was in advance of the company, per- 
ceiving that something was wrong, came to the spot. Prabably no 
one supposed for a moment that the ox would recover, and the cap- 
tain's first words on seeing him were: 

"He is dead, there is no use working with him : we'll have to fix 
up some way to take the widow along; I told her she would be a 
burden upon the company." 



Hurae, 1947 TE KARERE 211 

Meantime Widow Smith had been searching for a bottle of 
consecrated oil in one of the wagons, and now came forward with it, 
and asked her brother, Joseph Fielding, and the other brethren, to 
administer to the ox, thinking that the Lord would raise him up. 
They did so, pouring a portion of oil on the top of his head, between 
and back of the horns, and all laid hands on him, and one prayed, 
administering the ordinance as they would have done to a human 
being that was sick. In a moment he gathered up his legs, and at the 
first word arose to his feet, and travelled right off as well as ever. 
He was not even unyoked from his mate. 

On the 22nd of September the company crossed over Big Moun- 
tain when they had the first glimpse of Salt Lake Valley. Every 
heart rejoiced, and with lingering fondness they gazed upon the goal 
of their wearisome journey. The descent of the western side of Big 
Mountain was precipitous and abrupt, and they were obliged to 
rough-lock the hind wheels of the wagons, and, as they were not 
needed, the forward cattle were turned loose to be driven to camp, 
the "wheelers" only being retained on the wagons. Desirous of 
shortening the next day's journey as much as possible, they drove on 
till a late hour in the night, and finally camped near the eastern foot 
of the Little Mountain. During this night's drive several of Widow 
Smith's cows, that had been turned loose from the teams, were lost 
in the brush. Early next morning her son John returned to hunt 
for them, their service in the teams being necessary to proceed. 

At an earlier hour than usual the captain gave orders for the 
company to start, knowing well the circumstances of the widow, and 
that she would be obliged to remain till John returned with the lost 
cattle. Accordingly the company rolled out, leaving her and her 
family alone. Hours passed by ere John returned with the lost 
cattle, and the company could be seen toiling along far up the moun- 
tain. And to human ken it seemed probable that the widow's pre- 
diction would ingloriously fail. But as the company was nearing 
the summit of the mountain, a cloud burst over their heads, sending 
down the rain in torrents, and throwing them into utter confusion. 
The cattle refused to pull, and to save the wagons from crashing 
down the mountain side, they were obliged to unhitch, and block 
the wheels. While the teamsters sought shelter, the storm drove the 
cattle in every direction, so that when it subsided it was a day's work- 
to find them and to get them together. Meantime, as noted, John had 
returned with the stray cattle, and they were hitched up, and the 
widow and family rolled up the mountain, passing the company and 
continuing on to the valley, where she arrived fully twenty hours in 
advance of the captain. And thus was her prophevy fulfilled. 

She kept her husband's family together after her arrival in the 
valley, and her prosperity was unparalleled. At her death, which 
occurred September 21, 1852, she left them comfortably provided 
for, and in possession of every educational endowment that the 
facilities of the times would permit. 



212 TE KAttERE Hurae, 1947 

Monument to Those Who 
Went Before 



Hi./ 

cJlus is I lie £/ L 



(ICC 




"And it shall come to pass in. the last days that the mountain 
of the Lord's house shall be established in the top of the 
mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills ; and all 

nations shall flow unto it." 
Thus wrote Isaiah centuries before white men or even Indians 
came to America. Members of the Church of Jesus Christ of 
Latter-day Saints believe that when Brigham Young looked out over 
the broad expanse of the valley of the Great Salt Lake and said. 
"This is the right place," the fulfillment of Isaiah's prophecy began. 
The destiny of not only Salt Lake Valley and what is now the State 
of Utah but that of the entire intermountain region and the entire 
western part of the United States was determined at that time. Thus, 
Utah, in a sense, became the mother state of the great West. 

These facts have seemed important enough to the people of Utah 
to justify the expenditure of nearly half a million dollars to com- 
memorate that historic episode of July 24, 1847. On a hill east of 
Salt Lake City overlooking the entire valley, with a view of the 
Great Salt Lake beyond, "This is the Place" Monument is now under 
construction. It is to be dedicated July 24, 1947. 

The site of the great monument is the mouth of Emigration 
Canyon through which the Mormon Pioneers emerged at the end 
of the thousand-mile trek of 1847 from Winter Quarters, Nebraska, 



Hurae, 1947 TE KARERE 213 

to the Rocky Mountains. It is in the area where Brigham Young 
uttered his now history-making statement. 

Mahonri M. Young, grandson of Brigham Young and noted 
American sculptor, is the designer and sculptor of the monument. 
Its over-all height is to be 56 feet. The width is 85 feet. At the 
centre pylon the width is 12 feet. Some 30 tons of bronze will be 
used for the 15 separte statues and groups. 

Although "This is the Place" Monument commemorates prim- 
arily the coming of the Mormon Pioneers and the founding of Utah, 
in reality it is a sketch-history in granite and bronze of the explora- 
tion and activities of white men in the intermountain region from 
1776 to 1847. While the President of the Church has been chairman 
of "This is the Place" Monument Commission since its organization 
ten years a-go, vice-chairmen have included heads of other major 
religious groups. 

Principal figures portrayed in the monument are the three men 
who played the leading roles in the historic drama of one hundred 
years ago. Brigham Young was the great pioneer leader. He was 
the first in command of the Camp of Israel, as the company has been 
designated. Contrary to rather common belief, he was not President 
of the Church. He was President of the Council of the Twelve 
Apostles, which was the governing body of the Church pending a 
reorganization of the First Presidency. In December of 1847, at 
Council Bluffs, the First Presidency was reorganized and Brigham 
Young became President, succeeding Joseph Smith. 

Heber C. Kimball, who later became first counsellor to President 
Young, and who during the Pioneer journey was his constant adviser, 
is given second position of honour in the central monument group. 
He stands at President Young's right. 

Third figure in the group that surmounts the main pylon is 
Wilford Woodruff, one of the Twelve Apostles, and who became 
the fourth President of the Church. This group stands 124 feet high, 
with the central figure directly facing the Salt Lake Temple, four 
miles to the northwest. 

Forming an impressive assemblage at the end of the south wing 
is the Explorers group, consisting of Fathers Escalante and Domin- 
guez, Catholic priests of the Franciscan Order, and their eight com- 
panions. Their presence in Utah in 1776 marks them as the first 
white men to traverse the present Utah area. 

Companion group to the Explorers is that called the Trappers. 
This group stands at the north wing. Led by General William 11. 
Ashley, famous names of the early West shown in the Trappers 
group include James Bridger, Jedediah Strong Smith, William I., and 
Milton Sublette. David E. Jackson, and others. Members of this 
group left their names on rivers, vallex s, and landmarks all over the 
mountain country. 

Other portrayals representing the period preceding the Mormon 
Pioneers are the Donner Party of 1846 and six individuals o\ out- 



214 TE KARERE Hurae, 1947 

Standing historic importance. The Dormers contributed unintention- 
ally but very effectively to the successful settlement of the Salt Lake 
Valley. Headed for California they became one of several frag- 
ments of the original party which had left the East early in 1846. 
A peculiar chain of circumstances led them to break a new trail 
through the Wasatch Mountains to the Valley. It took them thirty 
days to cover forty miles. Chopping through heavy willows for 
miles at a time, moving rocks and trees to make a road, the party 
reached the valley in August with men and teams exhausted. The 
Pione 
days. 

The six individual statues in "This is the Place" Monument are : 
Etienne Provot, for whom Provo City was named, Peter Skene 
Ogden, for whom Ogden is named, Chief Washakie, a truly great 
Shoshone Chief who became a close friend of Brigham Young, Cap- 
tain Benjamin Bonneville, whose name was given to Utah's pre- 
historic lake, Father Pierre Jean DeSmet, who figured prominently 
in Utah history, and General John C. Fremont, who came to Utah 
at the head of a government expedition in 1943. 

Returning to the main pylon and the bronze groups on the front 
of the monument, the "Hosannah" group occupies the honour posi- 
tion. Orson Pratt, head scout for the Pioneers for the entire trek, 
and Erastus Snow, who had just come up from the rear, were the 
first of the Pioneers to see the valley they had looked forward to as 
the Zion of the latter days. As they reached the top of a steep hill 
and found the valley in full view before them, both shouted "Hosan- 
nah, Hosannah, Hosannah !" 

On either side of the main pylon are groups of horsemen. In 
each group are portrayed men whose names became prominent in 
later years, not only in Utah, but in other W r estern states. Acting 
as an exploring party, the nine men preceded the wagon train into 
the valley on July 22, 1847. Their mission was to make a general 
survey of the country and particularly to select a site for the "City 
of the Saints." By nightfall this mission had been accomplished. On 
the following day, July 23, the first wagons moved to the chosen 
location. Subject only to the approval of their leader, the new head- 
quarters of modern Israel had been established. 

Two bas-relief designs extending across the entire front of the 
monument represent, on the left side of the main pylon, the main 
wagon train that entered the valley on July 22 under Willard Rich- 
ards, and on the right of the pylon, Brigham Young's company 
which entered July 24, making it the official Pioneer Day. 

Granite for the monument is being taken from a quarry in Little 
Cottonwood Canyon, twenty-five miles southeast of Salt Lake City. 
The bronze is being cast in Brooklyn, New York. The dedication is 
planned for the morning of July 24, marking the actual centennial 
of the completion of a migration that has affected the lives of people 
in every civilized nation in the world. 



Hurae, 1947 TE KARERE 215 



This is the Place 



This is the place to which nine prospective missionaries were 
assigned some months ago. The culmination of their anxiety and 
preparation for their mission ended on May 26, when they stepped 
on New Zealand soil from aboard the "Marine Phoenix." 

Elder David L. Morrow comes to us from Taber, Alberta, Can- 
ada, and spent some time in Japan in the occupation forces of the 
Army. He has his assignment now, that of labouring in the Wanga- 
nui district. Elder Jesse J. Roberts, who is from Tremonton, Utah, 
spent the long time of four years in the U.S. Marines, part of which 
time was spent here in New Zealand. His district now is Otago, in 
the South Island. 

Elder George Wallace Nielsen swells the number of missionar- 
ies labouring in Porirua, in the Manawatu district. He is from Salt 
Lake City, Utah, and served fourteen months in the Navy. Elder 
Glen Arvel Horspool, the musician of the group, spent eighteen 
months in the Army band. He's from El Monte, California, and is 
now labouring in Hamilton, in the Waikato district. Elder J. Lowell 
Young comes from Brigham City, Utah ; he spent twenty-seven 
months in the Army Air Corps, and is now labouring at Porirua. He 
is a cousin of Elder Daren C. Young, who has been working in the 
mission office. Elder Lyman Ashley Bond, of Salt Lake City, Utah, 
spent some time in the Air Corps. He is now working in the Otago 
district. 

Elder Morris Paul Gray, of Rosemead, California, is now in the 
Mahia district. His service for his country consisted of thirty 
months in the merchant marine. Elder Henry Dee Johnson has been 
assigned 'to work in the mission office. His home town is Brigham 
City, Utah. Elder Rex Eldredge Arthur, from Boise, Idaho, who 
served three years in the Army Air Corps, is now labouring in the 
Auckland district. 

Yes, this is the place where these young men are going to spend 
several vears in the service of their God and their Church. 



A Maori brother who has been called to serve a few months in 
the mission field is Bro. Dialton Tawa, of Tauranga. He is now 
labouring in the Hauraki district. 

SOME RECENT TRANSFERS AND A RELEASE 
Elder Evan T. Peterson has been recently transferred to the 
Waikato district, more specifically, Hamilton, from the Wanganui 
district. Elder. Daren C. Young, who for some months has been 
labouring in the mission office has been transferred from there to 
the Auckland district. Bro. Anaru Kohn was released at llui Tau 
from his mission; he had been labouring in tin* Mahia district. Eld- 
ers N. Vaughan Larsen and Eldon Stokes are on the sick list and 
are at mission headquarters recuperating from illnesses. 



-Mo 



TE KARERE 



Hurac, 1947 



He Waiata 



Na be ataahua o nga kupu i 
E, Id ana tc Apotoro Kauri I 

Angiangi hau-raro 
Mata hehengj mai, 
Paki atu e te rau 
Kowai an e mania ; 
Taha rawa i nga riponga 
O Tauranga i waho. 
Kia whaka-rongo mai 
Pu'ehe i te muri ; 
Ko au kei te ngutu 
I 7 , waitakiri nei. 
He aroha noa ake 
Kia te Rewarewa ra, 



paoa atu ai tenei waiata. 
<ia man ki to koutou reo. 

Nana taku' aro 
I hua waerc iho, 
I pakaru mai ai, e-i 
E tc ta-he i ahau, 
Xei an ka tatari, 
Te Kune o te Karaka 
Hei pere i tawhiti 
Te ripo ki Paihia. 
Horipitia he maihi kai kino 
Kei tae ki reira 
Ka muia te aroha. 
Xa-ai-e. 

Xa Xgaruna Mikaere. 



Te Ture Marena, Te Kainga, Te Whanau 
Kaore e Taea Te Kape Kia Kore Te Marena 

He nica tango mai no roto i tc pukapuka "Gospel Doctrine '' 

a HoJicpa F. Mete. 

Xa Hori Hooro i whaka-maori. 

Ko te whare o te Ariki, he whare i ata ngaiotia kia tika rawa. E 
hara tona whare i te whare noaiho, i te whare o te raruraru, o te kino, 
o te kopu-huri ranei ; no reira ite paanga mai kia tatou tangata, ka 
mohiotia kaore he painga o te tane i roto i te Ariki ki te kore te 
wahine ; te wahine ranei i roto i te Ariki ki te kore te tane ; ko te tatu- 
tanga ko tenei, kaore he oranga ngakau he nuinga ranei mo te tane i 
roto i te rangatiratanga o tc Atua. ki te kore te wahine; e kore hoki 
te wahine e tutuki ki tana rangatiratanga ki te hikoi atu ko tona 
kotahi. 

Xa te Atua te ture marena i timata ; i hangaia e la te tangata kia 
rite kia ia te ahua, tane, wahine ; a i te wa i hangaia ai raua, i hanga 
kia rite, kia tika tetahi ma tetahi, kia hangai mo te ture marena hei 
hono i a raua, tetahi ma tetahi. Kaore he hononga e tuturu mo ake 
tonu atu ina mahia ki waho o tenei ture, me te whare tapu o te Atua. 
Ahakoa whakaaro te tangata ka tutuki tana i pirangi ai, kia honoa i 



Hurae, 1947 TE KARERE 217 

nga hononga ate whakaaro tangata, kaore rawa he huhuatanga, me tiki 
rawa atu i ta te Atua i whakahau ai i runga i te ingoa o te Matua, o 
te Tama, o te Wairua Tapu. 

E hiahia ana ahau ki te tino whakau i tenei wahanga korero, kia 
tino u ki roto i te ngakau o nga tai tamariki tane o Hiona; ko nga 
tikanga katoa o roto i te ture marena i korerotia ake nei a hara i te 
tangata i hanga, engari na te Atua. Ko te tangata kua rite ona tau, 
ka noho takakau tonu, kaore ia e whakatutuki ana i nga tikanga o te 
hahi. Kaore tenei ture i whakaturia mo nga hiahia taikaha o te 
tangata, kia tango ia i tenei ture a ka whakarere ano ; kia marena a 
ka wahi kia pakaru ; ko enei nga hiahia i pupu pokanoa ake i roto 
i nga whakaaro o te tangata. 

He maha nga. paanga o tenei ture mo tenei ao, a huri noa atu 
ki tua o te arai, ki te hohonutanga ano hoki o te ao wairua i roto ite 
ao mutunga kore; i puare ai te huarahi whakaahu i te mata wairua 
ki tenei ao i whanau mai ai he wairua manawa ora hei noho i tenei 
ao; i whiwhi turanga ai ratou, hei tane, hei wahine i konei. 

Ko te ture marena hei pupuri i te tangata kia mail, kei titaritaria 
matua, me e tahi atu karanga i mohiotia ai nga paanga maha i roto 
tapu o te wahine, te whakaaro tika o te tane, ka whakaranua ki te 
kino, a ka mimiti te pono i runga i te mata o te whenua. 

Ko nga karanga paanga tangata e mohiotia nei he tamaiti he 
matua, me e taahi atu karanga i mohiotia ai nga paanga maha i roto 
o nga iwi, kaore e waiho ana mo te wa poto anake, e hara i te karanga 
titengi, mo tenei ao anake ranei, kaore, engari e whiti atu ana ki 
tua o te arai, ka tino tuturu i te ao mutunga kore ahakoa nga whaka- 
potatutanga a te tangata. 

I roto i Tona matauranga ka whakaritea e te Atua te tane mete 
wahine hei kai tiaki i te ture marena, hei whakawaha i te taumaha- 
tanga o tenei ture, hei kukume i nga wairua kia whanau mai hei 
manawa ora i roto i te kikokiko hei whakatutuki tika i enei huarahi 
i te aroaro o te Atua, o nga Rangi ano hoki ; kia pera menga tau- 
mahatanga, me nga whakakitenga i waiho e te Atua mana ano c 
whakawaha kia rite ki Tona matauranga me Tona whaiwhakaaro. 
Ko te tane me te wahine i ruku atu ki roto i te ture marena, e kawe- 
nata ana raua kia hua kia tini i te whenua i te rangi, te tutukitanga 
me te nuinga o te hari me te koa ake ake tonu atu. 

Ko te ora, ko te mate ranei, kei tenei ture e whata ana, no reira 
te Atua i whakatau ai i nga whiu mo te hunga e taka kino ana i 
enei tikanga tino tapu, i whakaatu ai Ia, ko te hunga e purcmu ana 
ka whakamatea ; kei roto tenei i nga karaipiture, otira i enei ra 
kaore tenei ture whakamate e meatia ana, ko te take kua tapepa kc 
nga whakaaro ote ao ki ana ture ai ake, kua mahue i a ratou nga ture 
a te Atua. Ko te kupu tenei a te Atua "Ko ia e whakaheke ana i te 
toto hara kore, mate tangata ano ona toto e whakaheke," i mohiotia 
ai he taonga nui ki te Atua te manawa ora. Tenei ano te ture mote 
takahi i te ture marena, kaore i mama ake nga whiu i te ture kohuru, 
ahakoa-ra kaore e whakatutukitia ana nga whiu i enei ra. 



218 TE KARERE Hurac. 1947 

Sunday School 

SACRAMENT GEM 

Lord of Hosts, uu mow Invoke 

'Thy Spirit most diritic. 

To cleanse our hearts while W4 partake 

The broken bread and wine. 

KINDERGARTEN (4 and 5 years) : 

"A Friend in Ne eoV' * Jonathan — I Samuel 18, 20. Blessings follow true 

friendship. 
"A Noble Foe" David — I Samuel 24, 26. Blessed are the merciful. 
"A IVayzvard Son" Absolom — II Samuel 15, 16, 17, 18. A sinful life is 

not a safe one. 

PRIMARY (6 and 7 years) ; FIRST INTERMEDIATE (8 and 9 years) : 
"King Benjamin's Preaching" Mosiah 2 to 7. Humility. 
"The People of Zeniff" Mosiah 9, 10, 11. Prosperity often causes people 

to forget God. 
"Abinadi, the Prophet" Mosiah 11:20-29. Prophecy. 

SECOND INTERMEDIATE (10 and 11 years); JUNIORS (12 and 13 

years) ; ADVANCED JUNIORS (14 years) : 

"Abimclech and Jephthah B.C. (1349-1188)" Judg. 9 to 12. 

"The Invasion of the Philistines (B.C. 1161- 
1120)" Judg. 13 to 16. 

"Eli and Samuel (B.C. 1171-1095)" I Samuel 1 to 8. 

SENIORS (15 and 16 years) ; ADVANCED SENIORS (17 and 18 years) ; 
THE GOSPEL MESSAGE (19 to 20 years) : 
Same lessons as for Gospel Doctrine. 

GOSPEL DOCTRINE (Adults) : 

"Prophecies Conccrninq the Saviour" Gen. 49:10; Deut. 18:15-19; Psalms 
16:10; 22:1,18; 68:18; 69:21; 110:1-4; Isa. 7:14; 9:6, 7; 11:1-5; 
53:3-12; Jeremiah 23:5-6; Daniel 9:25, 26; Micah, 5:2; Zachariah 9:9; 
11:13, 14; 13:6; I Nephi 11:27-32; 12:6; II Nephi 25:19. 

"Prophecies Spoken by the Saviour" Matt. 12:40; 17:22-23; 20:17-19 
24:1-41; 26:20, 21, 31-34; Mark 9:31, 32; 10:32-34; 13-1, 2, 6-31 
16:17, 18; Luke 9.22; 13-31-33; 18:31-33; 19:41-44; 21:6-33; 22:19-22, 
31-34; John 2:18-22; 11:23: 12:23; 13:18, 19, 36-38; 14:16-20, 26 
15:26; 16:2-11, 32, 33; 21:18, 19; Acts 1:5-8; III Nephi 20:20, 46 
21:1-20. 

"Phophecies Rclatinq to the Last Days" Psalm 85:11; Isaiah 2:2-4; 11 
6-12; 24:1-6, 17-23; 29:2-24; 40:9-11; 61:4-9: 62:10-12; Jer. 3:14-18 
16:14-16; 23:7, 8; Ezek. 37:19-23; Dan. 2.41-45; 7:9-27; 12:1-4 
Joel 2:28:32; Micah 4:1-7, 11-13; Malachi 4:1-6; Matt. 24:3-41 
Mark 13:24-32; 16:17, 18; Luke, 21:24-33; Acts 3:19-24; Rev. 
14:6, 7; I Nephi 13:38-42; 22:8-29; II Nephi 3:6-24; 26:14-17 
27:1-35; 28:1-32; 29:1-14; 30:3-18; Mormon 8:14-16, 26-41; Ether 
5:15; 13:4-12. 



Hurae, 1947 TE KARERE 219 

MAORI CLASS 

Pukapuka — "Akoranga me nga Kawenata" 
Ratapn Tuatahi: 

"Whai Korero Tuawha" me nga patai kei te mutunga o te upoko. 
Ratapu Tuarua: 

"Whai Korero Tuarima" me nga patai ano hoki kei te mutunga o te upoko. 
Ratapu Tuatoru: 

"Whai Korero Tuaono." 
Ratapu Tuawha: 

"Whai Korero Tuawhitu." Ko nga upoko mo te Ratapu Tuatoru me to 
te Tauwha e pa ana ki nga akoranga kua korerotia e koutou i roto i nga rehana 
timata o te pukapuka nei. Noreira, kia tino kaha te korero me te rapu i nga 
whakaaro ka whakaingoatia nei i roto i enei upoko e rua. 



SUNDAY SCHOOL — ATTENTION 

The class names with the corresponding age groupings as listed 
in this issue (page 218) is the set-up to be followed in Sunday Schools 
in the mission. 

NEW LESSON MANUALS for the following classes are now- 
available. (One of each Manual to a School.) 

First Intermediate 2/-. 

Second Intermediate 3/6. 

Gospel Message 2/-. 

Gospel Doctrine 3/-. 

Send your orders and money to Kelly Harris, 18 Shorwell St., 
Sandringham, Auckland. 

Sunday Schools not using the new manuals should continue to use 
the lesson outline in Te Karere. 

All district officers and Elders are asked to send in the names of 
all Sunday Schools, and the name and address of each superintendent 
in their districts before the end of July. 

KELLY HARRIS, 

Mission Superintendent. 



News from the Field 

KORONGATA BRANCH 31 and funds are now being raised for 

By Artemesia Heke that Purpose. 

The infant daughter of Ranui and poptptta ppamph 

Numea Parahi was christened on May 1 OKIKUA BRANCH 

22, by Elder Parsons and given the name By Amiria Katene 

Waiora Rebecca Parahi. On May 6, a Bros. Syd Christy. Rahiri Harris, and 

girl was born to Horomona and Winipere George Randeli were recent visitors to 

Edwards. our branch. A special meeting was held 

Sisters Mare Onekawa and Moana with the distric I presidency, branch 

Rarere v/ere sustained as visiting teach- presidency, and Klders concerning the 

ers for the Relief Society. Mary Edwards erection of a chapel in Porirua. 

and Phyllis Kingi were set apart as Prim- On the night of May 10. the M.I. A. 

ary pianist and teachers. Kate Parahi held a dance; an enjoyahle time was had 

and Mary Paki were set apart as choir by all. 

president and secretary on May 22. A Hui Peka was held in Porirua branch 

The M.I. A. queen has been chosen; she with members of tin- Wellington branch 

is Mary Paki. The ball will be held July in attendance. The theme was in re- 



220 



TE KARERE 



Hurac, 1947 



spect to Mothers. During: the day. a 
s.rvico was held at the graveside of Sis. 
Huitau Elkington during which a stone 
was unveiled. Other activities during the 
day consisted of Sunday School, a ban- 
quet luncheon, and afternoon meeting. 
In the evening, the Porirua Saints jour- 
neyed to Wellington and met with the 
Saints there to enjoy a Mother's Day 
programme. 

On May 18 many scouts and scout 
leaders assembled on the marae where a 
Church Parade Day was held. The ser- 
vice was conducted by Bro. James Elk- 
ington, during which Elder Roberts 
spoke. After this an investiture cere- 
mony was conducted by Assistant Com- 
missioner, Mr. Love, of Wellington, who 
bestowed upon Bro. Taylor Mihaere the 
honour of being a Scoutmaster, the first 
for the Ngaitoa settlement. 

Mr. and Mrs. Reg Tawara, who are at 
present residing in Wellington, have re- 
cently returned from a holiday in 
Hawke's Bay. 

Sis. Olive McKay has returned to 
Nuhaka after spending a few weeks with 
her family. Puoho Katene has returned 
to school in Christchurch after spend- 
ing several weeks with his folks. 

Mrs. Jimmy WiNeera Soloman, of Kai- 
kou, has arrived to spend a few weeks. 

We extend a welcome to Elders Niel- 
son and Young who recently arrived in 
Porirua to labour. 

Gracie Bennie, Lena Kenny, Hannah 
WiNeera, Jimmy Hippolite, Eua Parata, 
and Janie Kenny recently took their oath 
to be Loyal Brownies. They are mem- 
bers of the Brownies Club. 

We wish to send our greetings and 
wishes for speedy recovery to Sis. Marie 
WiNeera who has been admitted to the 
Public Hospital in Wellington. 

OPOUTAMA BRANCH 
By Monica McKay 

Our people have been busy preparing 
for the coming Hui Pariha to be held at 
Whakakai on June 7 and 8. Bro. Pau- 
mea McKay has visited Kaiuku and 
Nuhaka branches as secretary of the dis- 
trict genealogy board. 

The programme for Mother's Day was 
beautiful but sad as it was the anniver- 
sary of the death of Bro. Pakimana Tau- 
rima. A short service was held at the 
graveside. 

Bro. Paumea McKay was set apart as 
the new Mutual president. 

KAIUKU BRANCH 

The programme for Mother's Day was 
lovely and enjoyed by all. Cards and 
remembranches were sent to all absent 
mothers. 

Brother Oli McKay is one of the carv- 
ers at Nuhaka. We are happy at his be- 
ing one of the trustees for the Nuhaka 
Whakairo House. The carvers will visit 
carved meeting houses over the North 
Island to help them acquire the art of 
carving. We are glad our own church 
members are learning this fine art. 

The Mayor of Wairoa, Mr. Chamber- 
laine, and Mr. Jack Ormond, Mahia M.P., 
visited the Mahia Native School to pre- 



sent Joy Brown, daughter of Bro. and 
Sis. Barney Brown, a certificate from the 
Royal Humane Society in recognition of 
fur fine courage and brave act in rescu- 
ing her four brothers and two friends 
from a blazing building. This certificate 
is the first to be won in the district. 

WELLINGTON BRANCH 
By Fay Loader 

We are happy to see so many attend- 
ing our meetings, especially the visitors. 
A hearty welcome is extended to Sis. 
Taukiri Phillips from Whangarei. 

Sunday School and Mutual meetings 
are being held at the home of Bro. and 
Sis. Joe Hapi and we wish to extend our 
thanks to these kind people for the use 
of their home. 

Vernon A. W. Luff and his sister Lor- 
raine, were baptized and confirmed by 
Bro. Jacob Rohner. Fay Loader was bap- 
tized by Bro. Joe Hapi, and confirmed by 
Bro. Syd Christy. 

We learn that Alice Scott is in Hono- 
lulu and enjoying her life there. 

Mother's Day was commemorated with 
a very nice programme in which some 
beautiful songs and sermons on mother 
love were rendered. 

June Francis O'Brien, daughter of Nola 
and Johnnie O'Brien, was recently blessed 
by Elder Bingham. 

Sis. Rohner has been in the hospital 
but we are glad she is back with us once 
more. 

DUNEDIN BRANCH 
By the Elders 

Bro. John Cockburn, Sunday School 
superintendent, has new officers who in- 
clude Blair N. Wixon, first counsellor; 
Audrey C. Constable, second counsellor; 
and Myra Cockburn, secretary. The new 
organization is functioning very well. 

Elder Paul Allen directed an excellent 
play for a fireside chat which was held 
on Sunday evening, June 1. Those who 
took part in the play were Sis. Carrie 
Thorn, John Cockburn, Mjra Cockburn, 
Audrey C. Constable, and Elder Green. 

The Otago district welcomes two new 
missionaries to its numbers. They are 
Elder Roberts and Bond, who will labour 
here in Dunedin for the time being. 

It is gratifying to see the progress the 
genealogy class is making. The clasB 
meets each Tuesday night at the Cock- 
burn home where lessons are given and 
opportunity is given to work on gene- 
alogy. 

MANGAONE BRANCH 
By Bob Hirini 
A semi-branch has been organized here 
at the Winiata Pa. The branch is un- 
der the supervision of Elder Howard 
Eckersley, with Bob Hirini as his coun- 
sellor and secretary. Sunday School was 
started and we had 50 persons at our 
first service. Our first Mutual was 
opened with an evening's programme and 
supper. We were favoured with a visit 
from our district president, Elder Hyde, 
and his companion. Elder Craven. These 
two Elders have been visiting members 
who live in remote parts of the district. 



Hurae, 1947 



TE KARERE 



221 



Visitors have included Bro. Turaki 
Manu, Manaia branch, Elder Matthew 
Cowley, and Pres. Halversen. 

Elder Eckersley and Bro. Hirini trav- 
elled to the Te Kuiti Hui Pariha. We are 
very sorry at losing Elder Evan Peterson 
who has been transferred to the Waikato 
district. We wish to welcome Elder 
Morrow who has recently arrived from 
Alberta, Canada. 

Recently baptized by Elder Hyde were 
Wikitoria Hemmingsen, Ete Lillian Wini- 
ata, Zelda Matthews, Tama Matthews, and 
Kelly Hakopa. 

Margret Elizabeth McDonald was 
blessed by Elder Hyde. 

NUHAKA BRANCH 
By Polly Irwin. 

A recent baptism was that Ellaine 
Pango TeNgaio on Sunday, May 18. She 
was baptized and confirmed by her father 
Bro. Joseph TeNgaio. 

A beautiful Mother's Day programme 
was sponsored by the Sunday School. 
Those who participated in the programme 
were congratulated on their good work. 
Each mother was honoured with a pre- 
sentation of a white spray. 

On May 24, a terrible accident occurred 
on the Nuhaka-Wairoa road. There was 
a collision of a truck and the Nuhaka 
Hockey bus, with the result thai five 
people were killed and seven injured. The 
entire right side of the bus was com- 
pletely torn off and the passengers on 
that side were killed or received serious 
injuries. Those who died were Daisy 
Howard, Miss Carey, Sophie Mita, Okeroa 
Raroa, and Hine Campbell. The tangi 
and funeral services were the largest ever 
held in Nuhaka. Hine Campbell, belong- 
ing to the branch, was given a most rev- 
erent funeral service. The choir rendered 
the music. The chapel was decorated by 
the Relief Society. After the dedication 
of the grave the many friends left to 
attend the funeral services of Sophie Mita 
and Okeroa Raroa in the Anglican Church. 
The Hockey Clubs throughout the Wai- 
roa Sub-Union were present to form a 
guard of honour and pall-bearer*. We 
express our sympathy to the bereaved 
families. Those who are in the hospital 
are doing well; Mary Mita is now in 
Wellington with a broken nose, and Rob- 
erta Howard is getting along favourably. 
Members of this branch who are in the 
hospital yet are Bros. Ponty TeKauru 
and Roger Karangaroa, as is Sis. Lena 
Waerea, from Tahaenui. We pray for 
their recovery. 

The carvings for our whare whakairo 
are progressing wonderfully and branch 
members are doing all they can to help 
and aid our meeting house. Weekly haka 
practices are to be held in order to be 
prepared for the opening of our carved 
house. 

We regret that Elder Stokes has not 
been well since arriving here, and he has 
therefore gone to Auckland. We now 
have Elder Gray with us as Elder Leav- 
itt's companion. We welcome him to our 
branch. 

On the night of May 1, an Aaronic 
Priesthood programme, supervised by 
Bro. Hiku Mitchell and conducted by 



Bro. Hapi Nepia, was presented. There 
were various talks and musical items. 
Bro. Stuart Whaanga gave a special talk 
on the origin of the Aaronic Priesthood. 

Bros. Riki Smith and Ratima Karanga- 
roa were assigned as teachers; assisted 
by Bro. Mitchel lthey are holding cottage 
meetings in the Saints' homes. 

The baby son of Bro. Rangi Greening, 
Rufus Hardy, recently passed away. With 
his mother, Sis. Bessie Whaitiri. Bro. 
Greening motored home, bringing the 
body to Tahaenui where it was interred 
in the family plot. 

Sis. Horiana Reti has returned from 
Hastings where she was a patient in the 
Memorial Hospital. We extend our sym- 
pathy to her in the loss of her baby girl. 

Bro. Eparaima Ropitini and Bro. Ratima 
Karangaroa are inmates of the Wairoa 
Hospital. 

MAROMAKU BRANCH 
By Norma Mason 

We recently held the opening night of 
Mutual with over forty people in attend- 
ance. After a few remarks by Bro. Ray 
Going, M.I. A. president, dancing and 
games furnished the entertainment for 
the evening, after which a lovely supper 
was served. 

Elder Ronald Peterson and Bro. Te Iwi 
Edwards recently visited us here. 

Velma Grace Going was baptized by 
her father, Bro. Cyril Going and con- 
firmed by Bro. Joseph Hay. 

Among the visitors to our branch en 
May 18 v were Mr. D. Dow, from Otiria, 
Mrs. Efsie Eager, from Maungaturoto, 
and George Wishart, from Auckland. 
Elders Walch and Nebeker have also been 
visiting us, as have Mrs. Mackie and 
daughter, Fanny. 

On Wednesday, May 28, we were privi- 
leged to have a visit from Elder Cowlev 
and Pres. Halversen. A meeting was 
held in the chapel at which Bro. and 
Sis. William Jones, and Elders McKee 
and Nelson, from Whangarei, were pres- 
ent. 

WHANGAREI BRANCH 
By V. M. M. Jones 

We have Elders McKee and Nelson 
now in Whangarei doing tracting work. 

The M.I. A. has been organized with 
Bro. George Anderson and Sis. Ellen 
Anderson as presidents of the two organ- 
izations. Bro. Anaru and Sis. Hale are 
teachers and Sis. V. Jones is secretary. 
Meetings are being held on Thursday 
nights. 

Sis. Merle Jones, wife of our branch 
president, was recently baptized. 

On May 28, Bro. and Sis. Jones and the 
two Elders journeyed to Maromaku where 
an enjoyable evening was spent in a 
meeting with Eldi-r Cowley. 

ROTORUA BRANCH 
By Rangi Davies 
Sisters Edna Ormsby and Zella Rich- 
ards have commenced their work here 
and as a great asset to the branch. 

The M.I. A. basketball team has played 
several games, having lout one and won 
one. The girls on the team are Kdna 






222 



TE KARERE 



Hurae, 1947 



Ormsby, captain. Elsie Chirney. Joy 
Hamon, Pearl Hamon, Valerie Scott, 
W'aiona Scott, Dorothy Williams, Zella 
Richards, and Averill Stanley. 

Recent visitors have included President 
Halversen, Sis. Paewai, and Sis. Monica 

McKay. , „• X, 

The baby son of Bro. and Sis. Rangi 
Greening, Rufus Hardy Greening, passed 
away suddenly on May 10. We extend 
our deepest sympathy. 

Under the direction of the Sunday 
School, a Mother's Day programme was 
presented which was arranged by Sis. 
Lena Waerea. During the service, two 
children of Mr. and Mrs. Beehry were 
blessed by Bro. Hixon Hamon. 

Under the direction of Sis. Lena Wae- 
rea and Sis. Elsie Chirney, a Relief 
Society concrt was held on May 13. 

Sis. Parkes, who has been teaching at 
Ahipara, is spending her school holidays 
with us here. 

Bro. Bartlett Watene has commenced 
work at the Hydro Electric at Maraetai, 
being attached to the Carpentry Associa- 
tion. 

Sis. Polly Duncan, of Tahoraiti. re- 
cently came to see her sister, Sis. Char- 
lotte Hiha, who is in the Rotorua Priv- 
ate Hospital. While here she met with 
the Relief Society presidency. 

In honour of their adopted daughter, 
Donna Grace Josephs, Bro. and Sis. John 
Josephs gave a banquet at the Taharangi 
meeting house, on May 18. The baby 
was blessed by Bro. Henry Davies. 

On the 17th of May, Elder French and 
Bro. Dialton Tawa arrived from Putaruru. 

TE HAUKE BRANCH 
By Waihirere Raihania 

On May 1, 1947, Teneti Dick Ratima 
passed away at his residence in Have- 
lock. He was crippled for many years. 

Sis. Wegener, from Auckland, Sis. 
Petersen and Bro. TeAo Wirihana, from 
Hastings, were visitors at our Mother's 
Day programme. 

Elder Parsons blessed and named the 
baby daughter of Bro. and Sis. Hami 
Harmer on May 18. Elder Foote and 
Elder Parsons are visiting this branch 
regularly. 

Sis. May Hawkin has been in l.he hos- 
pital but is now at her home. 

The daughter of Bro. and Sis. Wero 
Herewini was blessed by Bro. Patu Wai- 
rama» on May 25. 

The Saints are preparing to go to the 
Te Kuiti Hui Pariha. Some are staying 
to the Hockey Tournament at Omahu. 
MATARURU BRANCH 
By Ivan G. Joyce 

A combined Mother's Day programme 
was held by the Te Hue Hue and Mata- 
raua branches. Bros. Whautere and 
Paora Witehira presided throughout all 
the meetings. The two Primaries ren- 
dered a highly appreciated programme 
and a combined choir also participated. 
Approximately 100 were present and at 
the conclusion of the services a wonder- 
fully prepared dinner was served. 

We mourn the loss of Sis. Arihia 
Wihongi, who passed away on the 6th of 
May. The parents wish to thank all 
those who helped with a special thanks 
to Doctor Paewai and the Elders. Elder 
Herlin conducted the funeral. 



HURIA BRANCH 
By Joe Kohu 

Bro. Anarn Kohu, who has been lab- 
ouring in the Mahia district, was re- 
leased from his mission at Hui Tau. Br*). 
Dialton Tawa, eldest son og Bro. and Sis. 
Teti Tawa, has been called on a mission 
and is labouring with Elder French in 
the Hauraki District. 

Bro. Albert Whaanga and Elder Claw- 
son are staying here and visiting Saints 
and non-members and are doing a Bred 
work. 

A home Sunday School has been organ- 
ized at Cambridge Rd., with Clifford 
Matthews as superintendent. 

A deason's quorum has been formed in 
this branch and is trying to follow the 
pattern given at Hui Tau. 

The members of this branch wish to 
express our sorrows and regrets to the 
friends and relations of those who lost 
their lives in the collision at Nuhaka. 

TAMAKI BRANCH 
By William Harris 

Visitors to the branch on Mother's 
Day were Elders Parsons, Anderson, 
Foote, Bro. Forbes, Bro. Luxford Walker, 
Major Bruce Poananga, Sis. Adelaide 
Poananga, and Sis. Dawn Cribb. Other 
visitors during the month have included 
President Halversen, Bro. Sidney Christy, 
and Bro. George Randell. 

An impressive Mother's Day pro- 
gramme was presented which will be long 
remembered by the branch members and 
visitors. Many musical items were pre- 
sented and the speakers included Elder 
Parsons, Bro. Stuart Meha, Bro. John 
Meha, and Sis. Tamihana. 

Bro. and Moku Takerei and Bro. Tap- 
sell Meha, who are patients in the public 
hospital, have been released as counsel- 
lors in the branch presidency. Our pray- 
ers are for their speedy recovery. Bro. 
Meha's children, Una, Rewa, and Howard 
are also patients in the hospital. 

Sis. Kura Pearse and son, Roger, 
have been discharged from the hospital. 
Sis. Pearse is suffering with a leg com- 
plaint. 

With Bro. Stuart Meha, of the district 
presidency, in charge, a reorganization of 
the branch took place on May 18. Bro. 
Rahiri Harris remains as president of the 
branch with Bro. W. A. Takana as first 
counsellor; Bro. Leonard Snee, second 
counsellor; and Bro. Tapsell Meha, sec- 
retary. Bro. William Harris is superin- 
tendent of the Sunday School with Bro. 
Ronald Kingi as first counsellor;" Bro. 
Davis Mihaere, second counsellor; and 
Sis. Annie Meha, secretary. There was 
no change made in the Relief Society ; 
Sisters Ngete Mihaere, Pare Takana, Te 
Muri Paewai are in the presidency, with 
Sis. Kuini Wirihana, secretary. Y. M.- 
M.I. A. president. Bro. Ronald King; first 
counsellor, Francis Barclay; second coun- 
sellor, Taylor Brown ; secretary, William 
Harris. Y. W.M.I. A. : president, Apikara 
Paewai; first counsellor, Awhitia Hiha; 
secretary, Kuini Wirihana. Primary 
president, Eliza Harris ; first counsellor, 
Rangirangi Taurau ; second counsellor, 
Ngarongo Enoka ; secretary, Te Punanga 
King. 



Hurae, 1947 



TE KARERE 



223 



Bro. Kaahu Te Maari was ordained a 
deacon on May 18, by Elder Anderson. 

Sisters Awhitia Hiha and Sarah Moko 
journeyed to Rotorua to visit Awhitia's 
mother who is in failing health. 

Forty members travelled to Te Kuiti 
to the hui pariha. It was an inspiring 
trip. 

Elder Cowley and President Halversen 
spent a few days in the branch. A wel- 
come evening was tendered Elder Cowley 
in which a very fine programme was pre- 
sented. 

Bro. John Meha has recently come to 
our branch and has become very active. 
He is the son of Bro. Stuart Meha and 
has been a farm trainee under the Re- 
habilitation. 

Bro. and Sis. Richard Marsh and fam- 
ily have been in the branch for some 
timetime. Bro. Marsh has been busy with 
the choir and his presence has been 
keenly felt. 

TAUTORO BRANCH 
By Heeni R. Wharemate 

Since the return of our branch presi- 
dent and wife from Hui Tau, our branch 
has been improving in may ways. 

We have had Elders Oscar W. Walch, 
A. Dean Barney, Perry Nebeker, and Bro. 
Tawa Panere visit our branch. We have 
now discovered we have a full deacon's 
quorum in our branch and have for- 
warded the names for its presidency to 
the district president. 

The M.I.A. is coming to a close of a 
season. 

On May 27, the Saints of this district 
gathered to welcome Elder Cowley and 
President Halversen. A real Maori 
powhiri was given as were many other 
items. Welcome speeches were given 
and Elder Cowley spoke for some time. 
Everyone was highly inspired, there being 
about 400 in attendance. The activities 
were under the direction of Bro. George 
Randell. The combined choir performed 
*everal numbers under the direction of 
Bro. Rangi Wharemate. 

NGAWHA BRANCH 
By Waimarie Kauwhata 

Elders Herlin and Burt attended our 
branch on May 11 for the purpose of re- 
organizing the branch. Branch officers 
are: president, Kauwhata M. Kauwhata; 
first counsellor, Rauriki Kauwhata; sec- 
ond counsellor, Hapcta Irimana; secre- 
tary, Kauwhata M. Kauwhata. Sunday 
School: president, Rauriki M. Kauwhata: 
first counsellor, Hapeta Irimana; second 
counsellor, Robin Hewson ; secretary, 
Huatahi Kauwhata; chorister, Moehau 
Peeni ; reporter, Waimarie Kauwhata. 
Relief Society: president, Tereina Nga- 
koti ; first counsellor, Huatahi Kaiwhata; 
second counsellor, Sarah Kauwhata ; sec- 
retary, Huatahi Kauwhata ; treasurer, 
Arapera M. Kauwhdta; teachers, Hera 
Kauwhata, Ani Hewson and Mary Ripia. 
Primary: president, Huatahi Kauwhata; 
first counsellor, Moehau Peeni ; second 
counsellor, Waimarie Kauwhata; 
tary, Ena A. Irimana. 

A Mother's Day programme was riven 
by th<- children which consisted of mus- 
ical items and speeches. Flowers were 
distributed to the mothers. 



We are glad to welcome Bro. Hohepa 
K. Kauwhata who was baptized by Elder 
Burt and confirmed by Elder Herlin. 

RAHUI BRANCH 
By Jacob Karaka 

Elders Wardle and Hale and Bro. Phil 
Aspinall came on May 4, to reorganize 
this branch. Elders Leavitt and Low 
arrived the day before. The presidency 
of the branch is as follows : president, 
Jacob Karaka ; first counsellor, Charles 
Ormsby; second counsellor, Rupert 
Wihongi. 

Mereana Karaka, Paddy Karaka, Bro. 
Karaka, Richard Wihongi, Te Ohomauri 
Tautuhi, Romona Milner, and Meri Taka- 
kino Milner were baptized. Birth : 
Alberta Low Karaka. Death: Ted Ormsby. 

WAIHOU BRANCH 
By Hinehou Nehua. 

Our Sunday School president, Bro. 
Hone Bryers, has joined the J Force and 
left for Papakura Camp on May 4. Bro. 
Hori Bryers has also gone for the same 
purpose. 

The Elders are doing a wonderful work 
among the Saints of this branch ; their 
main object now is preparing for the hui 
pariha to be held in July. 

We are sorry to announce the death 
of Pipia Heperi on May 11. Many Maori 
and pakeha friends attended the funeral, 
among whom were Elders Herlin and 
Burt and Doc. Paewai. 

NELSON BRANCH 
By J. R. Robinson 

The Elders have been around the dis- 
trict and as a result, two Sunday Schools 
have been set up: one at Picton, with 
Bro. T. W. McDonald as superintendent, 
and one at Madsen, with Bro. Turi Elk- 
ington as superintendent. 

Elder Lloyd was selected to represent 
Nelson in the South Island Indoor Bas- 
ketball Championships. 

GISBORNE AREA 
By Hine McGhee 

Muriwai branch was reorganized as 
follows: president, Rei Kahuroa; first 
counsellor, Honoria Poipoi ; second coun- 
sellor, Martin Pohatu ; secretary, Rewi 
Pohatu. 

Nohotakitahi Te Purie and Rito Mc- 
Clean were married by Elder Wardle on 
May 21, at Honoera, East Coast. 

Fireside chats have been held unite 
regularly in the Te Hapara branch under 
the direction of the Mutual officers. Elder 
Dale is in charge of the Book of Mor- 
mon lessons. 

New M.I.A. officers are Bro. Whare 
Cotter, second counsellor, and Sis. Char- 
ley Porou, secretary. Sis. Whaiti Ormond 

was released because of her moYing to 
Mahia. 

Te Hapara Sunday School was reor- 
ganized as follows: superintendent. W.ii 
Hamon; first counsellor. Whakahe Mate* 
nga ; second counsellor. Elder PoulsOD | 
Orffanllt, Sis. Lena Brown; chorister. 
Buna M.-itcnra ; k i ndi nrart en teacher. Sis. 
Noi llanion; and secretary. Sis. Ka 

Katanga. 

A Primary was orrani/ed at Motu on 

May li. with Sia, Elizabeth Hamon aa 



224 



I I" KARERE 



Hurae, 1947 



president; Sis. Elizabeth Takitimu, first 
e— ■alter; Sis. Violet Takitimu, second 
counsellor; and Joan Tallemachc, secre- 
tary. 

Under the direction of Sis. Hana Cot- 
ter, a very enjoyable Mother's Day pro- 
gramme was presented by the Te Hepara 
Primary children. Visitor of the day was 
Mrs. Maude Tamihana, Maori welfare 
officer. In the evening, all were invited 
out to Waiherere Pa to give a programme 
in honour of the mothers. 

We regret that Bro. Sam Edwards has 
been transferred to Hastings. We will 
miss him very much in branch activities. 
A farewell evening was given him by the 
Mutual officers, and also one by the Tau- 
ranganui Hockey Club. Sis. Hana Cot- 
ter, captain, made him a presentation. 

WAIKATO DISTRICT 
By the Elders 

The people of this district were busy 
during May preparing for the hui pariha 
at Te Kuiti. The committee functioned 
very well, each member having some duty 
to perform under the direction of the 
committee presidency. 

The Primary at Otorohanga put on a 
nice programme for the Elders. The 
children and their leaders are to be con- 
gratulated. 

The district has two more Elders now, 
being Elder Evan T. Peterson, who has 
been transferred from the Wanganui dis- 
trict, and Elders G. Horspool, from Los 
Angeles, who arrived in New Zealand on 
May 26. 

On Saturday, May 31, people from all 
over the mission gathered in Te Kuiti 
to welcome Elder Cowley and President 
Halversen, and to attend the largest hui 
pariha ever held in the Waikato District. 
The number in attendance was over 1800, 
including more than 20 Elders. Every 



meeting was well attended and appre- 
ciated by all who were present. Anyone 
who had part on any of the programmes 
is to be congratulated. The people of 
Waikato can never fully express their 
gratitude and appreciation for the at- 
tendance of Elder Cowley. We wish to 
thank him very much. 

Elder J. T. Murray recently officiated 
at the marriage of Paul Aubey and Emily 
Paki in Huntly. Following the hui 
pariha, on Monday, June 2, Frieda Stock- 
man, daughter of Bro. and Sis. George 
Stockman, of Aria, was married to Dick 
Marshall, son of Henry Marshall, of 
Glen Murray. The marriage was per- 
formed by Ito Tangataiti. We Elders 
wish to express our congratulations t« 
the newly married couples. 

TE HUE HUE BRANCH 
By James Witehira 

Our Mother's Day programme was cele- 
brated with a combined programme with 
Mataraua Primary. Sis. Huria Birch and 
Sis. Grace Osborne conducted the Mata- 
raua Primary programme and Sis. Char- 
lotte Witehira was in charge of the Te 
Hue Hue Primary. Each mother present 
was given a white flower by Leslie Anne 
Osborne and Wanita Joyce. 

We regret to announce the death of 
Sis. Arihia Lizzie Wihongi. This sister 
had been ill for many months. Our deep- 
est sympathy is extended to her parents, 
Bro. and Sis. Iwingaro Wihongi. 

The short visit of Elder Cowley was 
a great surprise to the people of this dis- 
trict. The hall at Te Kotahitanga marae 
was filled with people who came from all 
over North Auckland. Ripi Wihongi and 
Eru Pou greeted Elder Cowley in the cus- 
tomary Maori manner. Bro. George 
Randell conducted the meeting, which 
was most inspiring. 



Announcement of coming Hui Pariha: A joint Hui Pariha of 
the Bay of Islands and Whangarei Districts will be held at Kaikohe 
on Saturday, July 26 and Sunday, July 27. Haere katoa mai nga 
tangata me nga hoa aroha ki te Hui Pariha o Kaikohe. Haere mai, 



Haere mai, Haere mai. 



Na te Tumuakitanga o te Takiwa. 



Sister Ripia Heperi, beloved daugh- 
ter of Brother and Sister Pita Heperi, 
and granddaughter of Brother Hohepa 
Heperi, passed away Sunday night. 
May 11, 1947. She was nearly 22 years 
of age. Gone but not forgotten. 




Contiried from Outside Bach Cover 

Among new officers of the church sustained on April 6 for the 
first time were : 

1945 — S. Dil worth Young and Milton R. Hunter, first council of sev- 
enty ; Mrs. Belle S. Spafford, president of the, Relief Society, 
and Mrs. Marianne C. Sharp and Mrs. Gertrude R. Graff, 
counsellors. 

1944 — Mark E. Petersen, member of the council of twelve apostles. 

1943 — Howard Barker, member of the church welfare committee. 

1941 — Harold B. Lee, member of the council of twelve apostles; 
Marion G. Romney, Thomas E. McKay, Clifford E. Young. 
Alma Sonne, and Nicholas G. Smith, assistants to the council 
of twelve apostles. 

1938 — Sylvester Q. Cannon, apostle and associate to the council of 
twelve apostles; LeGrand Richards, presiding bishop, and M. O. 
Ashton and Joseph L. Wirthlin, counsellors. 

1937 — A. E. Bowen, member of the council of twelve apostles ; George 
Q. Morris, general superintendent, Y. M.M.I. A. 

1933 — J. Reuben Clark, Jr., second counsellor in the first presidency ; 
S. O. Bennion, member of the first council of seventy. 

1912 — Hyrum G. Smith, patriarch to the church. 

1880 — William W. Taylor, member of the first council of seventy ; 
Wilford Woodruff, general superintendent, Y. M.M.I. A. 

1879 — Moses Thatcher, member of the council of twelve apostles. 

1873 — Brig-ham Young resigned several minor official positions and 
chose five additional counsellors : Lorenzo Snow, Brigham 
Young, Jr., Albert Carrington, John W. Young and. George Q. 
Cannon. 

1854 — Jedediah M. Grant (father of the late Heber J. Grant), second 
counsellor to Brigham Young; George A. Smith (grandfather 
of President George Albert Smith), church historian. 

1838 — Thomas B. Marsh, president pro tern in Missouri, with Brigham 
Young and David W. Patten, assistant presidents. John Corrill 
and Elias Higbee, historians, and George W. Robinson, general 
church recorder. 

1937 — "New presidents were ordained to preside over the seventies, as 
some of the former presidents were high priests." 

The old tabernacle on the site of the present assembly hall, 
temple square, was dedicated .April 6, 1852. Cornerstones of the Salt 
Lake temple were laid the same date in 1853, the capstone was laid 
April 6, 1892, and the temple itself was dedicated April <>. 1893. The 
dedicatory service was repeated almost daily until April 24, and the 
31 services were attended by approximately 75,000 persons. 

The St. George temple, first temple completed in Utah, was 
dedicated April '>, 1X77, at which time the church's annual conference 
was Ik'UI at St. George. 




L.D.S. History Highlights 
April ii Date 

Man}- important events in the history of the Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints have occurred on April 6 since the church's organ- 
ization April 6, 1830. 

Sessions of the church's annual conference since 1830 have been held 
on April 6 on 103 occasions, including the 1947 conference. 

Of the April annual conferences. 89 have been in Salt Lake City, 
one at Logan, two at Provo, one at St. George, three in Missouri, five 
in Illinois, two at Winter Quarters (Omaha), Neb., and one in Iowa. 

Continued Inside Bach Cora 



TE KARERE Akuhata, 1947 



E-dltaual , . . 



ORGANIZATION OF THE CHURCH 

A disinterested onlooker at the organization programme 

conducted in the humble home of the Whitmcr family in 
Fayette, Saneca Count)-, New York, would have seen in 
that inception of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints very little to marvel at. 

Clamour and ostentation do not seem to be character- 
istic of God's doing among men. For centuries past, the pro- 
phets had told of the coming of the Messiah to the- Jews, and 
tsaiah had most clearly portrayed the humble role that the 
Christ should play and the ignominy He would suffer. Yet 
when He came He was not recognized by the Jews because 
He was born an obscure child in a stable in Bethlehem. They 
were looking for a glamorous king who in spectacular manner 
would display his might and power and assume command of 
Israel. 

But God's ways are not as man's ways. And so the 
Kingdom of God was organized upon the earth, as a part of 
the marvellous work and wonder, in the most humble manner 
and with simplest programme possible. 

On April 6, 1830, a few country folk came together in 
one of the rooms of the humble home of Peter Whitmer and 
agreed to accept Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery as their 
teachers in spiritual things and as elders in the new Church. 
Six men were listed as the members of the Church, four in 
addition to the first and second elders named. 

In spite of the prejudice that has existed against the so- 
called "Mormon" church, the world's thinkers who have in- 
vestigated and analyzed the organization wonder at the per- 
fection that it embodies. 

At the head they find a quorum consisting of a president 
and two counsellors with church-wide authority and supervis- 
ion. The president stands as the mouthpiece of God to the 
Church, and trustee in trust of all Church funds. 

Standing with this First Presidency are two other quor- 
ums, the Twelve Apostles, and the First Quorum of the Sev- 
enty with a Council of Seven Presidents at the head. These 
three quorums are of equal authority but with a precedence 
of action in the order named. This provides for an unques- 
tioned continuity of leadership. 

A Presiding Patriarch stands at the head of a patriarchal 
order extending throughout the Church for the giving of 
spiritual blessings to its members. 



Akuhata, 1947 TE KARERE 231 

A Presiding Bishop with two counsellors directs the 
activities of the Aaronic Priesthood and manages the eco- 
nomic affairs of the Church. 

A General Board directs matters pertaining to genealog- 
ical research and temple work and a Church Board of Edu- 
cation sponsors and supervises Church educational affairs. 

Then there is a presidency of three, supported by a gen- 
eral board, of adequate number, caring for the interests of 
each of five auxiliary organizations — a Relief Society for the 
women of the Church, and Sunday School for all its mem- 
bers; Young Men's Mutual Improvement Association for the 
young men, a similar organization for the young women ; 
and the Primary for children. 

All male members of the Church, twelve years old and 
over, who are worthy, are organized into quorums of the 
priesthood — deacons, teachers, and priests of the Aaronic 
order; and elders, seventies, and high priests of the Melchize- 
dek order. There is no special priesthood class or group in 
the Church, but all are entitled to this honoured call to ser- 
vice depending only on their own worthiness. 

For closer supervision, the Church is broken down into 
stakes — now 167 in number. Here we have a president and 
two counsellors, a body of twelve high counsellors, and a 
presidency and board of aids for all the auxiliary associations 
named above. 

Each stake in turn is divided into wards, there being 
now nearly 1400 of them. Each ward is presided over by a 
bishop and two counsellors and in it function all the auxiliary 
associations, each with a presidency of three and a full corps 
of officers and teachers. 

The ward is finally subdivided into districts, to each of 
which is assigned two men of the priesthood as ward teach- 
ers to visit each home once a month, there to teach and en- 
courage the family members in the light and living of the 
gospel. The Relief Society sisters also make similar visits, 
ministering to both spiritual and temporal needs in the 
homes. 

In regions of Church activity where there are no stake 
organizations, missions, districts, and branches function as 
stakes and wards. 

And so this Church organization has had constant and 
divinely guided growth; the callings of first and second 
elder developing into an elaborate vet uncomplicated system 
of offices and officers, and the six members growing into 
numbers approaching 1,000,000. The Church has reached 
out from the Whitmer home to nearly all the nations of the 
earth and gathered in members from among practically all 
civilized peoples, with an organization fitted to every need. 






TE KARERE 



Akuluta. 1917 




Man, an Imortal Spirit 

I'.v Kldkk William I)i am: \\ ardij:. 

Eider WardU comas from Soli Jake Cay. I'tah, ami 
on June 2s had been in New Zealand a year, tie icoi 

assigned to the Poverty Hay district upon his arrival 

and is labouring there at the present iinie. 

Man is an immortal spirit, DOJ only a 
never-ending existence for the "aeul" of man 
in the future, through the resurrection, but a 

proper immortality that means the external 

existence of the mind, spirit, sunl, pr intelli- 
gence. In other words, life before birth and 
ter death. A real immortality is forever immortal, and in- 
cludes an existence before life on earth as surely as an existence 
after death. 

This view of the spirit of man is supported by the Bible. Jesus 
Himself had a very clear conception of His own spirit-existence before 
His birth into the world. He said to the Jews, "Verily, I say unto 
you, before Abraham was I am." And again in his prayer in Gethse- 
mane, "O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self, with the glory 
which I had with Thee before the world was." This spirit existence 
extends to all children of men who, in their physical structure and 
faculties of mind, resembled Jesus, though way below him in the 
developed excellence of those qualities. "Before I formed thee in 
the belly I knew thee," said the Lord to Jeremiah, "and sanctifid thee 
and ordained thee a prophet unto all nations." "We have had fath- 
ers of the flesh and we give them reverence," said Paul. "Shall we 
not much rather be in subjection unto the father of our spirits and 
live." All these passages tend to prove that not only Jesus, but the 
spirits of all men> existed before coming to this earth. The Book of 
Mormon tells us: "Behold, I am he who was prepared from the 
foundations of the world to redeem my people. Behold, I am Jesus 
Christ. I am the Father and the Son. In me shall all mankind have 
light, and that eternally, even they who shall believe on my name; 
and they shall become my sons and my daughters. And never have 
I showed myself unto man whom I have created, for never has man 
believed in me as thou hast. Seest thou that ye are created after 
mine own image? Yea, even all men were created in the beginning 
after mine own image. Behold, this body, which ye now behold, is 
the body of my spirit ; and man have I created after the body of my 
spirit ; and even as I appear unto thee to be in the spirit will I appear 
unto my people in the flesh." (Ether 3:14-16.) 

Here a great doctrine is revealed. Not only the fact of the pre- 
existence of the spirit of Jesus, but a like existence for the spirits 
of all men is proclaimed. 



Akuhata, 1947 TE KARERE 233 

Theologians have discovered a great truth in the gospel of St. 
John, for there is the doctrine of the co-eternity and co-divinity of 
the Father and Son in the holy trinity, namely, "In the beginning 
was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. 
The same was in the beginning with God. And the Word was made 
flesh, and dwelt among us, and we beheld His glory as of the only 
begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth." The identity of the 
"Word" and Jesus is complete. Jesus was with God in the beginning 
— co-eternal, divine, a deity. 

In a revelation given to Joseph Smith this same truth is repeated 
and more is added to it : "And now, verily I say unto you, I was in 
the beginning with the Father, and am the Firstborn. And all those 
who are begotten through me are partakers of the glory of the same, 
and are the church of the Firstborn 1 . Ye were also in the beginning 
with the Father; that which is the spirit, even the Spirit of truth. 
Man was also in the beginning with God. Intelligence, or the light 
of truth, was not created or made, neither indeed can be." (D. & C. 
93:-21-23, 29.) 

The doctrine in the foregoing quotation) is in harmony with the 
Book of Mormon and the Bible, but goes beyond them in that it 
gives us an understanding that inteligence is not created but unbeat- 
able. 

There is something inl man, then, that is eternal and uncreate. 
Just what this is, the form of it, or the mode of it, we don't yet know 
because God has not revealed it to us yet. But He has revealed the 
fact of its existence, the fact of its eternity, the fact that it is an 
intelligence. 

God is called an intelligence. That is, intelligence is the deity's 
chief characteristic. If this is true, then the deity must be conscious 
of self and things other than self and have powers not known to man. 
These powers are inseparably connected with any idea that may be 
formed by an intelligence. One cannot conceive of an intelligence 
existing without these qualities any more than; he can imagine an 
object existing in space without dimensions. 

Intelligences are spirits and exist before they come to earth in 
the flesh. Jesus existed; likewise, the spirits of all men exist. Adam 
existed and came to earth on no small errand. It redemption 
through Jesus Christ was a foreknown fact, then surely the circum- 
stances of man's fall were known. There was not a thwarting of 
God's plan of man's earth existence, but rather a fulfillment. 



LONE MISSIONARY ARRIVES 

On Tuesday. June 17, Elder Forsvthe, of the Hawaiian Islands, 
arrived by plane to begin his labours as a missionary in New Zealand. 
He has been assigned to the Whangarei district and from what we 
hear, they are making good use of his abilities, especially his ukulele 
playing. 



-'.54 TE KARERE Aktfhata, 1947 

Success and Happiness 

By Ernest Hobson. 

Mr. Hobson, a non-monbcr, recently delivered the following as an 

address to the new Rangitoto branch in Auckland. It expresses 

good thoughts and 7<r hereby include it in Te Karcre for your 

edification. 

As I am one who has lived the Word of Wisdom all my life, I 
feel competent to speak to and advise you in regard to the manner of 
living by which success and happiness in life may be obtained. 

One has only to read a newspaper to realize what a dreadful 
state the world is in at the present time. Peace conference after 
peace conference is held and still no peace. We are being faced con- 
tinually with industrial troubles, not only in New Zealand, but in all 
parts of the world. We battle for shorter hours, better working con- 
ditions, and more pay. When we get them we are still unhappy. 
Why should this be? Why so much greed and unhappiness in the 
world? My reason is this: we are placing wrong values on wrong 
things. Money talks instead of character. We are putting too much 
faith in man and not enough in God. 

We must remember that man does not live by bread alone. The 
soul must be fed as well as the body. We all know that wealth and 
prosperity do not always bring happiness. Many a poor person is 
happier than one who is wealthy. Some people think that continual 
travel or continual entertainment will give them the happiness they 
seek. They go to movie after movie and find themselves wondering 
what the next picture will be like. Pleasure obtained in this way 
is not lasting and the person who does a good turn for his next-door 
neighbour is more likely to obtain lasting happiness. 

Real happiness comes from within, not from without. If we 
obey the laws of God and develop our spiritual natures as well as our 
bodies, we will be self-contained and will not have to depend on out- 
side things to keep us entertained. An enlightened person is never 
lonely. It is the mind that makes the body rich. If we study truth 
and acquire knowlegde intelligently, we will be in a position to laugh 
at trouble. We will make our way in the world and be successful 
and happy. 

At this point, I cannot stress too strongly the importance of liv- 
ing the Word of Wisdom. A clean mind, a clean body, and a pure 
heart are essential for human progress. Unless the temple of the liv- 
ing God is kept clean and holy, God cannot work through us. God 
is ever close to those who obey His laws, and those who put the right 
values on the right things, for He works in mysterious ways, His 
wonders to perform. 

If you seek success and happiness, brothers and sisters, 
it you wish to enjoy good health and do good wherever you go and 



Akuhata, 1947 TE KARERE 235 

if you wish to be an inspired messenger of God, you must 
live the Word of Wisdom every day and every minute of your life. 
A clean-living person commands respect in every walk of life and 
enjoys life to the full. He is given positions of trust in his employ- 
ment, is protected from evil, and is an inspiration to his fellow beings. 
To do good, one must first be good. Therefore, to get the very best 
out of life you must live your religion, walk humbly before God, and 
deal honestly with your fellow beings. 

I trust these thoughts of mine have been of interest to you and 
that they will help you to be successful and happy. I have very much 
to be thankful for and I owe my good health and my success in busi- 
ness to the fact that I have always lived the Word of Wisdom and 
have always tried to do as much good as I could. May you be in- 
spired to seek only the good in life is my prayer. 



NOTE FROM FIRST PRESIDENCY 

Inquiries have been received by the First Presidency, as to the 
propriety of having a prayer circle, so the following letter has been 
sent out : 

"Presidents of Stakes 
Bishops of W r ards 
Presidents of Missions 
Presidents and Superintendents of 
Auxiliary Organizations. 
"Report has come to us that there is a custom in some areas and 
among some organizations of having group prayers in which those 
participating, sometimes kneeling and sometimes standing, arrange 
themselves in a circle and then hold each other's hands while the 
prayer is being offered. From these reports which come to us it 
would seem quite obvious that the effort is to duplicate as nearly as 
possible the procedure of the sacred prayer circle. 

"This innovation is not in accordance with the due order of the 
Church and should be discontinued at once. Where groups are as- 
sembled together, the prayers should be offered in the ordinary way 
in which we offer prayers in our public services as at Sacrament 
meetings, Priesthood meetings, and other like gatherings. This rul- 
ing does not exclude groups from kneeling in prayer on proper occas- 
ions', but it is intended to exclude all simulations of the regular sacred 
prayer circle. • 

"We depend upon you brethren, and you sisters in your auxil- 
iaries, to see to it that this practice is immediately discontinued 
wherever it exists. 

The First Presidency." 

— The Instructor. 



IT KAKI ERE Akulula. I'M? 

Our Best Today - Better Tomorrow 

l'v Pkksidkxt LfeVl Kix;ar Yor.\<; 
Of the First Council of the Seventy. 

.Iddress delivered at the Xalitrdiiy moiiiiii/j session of the I loth semi- 
annual general conference October 8, lP45, in the TdberHdcte'. 

I wish to speak to the seventies of the Church today, and of 
course what is said will he in common to every hrother who holds 
the priesthood of God. In a sermon delivered in the old tahernacle 
in Salt Lake City, October 11, 1857. President Joseph Young, who 
had been made president of all the seventies in the Kirtland Temple, 
said: 

Language is too frail to express the rich sentiments of the hearts 
of the Saints ; the tongue fails to utter the glory and the pleasure of 
the kingdom of God. It cannot do it ; language fails. There is an 
influence of the Holy Spirit in the understanding that surpasses all 
language. 

How true this is, when we speak of the restoration of the priest- 
hood of God to the Prophet Joseph Smith. When John the Baptist 
came and gave unto the Prophet and Oliver Cowdery the Aaronic 
Priesthood, it was followed by holy baptism. They were given the 
promise of the coming of Peter, James, and John with the keys of 
the priesthood of Melchizedek. The promise was fulfilled. 

In the days of Abraham there lived in Palestine a "great king and 
priest of the Most High God." His name was Melchizedek. Beauti- 
ful is the thought we haVe when we are told by the prophet-historian 
Moses, that Abraham paid tithes of all that he had to Melchizedek, 
for he was the high priest appointed to keep the storehouse of God. 
Then we have another historic scene. 

The children of Israel had been with Moses at Mt. Sinai for 
many months. In fact it was not until the second month of the sec- 
ond year that things were ready for a new start. The children of 
Israel were headed for the conquest of Canaan. Their arrangements 
for the vast camp were simple. Moses received the law direct from 
God, yet he had to descend to the people and present it to them. In 
the assembly at the foot of the mountain were men, women, and 
children. These all had to live under the law, so they all pledged 
their assent, exclaiming : "We hear and obey." The commandments 
were ratified by the voice of the people, one of the noblest examples 
of pure democracy in the history of the world. Shortly after leaving 
Sinai, a council of seventy, of which Hur, founder of Bethlehem, 
seems to have been the head, was chosen by the people, and solemnly 






Akuhata, 1947 TE KARERE 237 

set apart to their dignity by Moses, as a kind of senate, or wise men, 
to aid him by their counsel, and give him the support of leading 
families among the various tribes ; for among a people so hard to 
govern, he often needed this added help. 

And the Lord said unto Moses, Gather unto me seventy men 
of the elders of Israel, whom thou knowest to be the elders of the 
people, and officers over them; and bring them unto the tabernacle 
of the congregation, that they may stand there with thee. (Numbers 
11:16.) 

When Moses was called by the Lord to go unto the Mount, he 
was accompanied by seventy elders. "... the Lord," says the 
inspired narrative, "came down in the cloud, and spake unto him, 
and took of the spirit that was upon him, and gave it unto the seventy 
elders. " (Numbers 11:25.) 

In those far ancient days of the priesthood, the seventies seemed 
to have been called to many noble duties both individually and in 
groups. Moses had them with him in the holy rites of the taber- 
nacle, and we find them responsible for clean government in the 
civic life of the towns of Palestine. 

When Jesus was concluding His missionary labours in Galilee, 
he summoned his followers together, and out of them chose seventy 
to prepare His way. The mission of so many to go before Him, 
two and two, and prepare for his arrival in every place which He 
intended to visit, implies for this last journey an important event. 
The instructions He gave them closely resembled those which he had 
issued to the Twelve. It was a time when he was setting forth in 
sorrow, and some writers infer that they, the Seventy, going two by 
two, were announcing His divine teachings. 

Some weeks passed, and one of the things that filled His heart 
with joy was the return of the seventy, as He approached the cities 
and villages, whither he had sent them. They came to give him an 
account of their successes. Their hearts were filled with astonish- 
ment and exultation. And Jesus, while entering into their joy, yet 
checked the tone of their exultation, or rather turned it into a holier 
channel. He bade them feel sure that good was eternally mightier 
than evil, and that their victory over Satan would be achieved. He 
gave them assurance that they would be protected from harm because 
He had set His love upon them. Their names had been written, and 
stood unobliterated in the Hook of Life. 

My brethren of the quorums of the seventy, you are all endowed 
with this same priesthood and {tower which gives you a distinct hope 
and message. You have an exalted purpose- to teach the gospel to 
all the world today. You have the good news of salvation, of free- 



TE KARERE Akuhata, L947 

dom, to show the way of eternal life. You arc a body of men to help 
build a regenerated body of religious ideals and life. From this day. 
you are to stand lor a moral awakening as never before, a spiritual 
upsurge, a deeper appreciation of the spiritual needs of humanity. 
People will receive the message if it is presented and taught as it 
should be. The demands are high; the spiritual discipline must be 
sincere; the sacrifice of material things great. The qualities which 
made Jesus a master teacher were: He was divinely inspired, pro- 
found in His simplicity, understanding, and .sympathy. 

As the ancient disciples came to know the truths of the Master, 
so w r e come to know in our day the importance of revealed truth as 
we look to Him who is our Saviour. The priesthood envisages the 
Church of God, which in time will be known to all peoples of the 
earth. Life is made over; men are made over ; and as one evangelist 
says : "Men come from darkness into light." 

A new missionery effort has come into the world, for men and 
women are thinking of life eternal. Missionaries are labouring with 
profound and undying zeal to awaken people to a sense of the mean- 
ing of life, and to prepare themselves for the future in this world and 
in the world to come. 



KAU MATE 

Man e panui atu te matenga o Whakarongotai Wirihana 
Ihaka i a Hune 4, 1947, ona tau 25. He wahine ia i arohatia 
nuitia e ona iwi a he wahine aroha ngohengohe, whai wha- 
kaaro hoki i roto i nga tikanga o te rongopai. I tu ano hoki 
tenei wahine hei kai whakahaere karaihe i roto i te Hui Ata- 
whai o te Horo, a hei haunihera tuarua ano hoki mo te parai- 
meri. Noreira, haere e hine ki te ringa kaha o te ariki.' Nate 
mate koe i wehe atu i tenei ao kino i to hoa tane hoki me a 
korua tamariki. Otira no te puehu hoki koe a ka hoki ano 
ki te puehu ko to Wairua ki te Matua, naana nei hoki koe i 
homai a naana ano i tango atu, kia Whakapangia Tona 
ingoa. Xa Rawiri Ihaka i karakia te nehunga i te whitu o 
nga ra o Hune. 

Xa Rau Ihaia, 
Timuaki o te peka o te Horo. 



Akul.ata, 1947 TE KARERK 239 

Women's Corner 

CONGREGATIONAL SINGING AND SONG PRACTICE 

By Blanche B. Stoddard 

Member, Relief Society General Board. 

The Lord Himself acclaimed the power of music when, in July 
1830, He gave a revelation through the Prophet Joseph Smith, 
directed to Emma Smith, in which he told her she was to make a selec- 
tion of sacred hymns : 

For My soul delighteth in the song of the heart ; yea, the song 
of the righteous is a prayer unto me, and it shall be answered with a 
blessing upon their heads. (Doc. and Cov. 25:12.) 

I wonder if we realize that, for a few of our sisters, the only 
time they bear testimonies is in congregational singing. So, should 
not congregational singing be an integral part of our Relief Society 
programme ? Do you choristers and organists realize how important 
you are ? 

The first requisite, of course, is enthusiasm. There is no sub- 
stitute for that. I have in mind one Relief Society chorister who 
shows her enthusiasm by standing before her congregation without 
a book. She knows her songs, and sings them because she loves 
them, so we cannot help but join in. I am sure she studies ahead of 
time the songs she is to conduct. 

I think we are too haphazard. For instance, in how many of 
our meetings do we see the presiding officer and the chorister hur- 
riedly thumbing through the song book at one minute before starting, 
trying to decide on an opening song? If the teacher for that day had 
waited until twenty minutes after the meeting opened to decide what 
she would give in her lesson, we could expect a very poor presenta- 
tion, couldn't we? Why should not the chorister feel just as keenly 
her responsibility? 

We suggest that the monthly preparation meeting is the time 
to select the songs for every meeting of the month. The songs and 
the lessons should correlate, as should any special numbers to be 
given. Then, at this meeting, the chorister and organist and class 
leaders should make their selections together. The lesson work this 
year, especially in the literature course, will provide a splendid op- 
portunity for correlation with the music. During the month, the 
organist will have a chance to practice, if necessary, and the chorister 
can use time valuably in studying the words and time of these Songs, 
and really interpret them for the edification of the Relief Society 
membership. The success of good congregational singing is in hav- 
ing everyone follow the leader. And so. the leader must know 
definitely where she is going. 



gJQ TE KAkkkK Akuhuta, 1947 

Wc bope, sisters, thai our singing will be "worshipful singing." 

In other words, wc hope that the message of our SOngfl will be the 
thing we want to gel out of them. 

Samuel Smedley wrote the words of "I Know Thai My Re- 
deemer Lives" about 1889. It was mv privilege to know very well 
the composer of the music as we now have it in our hymn hook. 
Brother Louis D. Edwards was a contemporary and very dear friend 
of Evan Stephens. He composed many of our Sunday School 
songs, among them "Hark, Listen to the Trumpeters.* 1 He moved 
to my home town, Le Grande, Oregon, al>out 1915, and conducted 
our stake choir for many years. I was fortunate enough to be his 
organist. He always wrote a special accompaniment for the hymns 
and anthems we sang, so I learned many fine lessons from him — not 
all regarding music. He wore his gray hair long on his shoulders 
and had piercing black eyes, as I imagine the Apostle Paul had, and 
his testimony was just as powerful as Paul's. We sang "I Know 
That My Redeemer Lives" at his funeral in 1921. 

Do you see, sisters, what we mean when we say "worshipful 
singing." 

We hope Relief Society presidents are giving the choristers time 
for song practice twice each month. We suggest that this be care- 
fully prepared and worked out by the chorister and organist. We 
hope, also, that you will teach new songs. We are in a rut, I am 
afraid, and choose the line of least resistance in singing the same 
songs over and over. During song practice, analyze the words of 
the song, as has been suggested, and give the setting and background 
of the composition. Let all of the sisters learn the soprano part 
first, then those who read readily can learn the alto. The important 
thing is that everyone shall participate, and that song practice shall 
be looked forward to with anticipation; a time when no one shall be 
denied expression ; a time for testimonies to be sung. 

Get the habit of singing all of the song. L T sually, it takes all the 
verses to convey the message. To avoid monotony, perhaps you 
would not have an interlude between every verse, only between the 
second and third. The organist, in her preparation, may learn a 
variation in interludes, not necessarily just repeating the last two or 
three measures. I don't believe I have mentioned the importance of 
the organist. I want to emphasize that now. She can make of a 
song a ragged, unpleasant thing, or a smooth-flowing, melodious 
thing. 

Sisters, don't ever say, "I am just the organist or chorister in 
Relief Society." Say, "I am the chorister in Relief Society, and I 
am going to make my work as outstanding and lovely and educational 
as any other part of the Relief Society programme. I am going to 
be indispensable in the success of my entire organization. 



Akuhata, 1947 TE KARERE 241 

The Story of Joseph Smith's 
First Prayer 

By Jenet Aloha Watene. 

Little Miss Watene, who is eleven years of age, wrote the following 
article in preparation for a speech on Joseph Smith's first prayer. 

Dear Brothers and Sisters : I want to tell you the story of Jos- 
eph Smith's first prayer, just to show in my own words what really 
happened during that prayer, as if I was Joseph Smith, myself. Here 
is my story : 

"I was a boy 14 years old, in the year 1820. I was very troubled 
in my mind to know which of all the churches in the world was the 
church for me to join. There were so many churches around me, 
and they all said that they were true, so you can see how troubled I 
would be. With this troubled mind, I went home and opened the 
Bible, in which I found these words in James's Epistle, first chapter, 
verse five: "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God that 
giveth to all men liberally and upbraideth not, it shall be given him." 

At las I could see light. The Scriptures had opened a way to 
clear my worried mind; because they say: "If any of you lack wis- 
dom, let him ask of God," and that is exactly how I felt. I wanted 
to ask of God something very dear in my heart. Couldn't I ask Him 
now? My thoughts were made calm, as the Spirit of Prayer came 
into my heart, and I wanted to me alone by myself at that moment. 
So walking quietly from my father's house, I went to a nearby grove 
at the back of our home. Looking around to see that I was alone, 
I entered this grove to pray. 

Oh, how beautiful was that morning! Everything around me 
was so quiet and peaceful. The sun was smiling at me through the 
tops of the trees, as I knelt down on my knees to say my first prayer 
to our Father in Heaven. Hardly had I uttered my prayer when I 
was surrounded by hosts of many voices telling me: "Do not pray. 
Do not ask of God that which is in your mind. But stop. I tell you, 
stop. Come my way and behold the wonders of the world. T know 
what you are going to say. You want to know which is the true 
church of all the churches around you. Don't ask it. Hut stop, stop. 
T tell you." Those were the words of these many voices. And stop 
I did, for T felt myself getting weaker and weaker in my body, and 
must have fallen on my back. 

Bu| 1 kepi on praying more strongly in my heart: "O, God, 
deliver me thy humble servant, from the power of the evil one. and 
answer thou the sincere prayer of my heart. Be it so now. Amen." 
Immediately, a great pillar of light descended as it were from heaven. 
[ was delivered from the powers ot the evil one and his hosts. m v 



242 TE KARERE \kuhntn. 1W 

eyes were opened in a vision to perceive this great pillar of light, 
and with everything around me so bright that it is beyond me to 
describe. In fact, it was brighter than the brightness of the noon- 
day sun. 

Lying flat on my back, I saw in that pillar of light, two Heav- 
enly beings standing above me. One. pointing to the other, said, 
"This is my beloved Son, hear him." The Son. calling me by name 
to arise, said, "We have heard your prayer. We know the desire 
that is in vonr heart, and this is our answer: 

"All these churches on earth are corrupt. You must join none of 
them. They are abomination in my sight; they draw near to me with 
their lips, but their hearts are far from me. They teach for doc- 
trines, the commandments of men, having a form of Godliness, but 
they deny the power thereof. Your name will be held for good and 
for evil throughout the world. And if you will be true and faithful, 
the time will come, when T shall reveal through you, Brother Joseph, 
the only true and living gospel. Even so, amen." 

This was the end of my first vision with the two heavenly be- 
ings. One was God, the other was the Son, Jesus Christ. I knew, 
as I left the grove happy and contented, that I did see God, the 
Fathers and His Son, Jesus Christ ; that they did talk to me ; and I 
did receive the answer to my most sincere desire." 

Brothers and Sisters : This is the end of my story of our Pro- 
phet Joseph Smith's first prayer. By the light of the gospel, I know- 
that Joseph Smith was a prophet of God. He was inspired when he 
went to pray as he did, and through that simple prayer, we are now 
blessed through the restoration of the Gospel of Jesus Christ through 
the Prophet Joseph Smith on April 6, 1830. As he was told in the 
vision, his name was held for good and for evil throughout the whole 
world up to this day. And for the gospel's sake, he gave up his life. 
The persecutions the prophet suffered ought to make our faith in 
the gospel grow stronger. We are told that heavenly-inspired men 
do not contradict one another. Their teachings harmonize, and are 
dependable. Blame and ridicule, when applied to the righteous, are 
badges of honour. So do these badges of honour and glory follow 
the Prophet Joseph Smith, and all the other prophets and leaders of 
the church who followed his footsteps in the spreading of the gospel 
of Jesus Christ. May God bless us all. 

j.t i c 1 1 1 1 n • i f 1 1 1 1 1 r 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 M 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 • 1 1 1 1 1 1 ■ 1 1 1 m 1 1 1 1 1 f 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 ■ ■ 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 ■ 1 1 1 : i ■ 1 1 1 1 1 : > 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 ) 1 1 1 m t 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 : 1 1 1 1 1 ■ 1 1 1 1 1 1 ■ rn ) 1 1 1 > ti 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 u 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 ■ 1 1 1 1 1 ri i <^ 

GOLD AND GREEN BALL 
The Te Hapara branch, of the Gisborne district, wish 
| to announce that their Gold and Green Ball will be held in % 
| the Army Hall on August 29. This ball will be held the | 
1 night before the hui pariha convenes on the 30th and 31st, | 
| so make your plans now to attend both events. 

I miiim i n 1 1 1 1 m 1 1 ii 1 1 1 : 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 iiii'iiniiiiiiiiiiMMlll 



Akuhata, 1947 



TE KARERE 



243 



Kahore He Mutunga O 
Nga Whakakitenga 

By Oscar W. Walch. 

Elder Walch, who is from Rupert, Idaho, arrived 
to begin his missionary labour on October 14, 1946. 
He was assigned as senior elder in the Whangarei 
district and is nozv district president, having been 
sustained in February of this year. This article of 
his is the first in Maori to come from any of the 
elders since their return to this country. 




Kei roto i te ao, e whakapono ana nga hunga tini tera kua mutu 
te Atua. i te homai whakakitenga ki ana poropiti i nga ra o nga 
Apotoro a te Karaiti. E whakaako ana ano hoki ratou tera kahore 
he painga o te whakakitenga ki nga tangata i aua ra, no te mea kua 
nui ke nga ture me nga tikanga kei te Kawenata Hou hei whakaora i 
te tangata. E whakapono ana ratou tera kua riro nga homai tanga a 
te Atua i tona iwi. Otira tenei whakaaro kahore i te hua o te rongo- 
pai i nga kiunga (dispensations) katoa. I te pukapuka o Mohi 5 :10, 
e korero ana mo nga whakakitenga o Arama — "Na, i taua ra ka 
whakapaingia te Atua e Arama, a purena noa, ka timata te poropiti 
mo te taha ki nga whanau o te whenua ..." 

Na, i nga kiunga katoa o muri o te wa o Arama ki te wa whaka- 
mutunga o nga apotoro a te Karaiti, kua whakakitengia e te Atua ki 
nga poropiti o nga kiunga katoa, nga mea kua pahemo me nga mea 
o naianei me nga mea amua ano hoki. Kua whakakitea e te Ariki 
kia Enoka nga mea katoa o te mutunga o te ao (Mohi 7:6-7). I 
whakaako a Noa ki nga iwi o te ao i nga mea o te Atua i te timatanga 
(Mohi 8:16). Kua korero te Ariki te Atua ki a Mohi mo te whenua 
me te rangi, me Tana kingitanga nui, me te "mahi," me te "kororia" 
ano hoki o te Atua (Mohi 1 :36-42). 

Kahore e tika te whakaaro kua kore te hiahia mo nga whakaki- 
tenga ki te I I.'ihi o te Atua inaianei. Ina he mahi a tetahi tangata, ka 
mahue ki nga tangata-mahi kahore he akoranga he kaupapa i nga wa 
katoa hei whakahaere i taua mahi i nga wa arangi, ka pakaru tana 
mahi i te wa poto. Xa ko te mahi a te Atua e rite ana. ki te mahi 
a te tangata. E lino ako ana te Atua i nga rangatira Tana, hahi ki 
te haere whakamita, no te mea, "Ki te kahore he whakakitenga, ka 
he te iwi ..." (Nga Whakatauki 29:18.) 

Ka korero etahi tera nga tuhituhinga i Nga Whakakitenga 
22:18-19, "lie whakaatu lmld Naku tenei Ki te hunga katoa e rongo 
ana l<i nga kupu o te poropititanga o tenei pukapuka, Ki te tapiritia 



244 TE KAKI-KI-. Akuhata. 1«47 

mai c tetahi ki enci mca, ka tapiritea atu ano te Atua tnooa nga whiu 
kua oti te tuhituhi ki tend pukapuka ..." kua numi nga whakaki- 
tenga a te Atua. Nga tuhituhinga i a Tiuteronotni 4:2, "Te kupu 
e whakahaua atu nei e Ahau ki a koutou. kaua e tapiritia ke etahi 
atu. kaua aim e kuiitia atu tetahi wahi mia; kia rite ai i a koutou 
flga whakahau a thowa a to koutou Atua. e whakahaua riei C Ahau 
ki a koutou." E korero ana aim hoki la ki a tatou mo Tana kupu 
ki nga tamariki katoa <> te tangata me nga iwi katoa o te whenua me 
nga iwi i nga motu o te moana. A tenei ake. ka huihuia Tana kupu 
kia kotahi. Xa kei aua kupu aim e korero ana la ki tetahi iwi kia 
rite mo Tana e kprero ;ti ki tetahi atu iwi (2 Xiwliai 29 ) . 

Kua korero nga poropiti tini o nga, kitcnga i nga ra o muri nei. 
E korero ana a Ehekiere 20:35-36. "Ka kawea ano koutou e Ahau 
ki te koraha o nga iwi. ka whakawahia ki reira titiro atu. titiro mai. 
Ka rite ki Taku whakawa i o koutou matua i te koraha o te whenua 
o Ihipa; ka pena ano Taku whakawa. i a koutou, e ai to te Ariki. ta 
llmwa." Hore ai.o ahau i rongo i te ritenga o tenei whakakitenga 
i nga whakapapa o te iwi o te no. 

Ka koa nga tangata mo te otinga o te whakakitenga nei o Iloere 
2:28-30. "Xa. tenei ake ka ringihia e Ahau Toku Wairua ki nga 
kikokiko katoa, a e poropiti a koutou tama. a koutou tamahine. ka 
moemoea o koutou kaumatua, a ka kitea te kitenga e a koutou tai- 
tamariki. I aua ra ano ka ringihia e Ahau Toku Wairua ki nga 
pononga tane. ki nga pononga wahine. Ka koatu ano e Ahau he 
mea whakamiharo i te rangi, i te whenua, he toto, he ka;)ura, he pou 
paowa." 

I te wa o te tau 1200, e whiua ana. e patua ana nga tangata mo 
te mahi rererangi takaro mo taurarua (witchcraft). Inaianei, e 
kitea ana teta.hi rererangi i nga ra katoa i nga rangi katoa o te ao, 
i te raki tawhiti ki te toi.ga tawhiti. Kahore e nui nga tangata o te 
ao hore ano i rongo i te "radio" ki nga pa nui o te ao. Enei mea 
nui kua kitea i mua o te timatanga o nga rautau 19. E tino ringihia 
ana e te Atua Tana Wairua ki nga kikokiko katoa-e mohio ana nga 
tamariki o nga mea pakeke i nga rangi. i runga i te ao, i runga hoki 
i te moana. 

Te kupu whakaari a Hemi 1 :5-6 "Ki te hapa tetahi o koutou 
i te matauranga. me inoi ia ki te Atua e homai nui nei ki nga tangata 
katoa, kahore hoki Ana tawai mai; a ka homai ki a ia." He korero, 
tenei mo te huarahi ki te matauranga. I korero a Hemi i tenei kupu 
whakaari i te ono tekau tau i muri i te whanautanga o te Karaiti. 
Tenei oati kua hanga mo nga wa katoa. E tino hiahia ana ano tatou 
ki nga kupu a te Atua i enei ra raruraru. lie Atua apo te Atua ki 
nga mea ngaro o Tana rangatiratanga. E hoatu ana ki nga tangata 
tika ki te mahi mo aua mea ngaro. 



Akuhata, 1947 TE KARERE 245 

Tino nui nga mea ka whakakitea e te Atua ki nga tangata o te 
ao, no te mea, "kahore te kanohi i kite, kahore te taringa i rongo, 
kahore ano i tapoko noa ki te ngakau o te tangata, nga mea kua rite 
i te Atua mo te hunga e aroha ana ki a la." I Koriniti 2 :9. ) Ahakoa, 
he tini nga tangata e korero ana kua. mutu ke nga whakakitenga a te 
Atua. Tetahi kupu whakatupato i te whakamutunga o tenei tuhi- 
tuhnga. "Aue te mate mo te tangata e mea ana, 'Kua riro i a matou 
te kupu a te Atua a kahore matou i te hapa i etahi wahi atu o te kupu 
a te Atua, he nui hoki kei a matou/ na te mea ko te kupu tenei a te 
Ariki a te Atua ; ka hoatu e ahau ki nga tamariki a te tangata he ako 
i runga i te ako, he whakahau i runga i te whakahau, tenei wahi iti 
tera wahi iti, a ka koa te hunga e whakaronga ana ki Aku whaka- 
haunga, e anga mai ana o ratou taringa ki Taku whakatakoto wha- 
kaaro, ka ako hoki ratou i te matauranga; ki te whiwhi mea hoki 
tetahi, ka hoatu ano e Ahau ki a ia ; a ki te mea tetahi, he ranea kei a 
matou, ko a ratou mea ake e tangohia i a ratou." (2 Xiwhai 
28:29-30.) 



First Presidency Announce Creation of 
Uruguay Mission 

Decision to create a new mission in South America and the 
appointment of its president was announced by the First Presidency 
in May. 

The new mission is to be known as the Uruguay Mission and is 
to be composed of the territory and people of that South American 
country. 

Frederick S. Williams, of South Gate, California, former presi- 
dent of the Argentine Mission was named head of the new Church 
unit. The organization of the new mission and installation of the 
new president will be effected by one of the general authorities in 
the near future, according to President David O. McKay. This will 
be the third' mission for President Williams to South America, he 
having served in the South American Mission from 1927 to 1929. 
From 1938 to 1942 he served as mission president of the Argentine 
Mission and two of his four children were born in that country. 

— The Deserel A', ws. 



S<5 TE KARERE Aknhata, l'M7 

Te Ture Marena 
Te Hohonu-Tanga O Tona Kaupapa 

He Mea tango mai no roto i te pukapuka "Gospel Doctrine" 
a Hohepa F. Mete. 

Na Hori Hooro i whaka-maori. 

Ko nga tai-tamariki o roto i te hahi, o Ihu Karaiti, taiawhio noa 
i 01. a rohe katoa, e tika ana kia mohio ki nga tikanga katoa i kuhua 

Id roto i te ture marena. Ko nga tangata pupuri i te mana whaka- 
haere. o runga, tatu iho ki nga kai whakaako o roto i nga ropu maha 
o te hahi, me ngakau nui ki te ako i enei tikanga, kia mohio nuitia 
ona tapu, nga tuahu papatupu o te whakatupu tangata hei noho tika i 
te mata o te wher.ua; kia ngoto ki roto rawa i te ngakau o te tini, o 
te tane, o te wahine hei mohio-tanga mo ratou, i whakaaturia mai 
enei tikanga kia kore ai ratou e tapepa ki waho, ki wahi ke ranei o 
te ara, i ta Te Atua i tohu ai. 

Ko te tangata kua rite ona tau a kua whiwhi i te tohunga-tanga 
o Te Atua, kia kaua e noho takakau. He ture tend kua tuturu mo 
nga tamariki a Te Atua, ite ra i whanau ai ratou tae noa ki te matenga. 
Kua oti te hanga o nga whakawhiu mo te hunga e takatakahi ana i enei 
ture o te noho kia tapu, kia ma, kia hara kore i roto i te ture marena. 
A te wa e pa kaha ai tenei ture ki runga ki nga tamariki a te tangata, 
ka hatepea tia te hunga katoa i taringa-hoi, i whakapoke i aua tikanga ; 
tane tonu, wahine tonu. Kaua te wahine e poke, e mahio tia iho 
nei hoki ko te wahine te mea kaha o raua ki te noho i te nohoanga 
tapu, a e kore rawa ia e kotiti ina noho te tane i te turanga tika i te 
tuaahu o te ture marena. 

Kua takoto te tikanga ko nga whakaaro o te wahine ka aru i 
tana tane, a ko te tane hei rangatira mona, otira, ko taua rangati ra- 
tanga kaore i tu hei whakatumau i te wahine ma te tane, engari hei 
hapai i te aroha o roto i te whare kia piki, kia ki i te aroha o Ihu 
Karaiti, i aroha nei ia ki Tana hahi, kia kaua. Tana hahi e noho 
tumau. I ki ra hoki Ia "Ko te wahi kei reira ahau, ko reira ano hoki 
koutou. Pera ar.o tc whaka-hangaanga o te aroha o te tane ki tana 
wahine hei hoa mona, e kore ai ia e noho mokemoke. Na tenei 
aronga i homai ai ko te ture marena hei awhi mo raua. I enei ra 
kei te whakawaipuke te kino me te hara i runga i te mata o te whenua 
ko te mana whiriwhiri (reasoning powers) me te matauranga i 
whakawhiwhia ki te tangata kua kapea ki tahaki, kua whakanohoia 
ko te kino ki te tura.nga o te pai ; ko te Aritarita ki i te turanga o te 
atanoho, ko te hinana ki te turanga o te maunga-rongo. 

Tata rawa etahi ki te koroheke-tanga ka moe wahine, ko etahi 
me moe noa iho. ko te take he whakahawea ki te ture marena ; kua 



Akuhata, 1947 TE KARERE 247 

pipi ake ko nga hiahia taikaha o te kikokiko. Ko nga pakeke o nga 
hapu e whakaheke ana ki te kore, kua koroheke hoki ua ratou, no reira 
ko koutou e nga tetekura kia whai mahara kia ngoto enei tikanga ki 
roto rawa i o koutou whatu-manawa, kia tatu iho ai te taumarumaru- 
tanga o te ture marena hei honore hei kororia ki runga i o koutou 
matenga. 

TE KAUPAPA TUUNGA O TE KAIXGA 

E hara rawa te kainga i te kainga totika, ki te kore e ata waihanga- 
tia te aroha i waenganui i te tane me tan hoa wahine ; ma taua aroha 
ka kaha rawa te whakapono o tetahi ki nga mahi a tetahi. He mea 
ata ngaio te kainga o te Atua i te rangi, kia tika, kia pono rawa, me 
pera ano hoki te kainga o Ana tamariki o roto o tenei ao, me tino 
ngaio rawa hei kaupapa rahuitanga atu mo te aroha nui, mo te nga- 
kau noho tika, mo te whakaaro kotahi, he okiokinga, e tupu ai te 
whakapono (confidence) o tetahi ki tetahi, kia kore te iitiro whaka- 
kotaha (suspicion) o tetahi ki tetahi, te hae ranei mo te take kore. 
Kia waiho tuturu taua kainga hei whakatupunga i te aroha me te 
whakaaro tapatahi o te whanau noho i roto i taua kainga. Ko tenei 
te kainga e rapua nei e te hunga tapu, a kua kitea kei roto i te ture 
marena, i ta te Ariki i raporapoi ai ; ko tenei te kainga kua hangaia 
e te hunga tapu ki runga i te kamaka i whakahua ngia ake nei ; kua 
hiiritia e te Atua ko tenei, a kua kautetia e te Atua hei mea tuatahi 
tonu i roto i Tona rangatira-tanga. Kia waiho tonu ko te Ariki hei 
tangata whenua ki roto i taua kainga, hei arataki i ona tikanga, kia 
kaua e mania ki wahi ke nga hikoinga. me nga takahanga waewae o 
te hunga e tapu ana e piri pono ana ki enei tikanga. 

Na matou tenei korero kia koutou, ki nga tai-tama ki nga tete- 
kura e tupu ake ana i roto i te hahi, me tango koutou i nga wahine. 
ma roto i te ture marena, otira kia tupato, me moe i nga wahine o 
roto i te hahi. Kia tapu, kia tika, kia tuturu ki to te Atua i whakaaro 
ai, kia marena ki roto i te whare i hanga mo nga tikanga tapu. Otira 
ki te kore e taea te whakanuku o nga tini ram rani e kati ana mai i 
nga huarahi ki te tuaahu o te whare tapu, me karanga te pihopa o 
to takiwa, a mana koe koutou ranei e marena; a kia tar ki te wa e 
mama ai o raruraru ka whakatutuki ai ki te temepara to marena. 
Engari e tino whakau ana tenei i ta matou i tohutohu ai. "kaua e 
moea i te tane, i te wahine ranei q waho i te hahi ; o roto ranei i nga 
ropu whakapono kore, ko te take he niaha nga riri. nga tautohetohe 
o roto i tenei tuahua marena, tutuki atu ki te lie, a i ctahi, wahia iho 
te marena kia pakaru ; ki te kore a wahia te marena i tenei ao, a ki 
te kore tonu te tane te wahine ranei waho i te hahi e ngohengota 
mai, kei te taenga ki te ao wairua raua wehea ai. Kei kmiei ra te 
take i kaua ai e pai te hono i te hunga whakapono ki te hunga whaka- 
pono kore. 



248 



TE KARERE 



Akuhata. 1047 



TE Ti'kK MOKETE 

E aku taina-tuakai.a. Kaua tatou e mokete i tatou kainga. lie 
ngoikore-tanga tenei kua lino kitea ifdto i te maha o te hung* tapu. 
i nga paanga mai 6 nga taumaha-tanga <> n-a \v;i kott niahi, o nga 
tan titohea, e puhoi ana te puta mai o tc moni, he maha tonu 9 tte 
hunga tapu e rcre ana ki te mokete i o ratou kainga; whenua atu, 
whare atu; kaua e kohuru i tc papa-kainga, kia man tnahara, ko te 
taahu, ko te tuanui o te whare e uhi ana i a koutou wahine, i a kou- 
tou tamariki. i a koutou mokopuna. Ko te paamu te tokoto-ranga 
nga maara mahinga kai, o te aim whenua. Kaua rawa e haika-tia ki 
nga taumaha-tanga o te ture mokete, o koutou pitopitd whenua, 
kainga, marae renei, nga wai u o te tangata, te ora mo te tinana, tc 
uhi e mahana ai. Kua mohio tia nga kupU whakaari a te Atua, "Ka 
khanaaki la i te hunga tapu, kia whiwhi i te pipitanga o te miraka 
me te miere i roto i ona rohe katoa; no reira whaka rangoha* te reo 
o te Atua. Utua a koutou nama, a kaua e nama i muri atu ; ko te 
hunga e kuhu ana ki te nama, ki te mokete ranei, e tono ana kia uhi 
ki runga i a ratou te he, te raruraru me te honore kore. 

Waiho tenei hei kaupapa mo o tatou whakaaro, "kaua a totorotia 
a tua atu o to tatou kaha, i ta tatou e kokoti ai," kaua e mahuetia o 
tatou kainga, kei kiia tatou he manene, he kaipaoe i nirtga i te mata 
o te whenua. Kaore he turanga waewae i tua atu i te whiwhi kainga, 
e whaka nga ai te tinana i ona ngenge, e okioki ai hoki te wairua i 
nga rau-rohe-tanga a ona mahara; e kore ai te noho titengi o te tane, 
o te whaea. o nga tamariki o nga mokopuna, ko tenei, ko te kainga. 
Kia mau. 



This may be of interest : The article and write-up of 
the 1947 Hui Tau which appeared in May Te Karere, along 
with photographs taken by different individuals, was sent 
to Zion on May 7. On May 17, in the Church Section of 
the Deseret News, there appeared a full page showing the 
pictures and containing the write-up which was headed : 
'"Maori Saints Gather For Annual Hui Tau in New Zealand 
Mission." A few copies of the Church Section, which is 
sent to church members the world over, have arrived in New 
Zealand, and those of us who have seen it are very pleased 
with it. 



rmiiiitt nit tiiiiii 



1 1 J < 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 L 1 1 1 1 1 1 



iiiiiimiiiiiiiiiiiii 



niimiuiiiiiiii iiiiiiiiiiiiiiir 



Akuhata, 1947 TE KARERE 249 

Sunday School 

SACRAMENT GEM 
Lord of Hosts, we now invoke 
Thy Spirit most divine, 
To cleanse our hearts while we partake 
The broken bread and wine. 

KINDERGARTEN (4 and 5 years) : . ^.. , ,, . 

"The Youth Who Chose Wisdom" Solomon— I Kings 3, 4. The Lord loves 

him who desires wisdom. 
"A Beautiful Temple" Solomon I Kings 6— We can honour the Lord by 

building temples. 
"Boys For Sale" Boys whom Elisha saved from slavery— II Kings 4. The 

Lord remembers the faithful in the time of their need. 
"The Little Maid of Samaria" Naaman's little servant— II Kings 5. Great 

blessings can come from a child's faith. 
PRIMARY (6 and 7 years) ; FIRST INTERMEDIATE (8 and 9 years) : 
"Alma, the Elder" Mosiah 17:2-5; 18; 23. 
"Conversion of Alma, the Younger, and the Sons of Mosiah" Mjosiah 

27 :8-38. 
"Alma, the Younger" Alma 4, 14. 
"Alma and Amulek" Alma 14. 
SECOND INTERMEDIATE (10 and 11 years) ; JUNIORS (12 and 13 
years); ADVANCED JUNIOR (14 years): 

"The Election of a King (B.C. 1095)" I Samuel chap. 9-14. 

"The Destruction of the Amalckitcs— David and Goliath (B.C. 1079-1083)" 

I Samuel chap. 15-18. 
"David ana\ Saul" I Samuel chap. 19-36. 
"David at Ziklag—The Battle of Mount Gilboa (B.C. 1081-1056") I Samuel 

chap. 27-31 ; II Samuel 1. 

SENIORS (15 and 16 years) ; ADVANCED SENIORS (17 and 18 years) ; 

THE GOSPEL MESSAGE (19 and 20 years) : 
Same lessons as for Gospel Doctrine. 

GOSPEL DOCTRINE (Adults) : 

"The Church of Christ Founded Upon the Rock of Revelation" Psalm 

25:24; Matt. 16:13-18; Luke 10:22; John 16:13; I. Cor. 12:3; Eph. 

4:11-16; Rev. 19:10. 
"A Famine For the Word of the Lord" Prov. 29:18; Isaiah 59:1-3; Amos 

8:11,12. 
"The Deity Willing to Give Revelation" Numb. 11:29; Amos 3.7; James 

1:5-7; I Nephi 10:17-19; Mormon 9:7-11; Doc. and Cov. 11:25; 

20:11, 12; 42:61, 62, 65, 67, 68; 59:4. 
"The Earth to be Full of the Knozvledge of God" Isaiah 11 :9; Jer. 31 :34 ; 

Dan. 12:4; Habakkuk 2.14; Eph. 4:11-14; Hebrews 8:11. 

MAORI CLASS 

Pukapuka — "Akoramja mi nga Kawcnata" 
Ratapu Tuatahi: 

Tekiona I: 1-16. Rapua nga tikanga o nga kupu "Kawouata" ' Tuie." 
Ko enei kupu hoki nga taitara mil 9 npa rehaua katoa roto i to tatou puka- 
puka — Akoranga me nga Kawenata. 

Pchea te horapa o nga kupu o tc rarangi 2 ki to tmigata? 



J5(i TE KARERE Akuhata, 1947 

Kci roto i nga rarangi 3 ki tc 5 etahi whakaaro hohorni — kauaka e loorero- 
ngia noaiho end ktipu, engari me whai Ida whiwhi ki nga ahuatanga whaka- 
maoritan.ua katoa. 

Hcaha tc mam me te hiiri? Tirohia i roto i nga karaipiture nga tikanga 
e pa ana ki tc hiiri. 

Mr mum tc rehana mo tend wild i tc mutunga o tc rarangi 16, no tc mea 
kei te 11 ki tc lf> etahi korcro hohonu e pa ana ki nga mahi a tc tangata i tenci 
ao kia tupono ai nga mahi a te Atua mo te ao onamata ki naianci. 
Ratapu Tuarua: 

Tekiona 1:17-39. He aha nga korcro kia Hohepa HctC mo Unci a<--ara 
nga tupatotanga? 

Kei roto i te raranui 35 tctahi akoranga e tautoko ana i te rite o tetahi 
tangata ki tetahi i roto i nga mahi a tc Atua. 

Korerotia nga rarangi o tenei tekiona kia tino hou te whakaaro tika ki roto 
i a koe mo nga whakaaturanga ka whai ake nei. 
Ratapu Tuatoru: 

Tekiona 2. Ko tenei wahanga c pa ana ki nga ahuatanga mo te hung a 
mate. Tirohia i etahi atu pukapuka nga korero akoranga hei whakamarama hci 
whakamahi hoki i tenei mea hou. 

I pehea te homaitanga o tenei whakakitenga kia Hohepa Mete ? Ko wai a 
Iraia, a ko wai hoki a Eria? He aha nga kii, te tohungatanga, te ra o te Atua, 
me te tikanga o te rarangi 3. 
Ratapu Tuazvha: 

Tekiona 3. Ko wai a Matene Harihi, he aha tona hitori i mua i tona uru- 
nga mai ki te Hahi, a he aha tona mahi i te wa o tenei rehana? 

Heaha te whakatupato kei te rarangi 4? 

Pehea nga korero a te Anahera kia Hohepa mo te Pukapuka a Moromona, 
a i pehea a Hohepa? 

He aha te tikanga nui o te rarangi 15? Whakamaramatia nga mohiotanga 
kei ia koutou mo tenei mea i takahia e Matene Harihi? Korerotia nga iwi 
katoa ka uru nei ki roto i te korero o nga rarangi 16 ki te 20. 
Ratapu Tuarima: 

Tekiona 4. Kia wai tenei whakakitenga, a mo wai hoki ? He aha etahi o 
nga take kia whiwhi tenei tangata i tenei whakakitenga? He aha etahi o nga 
turanga i whiwhi ia? I nahea ia i uru ki te Hahi? 

He aha te mahi miharo? He aha nga whakaaro mo te rarangi 4? 

Kei roto i tetahi manaakitanga a tenei tangata kia Hairama Mete etahi 
korero ataahua — korero e pa ana ki te hapu o Iharaira ko ia nei hoki he uri. 
Kimihia enei korero! Ma etahi o nga mema o nga karahe pakeha koutou c 
awhina mo tenei take. 

KIA KAHA RA E HOA MA! 



GOLD AND GREEN BALL 
Town Hall - - - Dannevirke 
FRIDAY, AUGUST 22, 1947 

See the Spectacular Spanish Crowning. 

Two Bands. 

Admission: Double 12/6, Single 10/-. 

One-third proceeds to "Food for Britain" Appeal. 

For Invitations write to the Secretary, 

Box 209, Dannevirke. 

iiiimiiiiiiiiiiiilliii n linn iiiiim t ii i mil inn ii mm t ii iiiiitittiiiimiiiiMoi ti miii tt i m 1 1 1 1 m 1 1 n i 



-.iiimiiiiiiimiMiiiiiiiii 



Akuhata, 1947 



TE KARERE 



251 



News of the Field 



KAIKOU BRANCH 
By Carrie Peihopa 

The Saints of the branch were grieved 
by the death of Sis. Maraea Raniera 
Rewi, who died at her home on May 30. 
She was the Whangarei district Relief 
Society president and was a faithful 
worker. She was loved by all who knew 
her and we extend our deepest sympathy 
to her family. 

Sis. Taite Raniera Rewi was chosen to 
be the new Relief Society president. Vis- 
iting teachers chosen are Sisters Celia 
Peneha Maru and Tumoana Herewini, 
accompanied by Olive Peihopa. 

Elder Barney and Bro. Panere are vis- 
iting the homes of the Saints throughout 
the district. 

Sisters Taoho Peepe and Puti Herewini 
are weaving Tapaus for the Eparaima 
Hall. 

PUNARUKU BRANCH 
By John Mapi 

On Sunday, May 11, N. T. Himiona was 
baptized by Bro. David Edwards and 
confirmed by Wiremu K. Rapata. Thomas 
H. R. Hau was ordained a deacon by 
Elder Ronald Peterson. 

A combined concert was held on May 
16 by the combined Whangaruru and 
Punaruku Primaries. The items given 
were very enjoyable. 

On June 6, the branch and the Relief 
Society held a basket social dance in the 
Mokau Hall, the proceeds of which were 
to be used for the elder's quarters in 
Whangarei. There was a good attend- 
ance and many gave donations and 
brought baskets. 

The local womenfolk are very inter- 
ested in basketball. So far they have 
won all the games they have played with 
Mokau and Ngaiotonga teams. 

We have had visits from Elders 
Walch, McKee, and Nebeker. At present 
Elder Ronald Peterson and Bro. David 
Edwards are labouring in this branch. 

WHANGARURU BRANCH 
By Watson Pita 
On the first of June we were fortun- 
ate to have with us Elders Peterson and 
McKee. They visited us especially to 
assist in the reorganization of our 
branch which is now as follows : presi- 
dent, P. R. I'ene; first counsellor, E. H. 
Pita; second counsellor, H. Taniora; sec- 
retary, W. Pita. Relief Society presi- 
dent, R. Tamihana; first counsellor, N. 
Taniora; second counsellor, A. R. Pene ; 
secretary, P. R. Pen*. Sunday School 
president, W. Taniora; first counsellor. 
G. S. Thompson; second counsellor and 
secretary, W. Pita. M I. A. president, G. 
S. Thompson: first counsellor, B. Tani- 
ora; second counsellor. T. M. Davis; sec- 
retary, N. T. Pita, Primary president, 
N. T. Pita; first counsellor, P. it. Pita; 
second counsellor, I. Thompson; secre- 
tary, M. Taniora Genealogy Committee 
chairman, Waitai Pita; SSSJ tants, II 



Tamihana, E. H. Pita; secretary, H. T. 
Pita. These various organizations are all 
functioning at present. 

The M.I. A. held their opening night on 
Tuesday, June 10. Though wet and cold, 
there was a good attendance and the 
evening was thoroughly enjoyed by all 
present. 

Our Relief Society started well by com- 
bining with the Relief Societies of the 
Mokau and Ngaiotonga branches in giv- 
ing a dance which was held in the 
Mokau Hall on the 13th of June. 

A member of our branch, Nganuia 
Pita, who recently returned from the 
Whangarei Hospital is still very ill at her 
home. It is the sincere wish of branch 
members that she recover in the near 
future and be with us once more at our 
meetings. 

WAIRARAPA DISTRICT 
By Raiha Kawana 

The Hiona branch is holding its Sun- 
day School and branch meetings with 
Bro. Eruha Kawana, Sis. Margret Haeata, 
and Sis. Nini presiding over the Sunday 
School, and Bro. Tiaki Haeata and Te 
Rito Haeata taking charge of the 
branch. Sis. Raiha Kawana, Sis. Margret 
Haeata, and Sis. Nini take charge of the 
Hui Atawhai meetings. Meiha Mason 
presides over the Mutual with Sis. Kuini 
Haeata as president of the Gleaner 
Girls. We are fortunate in having a 
hall in town, in which to hold our Mut- 
uals, given us without cost. 

We have been visited by Pres. Hal- 
versen and Bro. George Randell. We 
got a big surprise when Elder Cowley, 
Pres. Halversen, Bro. James Elkington, 
and Taylor Mihaere visited us. 

Bro. and Sis. Tiaki Haeata have a baby 
boy. 

RAROTONGA NEWS 
By Elder Delamare 

During the past weeks events have in- 
cluded a visit from Pres. and Sis. Halver- 
sen, the arrival of another elder, the be- 
ginning of a choir, and a three-weeks 
epidemic of flu and whooping cough. 

Upon their arrival on April 19, the Hal- 
versens were treated to several examples 
of hospitality. Saints in Avarua and 
Muri Enua sponsored umu kais and all 
united for Sunday meetings held In the 
Muri chapel. Tuesday evening the Muri 
members presented a varied programme 
of native numbers. On April SB, after 
an early morning Kai. the Halverscns 
hade goodbye to the Saints. Memories 
of this first visit of a church authority 
will lone: remain in the hearts of this 
people. 

The first steps toward organizing « 
branch choir were taken on April It",. 
Regular practice! are u..w being held In 
the Muri chapeL 

Though many of <>ur members were 
confined to their beds, nil survival the 

widespread epidemic of Influents and 
whooping eough srhleh h.-is swept the u>- 






252 



IK KARERE 



Akuhata. [90 



land during the last few works. Due to 
the severity of the disea ->■-. telloOfa 
W«r« doeed and public nuMliiu- wi-re 
discontinued during the period May 14 to 

June 7. Branch members mourned the 
Of tWO infants. One was the ward 
of Sis. Ngametua I'ati, and the other 
was the daughter of Vaevae Terekia, an 
investigator. Funerals were conducted 
on June 2 and 3. 

In March. Bro. Uu Tipoki underwent 
a serious operation, hut after a long: per- 
iod of convalescence he is again able to 
be with us. 

Farewells were said on March 12 to 
Bro. Harry Strickland as he left for 
Samoa for a visit with relatives. 

Sister Sybil Arnold and family are now 
settled in their new Awarua home. 

Members are eagerly looking forward 
to the arrival of Elder Cowley; plans are 
being made to welcome him on June 28. 

TAHANUI BRANCH 

The various district boards have vis- 
ited us. Bro. Richard Marsh, Mutual 
board president, has made continuous 
travels. Sis. Monica McKay is to be 
complimented on her ability to reach her 
various branch Primaries as Primary dis- 
trict president. 

Sis. Emma Brown and Sis. Molly 
Toroaiwhiti of the district M.I. A. have 
also paid us visits. 

Our Mother's Day programme was 
held in the Whakaki Hall in response to 
invitations, there were 39 mothers pres- 
ent. All the mothers were presented 
with a gift of a flower. Sis. Sally Smith 
was the youngest mother, Sis. Te Kapu 
Smith the oldest mother. Mrs. Char- 
lotte Raureti was the oldest non-member 
mother and Maureen Nohinohi was the 
youngest non-member mother. At the 
Pres. Halversen, Bro. Syd Christy, and 
commencement of the general meeting. 
Sis. Apikara Paewai arrived. After the 
programme, a banquet was served, the 
mothers being honoured guests. 

On May 12, a funeral service was held 
for Rufus K. Hardy Greening, son of 
Bro. Rangi Greening, who died suddenly 
from diphtheria. Pres. Halversen spoke, 
as did Bro. William Christy, at the ser- 
vice which was conducted by David 
Smith, Jr. 

The branch members recently travelled 
to Wairoa for a social and dance, the 
proceeds of which were in aid of branch 
funds. 

MANGAONE BRANCH 
By Eunice Mako 

On June 21, we celebrated the coming 
of age of Sis. Lulu Mako, at Winiata Pa. 
There were about 200 guests in attend- 
ance and the evening was enjoyed by 
everyone. Sis. Mako is employed in 
Wellington. 

Bro. Rou Winiata, after being a pat- 
ient in the hospital, has returned to his 
home. 

The elders and officers of Taranaki 
district met in monthly priesthood meet- 
ing prior to the Te Kuiti hui. The 
meeting this month will be held at the 
Manaia branch. 



Bro. Floyd, from the Tamaki branch. 
tOt "f BrO and Sis. H cm in i Bg - <-u. 

JUDEA BRANCH 

By .!(..• Kohu 
During the month of June, the district 
presidency, Bros. T<>k.' Watene, Sam Te 

Him, and George Watene. and Sis. Rose 
Watene, all of Thames, visited this 
branch. Inspirational meetings were 

held with Bro. Tommy Ormshy and SJB. 
Rose Matthews also in attendance. 

Saints throughout the mission will be 
interested in knowing that work on the 
Judea Showers will commence in the near 
future, now that materials are available. 
You will recall tha this project was in- 
augurated by Pres. Cowley about five 
years ago. Of the £750 collected for the 
cost, half was donated hy the church. 
We wish to thank all who donated to- 
wards the success of this undertaking. 

Elder Clawson is now coaching several 
teams in basketball in Tauranga. 

Bro. Anaru Kohu is now working on 
the carved meeting house at Nuhaka and 
has received a call to be a member of the 
district Sunday School board. 

Latest reports from Elder French and 
Bro. Tawa state that they have just vis- 
ited the Uruwera Country of the Hau- 
raki district. 

The Judea M.I. A. has entered a girls' 
basketball team in the local competitions, 
under the name "Beehive Girls," which 
has SO far won all its games. 

About 20 members of this branch at- 
tended the Te Kuiti hui pariha. It was a 
great thrill to hear Elder Cowley once 
more. 

NUHAKA BRANCH 

By Polly Irwin 

The M.I. A. rendered a programme 

which was very much appreciated by all 

those in attendance. 

After receiving facial injuries in the 
recent accident, Sis. Mary Mita died in 
the Wellington Hospital on June 1. She 
leaves behind, her husband and eight 
children, together with relatives and 
countless friends. We will always re- 
member her as cheerful and smiling. 
Present at the funeral were Elder Cowley 
and Pres. Halversen. The saints of the 
district and branch extend their heartfelt 
sympathy to Joe Mita and family. 

On June 7 and 8, a hui pariha was held 
at Whakaki. The large crowd of Saints 
experienced a most wonderful spirit of 
co-operation and goodwill. Visitors at- 
tended from Auckland, Rotorua, Welling- 
ton, Dannevirke, Hastings, Wairoa, Te 
Hauke, and Gishorne. Perhap the hi«?h- 
light of the hui was the fact that before 
the Primary programme commenced, Bro. 
Riki Smith and Sis. Margaret Tihema. of 
Korongata. were married by Pres. Hal- 
versen. Kia kaha to them both. The 
Primary and Mutual presented lovely 
programmes and the Sunday meetings 
were very inspirational. Elder Cowley 
was pre-sent and his valuable sermons 
were very much admired. 

Bro. Rangi Whaanga was recently 
home on leave, but has now returned to 
camp. He is a returned soldier and has 
re-enlisted in the J-force. 



Akuhata, 1947 



TE KARERE 



253 



The new choir committee is as fol- 
lows: Angus Christy, president; Anaru 
Kohu and Mahlon Nepia, counsellors ; 
-and Ropiha Campbell, secretary. 

The Nuhaka M.I. A. wishes to announce 
that their Gold and Green Ball will be 
held on September 19. Remember the 
date. 

Recent baptizms performed by Riki 
Smith were: Denin Maaka, confirmed by 
J. TeNgaio ; Marion Maaka, confirmed by 
H. Mitchell; and David Tuhi, confirmed 
by T. Toroaiwhiti. Those ordinances took 
place on June 22. 

WAIKATO DISTRICT 
By Elder Judkins 

Elder Evan Peterson and Elder Glenn 
Horspool were warmly received in Ham- 
ilton by the saints there. In the short 
time they have been there, they have 
organized a choir which practices every 
Monday «nd Thursday nights. Elder 
Peterson is serving as choir president, 
Fern Hill is secretary, and Elder Hors- 
pool is conductor. 

Two of our branches, Hamilton and 
Matakowhai, are now working towards a 
new chapel. We hope they continue in 
their endeavour. 

On June 15, Roily Rapana and Edward 
McKinnon were married at Aramiro by 
Elder McMurray. We wish them all the 
luck in the world. 

Elder Albert Crandell, on June 22, 
blessed the baby of Edward and Mary 
Waikato Komene, giving the child the 
name of Lonnie Tai Komene. 

Death came, on June 21, to the newly, 
born child of Donald Coromandel. The 
district wishes to extend their sympathy 
to the family. 

ROTORUA BRANCH 
By Rangi Davies 

Many saints from this branch attended 
the Te Kuiti hui pariha and enjoyed it 
very much. Especially did we enjoy 
hearing Elder Cowley. It was a blessing, 
also, to attend the Whakaki conference. 

On the 9th of June, Elder Cowley and 
Pres. Halversen visited us. At that time 
Bro. and Sis. Davies were released from 
their special missions. 

Bro. and Sis. Davies recently visited 
Bro. and Sis. Chase in Taupo. 

On June 19, Elders Larsen and Stokes, 
who are now in Auckland, arrived for a 
few days visit. We were happy to have 
them visit the homes of the saints but 
we're sorry that the weather was so bad. 

On the 23rd birthday of Elder French, 
a party was given in his honour by mem- 
bers of the branch. Dancing, singing, 
and games furnished the entertainment, 
after which a lovely supper was served. 

After having been an inmate of the 
hospital since May' I, Sis. Valerie Scott 
was released on June 16. 

Elder French performed the marriage, 
on June 21, of Bro. Vernon Hamon, son 
of Bro. and SiB. Hixon Hamon, and Sis. 
Valerie Scott, daughter of Bro. Ernest 
and Sis. Scott. We members of the Roto- 
rua branch wish to express our best 
wishes. 



Bro. and Sis. Hixon Hamon are under 
doctor's orders and are in bed. We wish 
for their speedy recovery. 

Bro. Roger Hamon was sustained and 
set apart as assistant Sunday School sec- 
retary. Sis. Zella Richards was set apart 
as second counsellor in the Y. W.M.I. A. 
She fills the vacancy left by Sis. Ura 
Teha who has moved to Auckland. Bro. 
Ralph Hamon was sustained as president 
of the Y.M.M.I.A. 

Mrs. Charlotte Hiha was discharged 
from the hospital on June 4. We are 
glad she is better and hope her recovery 
is permanent. 

WELLINGTON BRANCH 
By Fay Loader 

A social evening was held by the 
M.I.A. at the home of Sis. Stinson, to 
farewell Bro. Jacob Rohner, who has 
since left for America. Among the items 
presented were two songs by Rangi Te 
Hau and a song from our Maori girls. 
Games and supper completed the evening. 
We wish Bro. Rohner all the very best. 

Nola and Johnnie O'Brien and wee 
daughter, June, also have left us, hav- 
ing gone to reside in Wanganui. 

Bro. Peter Johnstone was set apart by 
Bro. Parata Pirihi as branch secretary to 
fill the vacancy caused by the removal 
of Bro. Jacob Rohner. 

The M.I.A. is proving very popular and 
each first Wednesday in the month is 
spent as a social evening, with supper 
being served to those present. 

Our heartfelt sympathy is extended to 
the families and friends of the victims of 
the accident at Nuhaka. 

A newcomer to our meetings is Bro. 
John Aspinall ; we hope to see a lot of 
him in the future. 

We welcome back to Wellington, Sis. 
Violet Smith who is here to take up 
nursing. "Welcome back" to Elders 
Hawkins and Cordery who attended the 
conference in Dunedin. 



Br. 



TAMAKI BRANCH 



By William Harris 

A deacon's quorum was formed on 
Sunday the 15th, with Richard Marsh, 
president; Pirimi Harris, first counsel- 
lor; Carl Morell, second counsellor: and 
Rufus Mihaore, secretary. This is be- 
lieved to be the only deacon's quorum 
existing in the mission. 

Bro. and Sis. Syd Crawford, of Koro- 
ngata, were visitors to the branch on 
Sunday School work. Their words of 
advice and encouragement were appre- 
ciated. 

Bro. John T. Meha was set apart as 
branch secretary by Bro. Wi Duncan. 

Sis Te Puea Paewai is first counsellor 
in the Y. W.M.I. A. instead of Sis Awhi- 
tia Heha as was reported by this reporter 
last month. 

Bro. and Sis. Ronald King have a new 
dauehter. Bro. and Sis. Briurhtwell are 
the parents of a son. and Bro. ami Sis. 
'later.- have a daughter. 



254 



TE KARERE 



Akuhata. l l M7 



A party of 18 saints travelled to Wha- 
kaki to the hui; it was a most enjoyable 
trip. 

:<>rs have been Elder Robert Par- 
sons and Bro. Forbes. 

Members are now very busy preparing 
for the Gold and Green Ball. 

AUCKLAND BRANCH 

Ry Connie Horlock 

We are happy to announce the organ- 
ization of the Rangitoto Branch which 
has for its members, the Maori saints in 
Auckland. We miss having these people 
in our meetings but wish them success 
in the establishment of their branch. 

The last few months have been busy 
ones for us. Three truck-loads of our 
saints travelled to Hui Tau where we 
were successful in winning many firsts 
and seconds in the competitions. 

Our choir is now called the Auckland 
district choir, still being under the direc- 
tion of Kelly Harris. Sis. Reber is presi- 
dent of the choir, Matt Chote is vice- 
president, with Anita Wilson, secretary. 

Over 60 of us were fortunate in at- 
tending the hui pariha at Te Kuiti and 
very much enjoyed the inspiring talks 
given by our beloved Elder Cowley. The 
choir recently visited Pukekohe and sang 
in the branch Sunday meeting. 

The stork has been busy, too. Daugh- 
ters have been born to Bro. and Sis. 
Norman Amadio, Bro. and Sis. Albert 
Ottley, and Bro. and Sis. Kelly Harris. 
Bro. and Sis. Alex Wishart have a new 
son. 

Recent visitors here have been Bro. and 
Sis. George Randell, from Kaikohe, and 
Sis. Hine Neha. Sis. Rohner and daugh- 
ter, Nell, from Wellington, were here to 
farewell Jacob Rohner who went to the 
States. 

Sis. Edith Fryer recently became the 
wife of Bro. Louis Lanfear and the couple 
have gone to live at Tokoroa. All the 
best to you both. 

We welcome to our midst, Sis. Ada 
Bratton, whose home is in Te Kuiti, but 
who is now residing in Auckland. 

Among those who have been in the 
hospital* recently are Bro. Tom Collins, 
Sis. Palmer, David Halversen, Elder Lar- 
sen and Elder Stokes. 

A cottage meeting was held at the 
home of Bro. and Sis. Albert Ottley on 
June 30, and was well attended and en- 
joyed by all. 

INVERCARGILL BRANCH 
By Shirley Ward 

Elders Lowder and Hunsaker, who are 
labouring here, accompanied by Sis. 
Shirley Ward and Vat Double, attended 
the Dunedin Conference. We would like 
to take this opportunity of thanking the 
people for their hospitality during our 
stay there. We were pleased to see Pres. 
Halversen again and we hope to see him 
again soon. We were pleased, also, to 
see five people baptized and become mem- 
bers of the church. 

The elders have started their second 
visits in tracting and although it is 
sometimes discouraging, a few people 



w i-h »<> attend their mecttings when they 
lit.-. I. The elderi arc working on 
genealogy for Mrs. Ashby, of Utah, and 
arc having line success in obtaining it. 
Hex people lure are very friendly and 
are very trilling to help all they can. 
The elders have spent many enjoyable 
evening! with them and want to have a 
gospel conference soon. 

WAIROA BRANCH 

We are happy to welcome back Bro. 
Charlie Ormsby and family ; Sis. Edna 
y is also back and we hope she 
stays. 

We have had several visits from 
Elder Clawson and Bro. Whaanga and 
are always glad to see them. 

Bro. Richard Ormsby, who was in the 
hospital for a time, is back with us 
again. Sis. Florrie Ormsby is now re- 
cuperating from a serious illness. 

The Te Kuiti hui pariha wai enjoyed 
immensely by the branch members who 
had the good fortune to attend. While 
there, Elder Cowley blessed the infant 
(laughter, Lorraine Karen, of Bro. and 
Sis. William Ormsby. 

TE HAPARA BRANCH 
By Elder Dale 

Everything is "hui pariha" down Gis- 
borne way ; an all-out drive is being made 
to make our hui one to remember. It is 
dated for August 30 and 31, and will be 
preceded by a district Gold and Green 
ball on the night of Aug. 29. The ball 
will be held in the army Hall, and the 
hui will convene in the Poho-o Rawiri. 
The district officers and elders are work- 
ing hard to ensure a real success. 

Te Hapara is now organized in all im- 
portant offices. Elder Poulson has been 
released as second counsellor in the Sun- 
day School and Bro. Bob McGhee has 
been set apart in that position. Bro. 
Jimmy Puriri, whom we welcome to this 
branch, has accepted the position of 
M.I. A. chorister and we intend to make 
good use of his many talents. The 
M.I. A. -sponsored fireside chats have been 
marked by a notable growth and are 
looked forward to each week. 

The elder's basketball team had its 
first defeat last month at the hands of 
Gisborne's "Colts." Elders Wardle and 
Hale have been selected to represent Gis- 
borne in the North Island championship 
competition, but because of the time in- 
volved, they have been reluctant in ac- 
cepting. 

Bronco bustin' Elder Poulsen has had 
a hard time staying in the saddle of his 
bicycle lately, but we're sure it's the 
bicycle, not his nerve. 

CHRISTCHURCH BRANCH 
By Noelene Thomson 

We were very pleased to see our dis- 
trict president, Elder Green, and his com- 
panion, John Cockburn, here on a week- 
end visit on the 7th and 8th of June. 
Their part in the Sunday evening meet- 
ing was much appreciated. 

It is with great pleasure we welcome 
two of our friends into the church, 
namely, Bro. Noel Walker and Sis. 



Akuhata, 1947 



TE KARERE 



255 



Myrtle Harvey, who were baptized at 
the Dunedin conference. Elder Baker 
baptized the two new members. Elder 
Baker confirmed Sis. Harvey and Elder 
Olsen confirmed Bro. Walker. 

We were sorry to lose Elder Olsen, 
who has returned to the Dunedin branch. 
We wish to welcome Elder Allen, who is 
taking his place here. 

Two weekly cottage meetings are be- 
ing held here. One is at Sis. Harvey's 
home on Friday evenings, the other is 
at the home of Sis. Perriton on Satur- 
day evenings. There has been from 9 
to 15 persons present at these meetings. 

WANGANUI BRANCH 
By the Elders 

Wanganui has awakened and we are 
glad to report that this branch is again 
functioning. Temporary organizations are 
as follows : Sunday School superintend- 
ent, Elder David Morrow; first assistant, 
Sis. Juanita Sua; se-cretary, Sis. Maria 
Te Maari. The Mutual has Sis. Rosina 
Murphy as president; Sis. Betty Stent 
as first counsellor; and Sis. Lorida 
Crichton as second counsellor; secretary. 
Sis. Hinei Te Maari. A home primary 
is also functioning with Sis. Murphy at 
its head. 

On Sunday, June 22, 1947, Gary David 
Allen, infant son of Mr. and Mrs. David 
Allen, of New Plymouth, was blessed by 
Elder Stanley J. Hay. 

We were pleased with a visit on June 
6, from Elder Hyde and. his companion, 
Elder Craven. Elder Eckersley and Bro. 
Bob Hirini have also visited us. In 
July the four of us journeyed to Manaia 
to attend our monthly meeting. We were 
honoured to have Pres. Halversen attend 
this meeting. 

We regret to announce the passing 
away of Bro. Hira Tutahione, on July 3, 
1947. Bro. Tutahione had been ill for 
several weeks. 

We were very sorry to have lost Elder 
Peterson who is now in Hamilton,, but 
we are glad to welcome Elder David L. 
Morrow in his place. 

Sis. Ellen Enoka, who is teaching 
school at Ratana, is now helping us in 
our activities and we extend a welcome 
to her. 

We have Sis. Taurau, of Tamaki, vis- 
iting us. 

We wish to thank Bro. Wm. Katene 
for the use of his home for our M.I. A. 
and cottage meetings. We also wish to 
thank the saints here that have shown us 
such hospitality and kindness, and for 
the co-operation they have shown in the 
holding of their meetings when the alders 
are absent. 

MURIWAI BRANCH 
By Sis. Blossom Mohi 

On June 22, changes were made in our 
Sunday School, Y. W.M.I. A., and the 
Primary. Visitors that day were Bro. 
Henare Hamon, district president, Elder 
Wardle and Elder Hall 

Bro. Mehaka Pohatu was sustained aH 
first counsellor and Bro. Rihai Poipoi 
was made second counsellor in the Sun- 



day School. Sis. Blossom Mohi has been 
appointed president of the Y. W.M.I. A. ; 
first counsellor, Sis. Lucy Toroa ; second 
counsellor, Sis. M. Tohatu ; secretary, Sis. 
Hihi Poipoi. Sis. Hihi Poipoi has also 
been appointed preside ntfor the Prim- 
ary with Sis. M. Pohatu, first counsel- 
lor; Sis. Matire Porou, second counsellor, 
and Sis. Isabel Porou, secretary. Except 
for the Y. M.M.I. A. we could say that 
our branch is now fully organized with 
thanks to our new branch president, Bro. 
Ray Kahuroa. He has done wonderful 
work for this branch and we wish him 
every success. Elders Wardle and Hale 
are kept very busy here, too. Elder 
Wardle blessed a tiny baby, Rihara Wiri- 
hana Baues, wee son of Sis. Waiotahi 
Baues. 

Sis. Matemoana Taituha has been ill 
for some time and we all wish her a 
speedy recovery. 

Sis. Matire Porou is dressmaking in 
Gisborne but she always comes home for 
the week-ends. 

Relief Society and Primary board mem- 
bers were recent visitors to this branch 
to discuss the programmes for the hui 
pariha. 

On June 29, Bro. Kay Kahuroa, Sis. 
Zoe Kahuroa, and Sis. Blossom Mohi, 
visited Te Hapara and attended a fire- 
side chat held at the home of Bro. and 
Sis. Whakahe Matenga. 

PORIRUA BRANCH 
By Amiria Katene 

June 2 was a very happy day for us 
because everyone gathered to welcome 
Elder Cowley. Non-members and mem- 
bers alike, gathered to hear inspirational 
words from him and Pres. Halversen. 
During the evening, items were given by 
the choir and a social evening was en- 
joyed. During the day a bring-and-buy 
bazaar was held by the Relief Society. 

A small group of Saints from this 
branch were fortunate to be able to at- 
tend the Te Kuiti hui pariha. There the 
testimonies and the spirit which pre- 
vailed throughout the meetings were en- 
joyed by all. 

A farewell visit was paid to this 
branch by Bro. Jacob Rohner who has 
now gone to the States. 

Elder Snyder, who has been labouring 
for some time here in Porirua, is now 
working in the northern part of the dis- 
trict with Elder Young. Elders Roberts 
and Nielson are remaining here. 

Members of the Porirua Ngatitoa tribe 
recently welcomed to their marae, the 
Hon. Tirikatene, Mr. Hone Heke Rankins. 
and other Government representatives. 

On June 13, the Ngatitoa meeting 
house was filled with those who gathered 
to celebrate the coming of age party of 
Sis. Tiripa Katene. A banquet was give! 
prior to the dance, with Doug. Whatu 
BCtlllg as compere. Many beautiful 

gifti were presented t<» Tiripa along with 

best wishes for the future. 

On June 16, I Wadding was held at | he 
home Of Mr. and Mrs. Joe Soloman. which 
united in marriage their son. Manuhiri. 

and sis. Sophie Kei. daughter of Sis, Rel 



256 



TE KARERE 



Akuhata. I'M? 



and the late Bro. Ehaka Rei. The cere- 
mony was officiated l>y Elder Council 

Roberts. After the ceremony. ■ Em 

friends and relations were entertained at 
a Wedding breakfast. 

A week-end visit was paid to this 
branch by Bro. TeAo Wilson. While lie 
was here a whakapapa committee was 
formed. 

Elder Nielson has been playing basket- 
ball with the Porirua senior team. He is 
proving himself a good player and keen 
sportsman. 

Elders Roberts and Nielson have been 
visiting through the district. 

A visit was paid to the branch by Sis. 
Mable Kewene, of Mangere, who was 
spending a few days holiday in Welling- 
ton. 

Sis. Tiripa Katene and Sis. Tini Wi- 
Neera left aboard the "Hinemoa" for a 
few weeks vacation in the South Island. 

MAROMAKU BRANCH 
By Norma Mason 
On Monday, June 16, a reunion was 
held by the brothers and sisters, and 
their families, of the late Sis. Gertrude 
Going. There were 34 in attendance and 
a very enjoyable day was spent. 



Elder* McKee and Nelson spent sev- 
eral days in our branch and visited the 
Saints. 

On Tuesday. July 1. Elders Barney and 
Forsyth arrived and spent several days 
with us. Elder Peterson and Bro. Bdwnrdi 
spent a night here also. 

MOKREWA BRANCH 

By Mary Snowden 

A Sunday School was organised here on 
July 6. under the direction of Elder 
Ronald Peterson and Bro. Telwi Edwards. 
Bro. Hone Hura was set apart as super- 
intendent, with Hemi Kauwhatn as first 
counsellor, Mary Snowden as second 
counsellor. Margaret Pepene as secre- 
tary, and Mahaki Tipene as class in- 
structor. Our group has been meeting 
together for about four months and we 
are happy now to have a complete or- 
ganization. 

Sis. Edna Reti gave birth to a baby 
girl on June 27. Both the mother and 
baby are well. 

The members of our group gave sup- 
port to the Waikare Relief Society when 
they held their dance on the 27th of 
June. Everyone had an enjoyable time. 



NEWS REPORTERS: The news deadline is the fifth of the month, not the 
sixth or seventh. Please have them in the mail by the second. 



By Elder Daren C. Young. 



The Gospel of Jesus Christ our King. 

These things are given by but one thing: 

And opens up life's eternal door. 

Tt lifts the worries of when life is o'er 

Or when those dark clouds of despair roll in. 

Tt builds me up when things look dim 

Than that of the most brilliant star, 

Tt holds more beauty to me by far 

Or than with words could be told. 

Tt is more than gems or gold 

For what has been given unto me, 

T give thanks unceasingly 



".MMiimiiMnimmimiimiini'iiii 



•iifiMMiiimimiimiHiHi 



IlilMIIIIMIIMIIIIIIIIIIII'IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIUII'MlllllimllMlllMIIIHIIIIIIlllIMM 



Continued from Outside Back Cover 

reports from the eight district missionaries, Elders Green, Olsen, 
Baker, Hunsaker, Allen, Roberts, Lowder, and Bond, and Elders 
Hawkins and Cordery, who were visiting" from Wellington* The 
counsel and advice given by the mission president and the remarks 
made by each missionary were very instructive and beneficial to all. 
An evening of fun and enjoyment was made possible on Saturday 
night by friends of the Elders, the Williams-Sellers family, who grac- 
iously opened their home to the missionaries. The programme was 
made of entertainment furnished by the participation of each one 
present. The climax of the evening was a beautiful supper which had 
taken long hours to prepare. Our deepest gratitude goes out to these 
fine people for their hospitality and friendship. 

The heavy rain which started Friday night and continued on 
through Saturday night looked as if it might hinder the Sunday ses- 
sions of the conference, but Sunday morning burst forth with fair 
weather and the baptismal service was well attended. Some forty 
people witnessed the baptism of Hana Blair, Ann Wixon, Blair Wixon, 
all of Dunedin, Myrtle Harvey and Noel Walker, of Christchurch. 

Immediately following this service the first general session of the 
conference was held at which the newly-baptized persons were con- 
firmed members of the church. We feel that these five new members 
will be an asset to the development of the church in this district. All 
of them have prayerfully studied the Restored Gospel and have gained 
a strong testimony of its truthfulness. Another important event of 
this meeting was the ordination of John and William Cockburn to 
the offices of Priests. These young men have been very instrumental 
in the re-establishment of the Dunedin branch and have proved them- 
selves worthy of this advancement in the priesthood. In response to 
his ordination, Bro. John Cockburn bore a humble testimony which 
thrilled the congregation. Other speakers at this meeting were the 
district elders and President Halversen, who concluded the session 
with a fine message. 

The afternoon meeting was filled with the same spirit that pre- 
vailed in the previous meetings. Many of the speakers were mem- 
bers from various branches throughout the district, among whom were 
several young men and women whose remarks were very impressive. 

Despite the fact that the city's tram and bus service was halted 
due to a stop-work meeting, the main session of the conference was 
surprisingly well attended. It was very gratifying to see so many 
faithful members and friends in attendance. The speakers for the 
final session were the missionaries who had not previously spoken. 
Special music for the meetings was provided by Elder Hawkins, 
Brother Alan Key, and Noel Walker, and an Elder's quartette com- 
posed of Elders Hawkins, Baker, Olsen and Green. 

Sister Mary Ann Abemethy, who because of illness has been 
unable to attend services for any years, attended the main session. 
We were all grateful that the weather and other conditions permitted 
this faithful sister to be present and partake of the joy experienced 
by all. 

We wish to extend our thanks t<> all who helped make the con- 
ference a sneress. With the splendid co-operation ^i the branch 

president, Brother Henrj J. Murray, and all the others who worked 

so hard, much was accomplished. It is our prayer that activity will 
increase among the Saints here in the Otago district. 



Oi;ii:o liisii-iri Conference llolifl 

By Elder Arnold ( . < Ire i n 

After anxious weeks of careful planning and preparation, the 
Otago district conference, which was held in Dunedin on the twenty- 
firsl and twenty-second of June, remains to-daj in the hearts of the 
people as one of the most outstanding events in the history of the 
district. Tins gathering supplied a great spiritual feast for all, 
whether missionary, Saint, investigator, or friend, and created a 
closer understanding of one another. 

The t "i r > t session of the conference was a missionary testimony 
and report meeting at which President A. Reed Halversen rec< 

CuntinueJ I 




BAPTISMS AT OTAGO DISTRICT CONFERENCE 
Left to right: Blair Wixon, Ann Wixon, Hana Blair, Myrtle Harvey, 

Noel Walk,,-. 




MISSIONARIES AT THE CONFERENCE 
nnt row. left to riuht : Bond. Green, Pres. Halversen, Roberts, Olsen. 



Anioim* It. Ivin* 



Antoine R. [vins, of the Council of the Seventj is shown on this 
month's cover. He was born Ma> 11. 1881, at St. George, Utah. He 
was set apart as one of the first seven presidents, October 8, 1931, at 
the age of 50. 

Elder [vins succeeded Pres. Rey L. Pratt in the council of the 
Seventies and also as the president of the Mexican mission. 

I lis earlj education was received in Mexico. He is a graduate of 
the University of Utah, taking a Bachelor of Arts degree in engin- 
eering. 

For several years. Elder Ivins was the manager of the Church 
sugar plantation at Laie, Hawaii. 



Clmii;»<'* in A**iisiiiin fc iil* 

* 

Elder J. Talmage McMurray, who lias been president of the Wai- 
kato District has been transferred to the W'airau District to labour 
•n Blenheim and vicinity. Elder Robert Bradshaw, who also has been 
labouring in the Waikato is now at Auckland. 

Elder J. Clifford French's new field of labour is the Wairarapa 

District. He was transferred from the Hanraki District. Elder Con- 
ned B. Roberts, from the Manawatn District is now taking up bis 
labours in the Waikato District. 

Elder Wayne B. Leavitt has been transferred from the Mahia 
District to the Manawatn District. Elder Floyd J. Ilerlin is leaving 
the Kaikobe District to labour in the Mahia District. Elder Kenneth 
A. Anderson has been transferred from Ilawke's Bay to the Hanraki 
District. 

Sisters Rose Marie Wegener and Meryl Reber have been trans- 
ferred from the mission office at Auckland to Taranaki. Elders Louis 
I). Bingham and Jerry I). Reaux have also been transferred to 

Taranaki. 

Elder Oscar J. Hunsaker is now taking up his labours in the 
Wairarapa I district. 

Elder William and Sis. Una Thompson are now labouring in the 
Whangarei District. 

The following have recently been released from their missionary 
activities: Bro. Telwi Edwards, from the Whangarei District: Bro. 
Horace Forbes, from the Hawke's Ray District; Bro. Albert 
Whaan.ua. from the Hanraki District. 



Te Karere 



Established 1907. 



Wahanga 42. 



Hepetema, 1947. 




A. Reed Halversen 
Robert B. Bradshaw 



Tumuaki Mihana 
Etita 



"Ko tenei Pepa i whakatapua hei hapai ake i te iwi Maori ki 
roto i nga whakaaro-nui." 

Address Correspondence: 
Box 72, Auckland, C.l, New Zealand. 



"Te Karere" is published monthly by the New Zealand' Mission of 
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and is printed by 
THE BUSINESS PRINTING WORKS LTD., 55 Albert Street, Auck- 
land, C.l, New Zealand. Subscription Rates: 3/- per six months; 
5/- per year; £1 for five years; £2/10/- for life. (United States 
Currency; $1.00 per year; $5.00 for five years; $10.00 for life.) 



CONTENTS 



Editorial — 

How to Choose Right 

Special Features — 

Women's Corner 

Antoine R. Ivins 

Should Women Smoke 

In Memory of Huitau Meha Elkington 

Gold and Green Balls 

Te Ture Muru Hara 



2 7 1 
277 



Church Features — 

Sunday School 
News of the Field 



TE KARERE 



llepetcma, 1947. 



(Oc/ltcMO,/ . 



' 



HOW TO CHOOSE RIGHT 

On every hand we are faced with the necessity of choos- 
ing between good and evil, of accepting one and rejecting 
the other. How can we always know which course is right 
and which is wrong? 

Everything in this life is designed to test us. One of 
the chief purposes of life itself is to see whether we will 
elect to live our lives according to the Lord's plan so that 
we will he prepared to go back into His presence and there 
inherit eternal life. But what are the tests whereby we may 
distinguish the things which are pleasing in His sight from 
the things which are not? 

How can we know whether it is good or evil to gamble, 
to bet on horse races, or to play games with so-called "spot- 
ted" cards? What formula will enable us to tell clean stor- 
ies from filthy ones, lewd literature from that which is clean? 
Can we choose between good and bad picture shows, between 
vulgar and decent thoughts, between gossiping and honour- 
able conversation? 

There are certain tests whereby every evil and unclean 
practice can be known, and whereby everything that is pleas- 
ing in the sight of our Father in Heaven may also be known. 
What are these tests? 



First of all every Latter-day Saint is entitled to be 
guided by the Holy Ghost in all things. Following baptism 
all Church members receive the laying on of hands for the 
gift of the Holy Ghost. They are then entitled, based upon 
their obedience and righteousness, to the constant compan- 
ionship and guidance of this member of the Godhead. To 
the extent of their faithfulness they are then entitled to 
know the truth of all things by the power of the Holy Ghost. 
Such men as Joseph Smith have lived so near the Lord that 
nearly all their thoughts and acts have been inspired by this 
Monitor. 



Hepetema, 1947. 



TE KARERE 



263 



But there are also other guide posts. We have those 
scriptures which the Lord has seen fit to reveal in our day. 
In them may be found recorded the mind and will of the 
Lord on thousands of subjects. In addition to the scriptures 
we have the warnings and counsels of the living oracles, men 
whom the Lord has chosen to give His mind and will to the 
people. When the scriptures or the living Church heads 
take a stand on a moral issue that should be an end to any 
controversy. 

But there are yet other standards. In one of the great 
sermons of Nephite days the prophet Mormon said: "My 
brethren, it is given unto you to judge, .that ye may know 
good from evil ; and the way to judge is as- plain, that ye may 
know with a. perfect knowledge, as the daylight is from the 
dark night. For behold, the Spirit of Christ is given to every 
man, that he may know good from evil ; wherefore, I show 
unto you the way to judge ; for every thing which inviteth to 
do good, and to persuade to believe in Christ, is sent forth by 
the power and gift of Christ; wherefore ye may know with 
a perfect knowledge it is of God. But whatsoever thing 
persuadeth men to do evil, and believe not in Christ, and deny 
Him and serve not God, then ye may know with a perfect 
knowledge it is of the devil." (See all of Moroni 7.) 

Related to this test is the one revealed to Joseph Smith : 
"And that which doth not edify is not of God, and is dark- 
ness." And it is by this Light of Christ of which Mormon 
spoke, this Spirit which "giveth light to every man that com- 
eth into the world," that men are able to determine whether 
a thing is edifying and therefore of God, or whether it is 
unedifying and therefore of the devil. 



These tests should be easy to use. We latter-day Saints 
have more of the scriptures than any people on earth ; we 
are the only people who have living prophets to guide us; 
we are entitled to the constant companionship of the Holy 
Ghost; and above all other people we should be prepared to 
hearken to the "voice of the Spirit," and differentiate with 
certainty those things that edify from those that do not. We 
know the course we should take, and the path is clearly 
marked. We have the light. H we fall short of the right- 
eousness which will enable us to return to our Father's 
Kingdom, it will he because WC chose darkness rather than 
light. 

— The Destrei News, 



TK K \kl-KI Hcpetema, 1W7. 

Women's Corner 

By I.i a\\ I 1 a l. VI RSEN 

T( I AJLL PARENTS 

We have been most pleased with the growth of our Primaries 
during the past year. A year ago we had 20 Primaries reporting, now 

we have 42. The number of children enrolled in Primary has in- 
I from 405 to 748. Also the number oi teacl ers enrolled has 
doubled; where 71 were active last year, there are now 140 working 
as Primary officers and teachers. We are putting these figures he- 
tore you because we want you to see the progression of our Primaries, 
and perhaps more of us will get the spirit of the work. 1 1 we 
realize the importar.ee of "parent and teacher co-operation" the Prim- 
ary work in the New Zealand Mission will keep pulling steadily ahead. 
We still have a few hundred children of Primary age who are not 
attending Primary. So there is still much work to do, and we. as 
parents and teachers, have a great responsibility ahead of us. 

When Aurelia S. Rogers organised the Primary, it was with the 
thought of bringing the children closer to the Gospel, assist in teaching 
them "every thing that is good" and to help them grow up to he better 
men and women. The Primary was organised on Sunday, August 1 1 . 
1878, and has grown steadily ever since. 

Even though children are horn into good homes, and of most de- 
voted parents, proper teaching and example play a great part in shap- 
ing their lives. One Church leader said: "I shall always he grateful 
to my sainted mother that she took me to Church, and this habit has 
remained with me throughout my life. The things I've learned and 
the testimonies I heard borne in those meetings have played an import- 
ant part in the development of my own testimony and the shaping of 
my whole life's activity." 

Children learn so much during the primary age, and their lives 
are so pliable that we must guide them into every activity which will 
enrich their lives. The companions one chooses may spell the dif- 
ference between a successful life and one of complete disaster. Prim- 
ary gives your children a chance to associate with other children whose 
parents are concerned about their welfare. Tt also takes care of much 
leisure time, drawing them, each day, closer to their Heavenly 
Father. 

One of the mothers in our mission, who is also a Primary teacher 
and greatly concerned with the welfare of our children, writes the 
following: — "It would be a wonderful thing if we could get all the 



Hepetema, 1947. TE KARERE 265 

parents behind primary officers and see that their children attend 
primary. I feel so strongly about this because, when a child, I was 
kept home quite often on Primary days to mind my younger sister. 
New lessons were taught each time and by missing those days, I 
couldn't keep up enough to grasp the lessons. Because of this I de- 
veloped an inferiority complex which did not leave me until late in 
life, in fact, it often gets me now. As I grew up, I resolved that if 
I ever married and had children of my own, I would never keep them 
home for any reason except sickness. I am thankful to my Heavenly 
Father I was able to carry it out so none of my children have that 
complex. I find that children kept away from Primary are quite 
often shy because they are unable to follow the lessons properly, and 
they also miss the opportunity for participation in programmes, 
which gives them more confidence in themselves. May God bless 
the mothers that they may realise all these things." 

There must be something good in this primary organization to 
keep the many thousands of women giving of their time and means 
to further the work. May Anderson was General President of the 
primary from 1925 to 1940. Before that she was working in the 
primary for years, and she devoted nearly 50 years of her life to 
Primary work helping your child and mine. When three little girls 
were once asked why they liked certain members of their household, 
one of them said, "We like her because she is beautiful." Of another 
they said, "We like her because she gives us things." Of the third 
they said, "We like her because she helps us be good." This third 
was Miss May Anderson — "Aunt May" to the three little girls. 

May Anderson had the ability to help children "want" to be 
good. Her greatest wish for the children of the Primary Associa- 
tion has ever been that they would grow in goodness, in faith, and 
in service to their homes, their Church, and to humanity. 

Edith Hunter Lambert, a woman you will all remember, has 
given many years of her life to teaching children. Some of those 
years were spent here in New Zealand with her husband while he 
presided over the mission. It was her soul's desire, to build into 
every child a fibre of character which would last through the years. 

Other noted people too numerous to mention, have also sacri- 
ficed much to enrich the lives of children. And as we learn to appre- 
ciate all these things, we parents and teachers will strive the harder 
to work harmoniously together and be determined that the children 
of the New Zealand Mission will take advantage <>f every Opportun- 
ity that comes their way. 

"And they shall also teach their children to pray and to walk 
uprightly before the Lord." (D. & C. 68:28.) 



266 TE EtARERE Hepetema, 1947. 

Antoine R. Ivins 

( ft i m OoUMCIL OF 1 HI Si \t\tv 

Address delivered at the Sunday morning session of the 117th 
semi-annual general conference October 5, 1946, in the Tahernacle. 

It is a thrilling sight, my brothers and sisters, to stand before 
you on tin's occasion, and T trust that yon will give me your faith 
and prayers, that the short time I occupy, my words may he directed 
by the Spirit of God. 

It is two weeks today since Sister Ivins and I finished a tour of 
the East Central States Mission which was the third mission that I 
had inspected during this season. I have met the sons and daughters 
of many of you, and I bring you, from them, a good word. I want 
to tell you that they are interested in their work, they are devoted to 
it, and they are striving to the best of their ability and their utmost 
power to teach and preach the gospel of Jesus Christ. I pray that 
you will have faith in them, that you will have no misgivings as to 
their future, for they are in the hands of God and are striving to do 
His work. It was interesting to study with them their problems, and 
to strive to help them in the solution of these problems. One of the 
questions that they confront most often, is the statement of many 
people. "We could accept your teachings and the principles which 
you advocate, if it were not for the supernatural conditions that you 
allege surrounded the birth of your organization." 

Brother Kimball has told us in the address which he has just fin- 
ished, of the mission of Jesus Christ, of His appearance to the 
Prophet Joseph Smith. That seems the hardest thing for Christian 
people to accept when they think of us, for we allege in that statement 
that Christ is actually the Son of God, that God is a separate and dis- 
tinct personage from Christ, and that man is made in their image. 
That statement topples the Christian idea which prevailed at the time 
of the Prophet Joseph Smith ; it had prevailed for ages before him, 
and it still prevails. It is the most difficult thing for them to accept. 
It is miraculous that God and Christ should appear to a human being. 
At the same time, they will tell you that they accept without reserva- 
tion the statements of the Bible, and some of them will go so far as 
to tell you they believe every word that is in it. When we read it, 
we find that one great prophet of God, Jacob, wrestled during the 
night with an angel from heaven. That doesn't seem difficult to them. 
We come down through history, and w r e find the Israelites in bondage 
in Egypt, their liberation necessary. We find that God, through the 
faith of those people, turned back the waters of the Red Sea, so that 
they walked through on dry ground, and the hosts of Egypt which 
followed were overcome by the returning waves, and the people were 
thus liberated. They accept that ; it doesn't seem beyond their 



Hepetema, 1947. TE KARERE 267 

powers of belief. Those people wander on into the desert, and they 
find themselves thirsty. They want water, and Moses strikes a stone 
with his rod, the water gushing forth to quench the thirst of that 
unhappy people. They accept that. Then they find themselves 
hungry, and God causes them to be fed from heaven with divine food ; 
and they accepted that. Again we find a prophet who is able to call 
down from heaven fire to consume those who are obstructing the 
work of God. And thus it goes. We find the Saviour Himself, 
praying to His Heavenly Father in Gethsemane. These are all 
miraculous things, and people accept them more or less as in the 
ordinary events of the work of God, but they say, "Now why should 
there be a miracle in our day?" I can't bring myself to believe that 
those people were in any greater need of divine help than are people 
in our day. I can't bring myself to believe, either, that they were 
any more dear to God their Heavenly Father, as His children, than 
we and our fathers and grandfathers. And I can't bring myself to 
believe that we are any more unworthy of the aid of God than they 
were. So to me, it seems a more or less proper thing and a natural 
thing, that God should so manifest Himself. 

To me that is the great and underlying reason for the restoration 
of the gospel in the latter days — the fact that people had come to mis- 
understand the personality of God; they had come to question his 
power of intervention in the affairs of men, and it was necessary that 
they should be taught again the things which thev were taught in the 
testimony that was given at the baptism of Christ, and in the testi- 
mony that was given in the appearance of Christ to the Nephites. 
They were to again be taught that Christ is the Son of God. It is 
one of the most difficult things for sectarian peoples to accept be- 
cause of the indoctrination that they have received over these many 
generations. That is one of the problems that your boys and your 
girls, young and old, have to present to the people in the mission 
fields. 

Many of them have gone out, not knowing too well these things, 
sometimes because we at home have failed to do our full duty in 
explaining these truths to them. Some of us perchance depend upon 
our Sunday Schools, our Mutuals, and our priesthood quorums en- 
tirely for such instruction. But I feel that it is the duty of every 
father and every mother in Israel to sec that their son and their 
daughter knows these things, and to qualify them to testify to the 
world that it is true, that God came back and visited the Prophet 
Joseph Smith, and spoke to him thus bringing hack to the world the 
testimony as to the true personality of God. I believe thai thev 

should further teach them the various and sundry teachings of the 
Church, regarding these things; baptism, repentance, t'aith m God, 
charity in their lives, chastity, and all the virtues thai pO t<> make 
li: e men and women, so that those who max- he called for missionary 

Service shall go into the world Fully Convinced in their hearts that 



TE ECARERE Hepeteant 1947. 

God lives; that he is the Father of their spirits; that he is the guard- 
ian of them all; that Mi- actually has personal interest in our 
welfare; and that he can Ik- soughl in prayer for aid and assistance. 
It' they go into the world understanding these thin--, they will be 
effective and efficient missionaries for Church. 

I represent the great body of the priesthood, whose purpose by 

ordination is to disseminate these truths. Many of those men have 
family obligations which prevent them from aclualK going into the 
world themselves to do this preaching, hut they frequently havi 
and daughters who can represent them, and I feel it Is their duty, 
after preparing those hoys and girls, young men and Noun-- women 
for that work, to present them, even at a sacrifice, if you want to 
call it such, to the Church for the short period of time that is required 
in the mission field. That is the work of the seventy, to testify 
to the restoration of the gospel; and if they can't do it personally, 
why can they not do it through their sons and their daught* I 

It is a pleasing thing to me that there is an increasing percentage 
of men in the missions of the world. It has been our experience in 
the stake missions, that as the percentage of men decreased, the hours 
required for baptism increased. It seems that there is a power in the 
priesthood of God that is necessary to the ultimate conversion of men. 
And I'd like to see this percentage increase beyond its present status, 
both in the foreign missions and in the stake missions. When our 
stake missions began, we had a percentage of sixtv from the seven- 
ties quorum whose special duty it is to teach, and todav that per- 
centage is as low as thirty-five. I personally would like to see that 
restored to its original percentage, or better, so that the seventies of 
the Church will actually be doing the work for which they are set 
aside by ordination. 

Now, that is our duty ; it is the duty of the Church to break down 
the unfounded traditions of the past and to teach the restoration of 
the gospel. Every man who is warned should warn his neighbour. 
We are doing a valiant work, but we are likely not doing all we could 
and all we ought to do in this capacity. 

I pray that God may give us a proper appreciation of our obliga- 
tions to each other and to the world, that He may give us a proper 
understanding of the principles of the gospel, that may enable us to 
teach our young men and women, our boys and our girls, our sons 
and daughters, the doctrines upon which they should rest their faith, 
in such a way as to build up in their hearts an undying faith regard- 
ing this great w r ork in which we are engaged ; so that at such time, 
when the Presidency of the Church sees fit to ask them for a service. 
they may be ready for it. May He bless us all, that we may live 
more near to Him, that we ourselves may understand better our obli- 
gations to each other, that we may be able to purify our thoughts 
and our emotions and our actions so as to be worthy recipients of the 
Spirit of God, I pray in Jesus' name. Amen. 

— The I in prove men t Era. 



Hepetema, 1947. 



TE KARERE 



269 




Elder Robt. B. Bradshaw 

Appointed Editor of Te Karere 

Elder Robert B. Bradshaw, whose home 
is in Cedar City, Utah, arrived in New Zea- 
land December 30th, 1946, and was assigned 
to labour in the Waikato District. There in 
addition to his regular missionary duties he 
served as district secretary. On August 1, 
he was transferred to the office at headquar- 
ters and appointed to succeed Sis. Meryl 
Reber as editor of Te Karere. Elder Bradshaw is well qualified to 
carry on this important work. We wish him well in his new assign- 
ment and pledge to him our loyal support. 

We extend to Sis. Meryl Reber our thanks and our appreciation 
for the efficient manner in which she has handled the work of the 
mission paper for the past thirteen months. Under her direction the 
paper has doubled its circulation and considerable interest is shown in 
it throughout the entire mission. 

— A. R. Halversen, Mission President 



ANNOUNCEMENT 



We regret to announce that the cost of materials and labour 
necessary for issuing the Relief Society Magazine have risen sharply 
during the past several years and are continuing to advance, so the 
price of the magazine will have to be increased to 12/6 per year for 
any subscriptions after August 1. We hope you will realise the value 
of our paper and continue your subscription. We also will welcome 
any new subscriptions. 



GOLD AND GREEN BALL 

Town Hall - - - Tluntlv 

THURSDAY. SEPTEMBER 11. 1947 

Sec the Spectacular Spring Crowning 
Admission: Double 10/-, Gentlemen 6/-, Ladies 5/- 



2n i E K \ki ki: ITfinii— . i'.47. 

Should Women Smoke ? 

Alonzo L. Bakes 

From every comer of the land I hear feminine voices instantly 
replying, "Why not? The men smoke, and we can. too, if we wish. 
Whose business is it anyway if we women want to smoke?" 

There can be no argument whatsoever that so far as personal 
liberty is concerned, women have the same right to smoke as do the 

men. However, here are two facts that should he home in mind by 
every girl and woman in America: 

1. Tobacco harms women more physically than it does men. 

2. Tobacco does more damage to the race through mothers than through 
fathers. 

Xow, that isn't the fault of the man, neither has it anything to 
do with "equal rights," or "equal suffrage," or any other moot ques- 
tion. As the small boy would say, "It is just one of those things." 
If it had never been intended that women should be mothers, perhaps 
then tobacco would damage them no more than men, but women are 
made differently because they have a different function to perform 
in life. 

Repeated tests have shown that women respond more actively to 
smoking than do men. The quickening of the pulse is more marked 
in women when they smoke than in men ; the same amount of tobacco 
will produce higher blood pressure in women than in men ; the 
temperature of the hands and feet (due to construction of the blood 
vessels) is lowered more in women than in men after the smoking 
of one cigarette. 

In both men and women tobacco is the foe of a normal cardio- 
vascular system. Because the primary effect of nicotine is the con- 
striction of the capillaries, veins and arteries of the body, both the 
pulse rate and the blood pressure are raised, thus putting more work- 
on the heart and more strain on the blood vessels. All these effects 
are especially deleterious to women, for they increase the tension and 
nerve pressure under which thev must live. Women always have been 
more inclined to nervousness than have men, and now with so many 
women smoking, this condition has been considerably worsened, as 
every physician who sees patients daily in his office can testify. 

One of the most baleful effects of the use of nicotine is the extra 
load it puts upon the kidneys. While it is true that much of the 
poison brought into the body by tobacco smoking is thrown off by the 
lungs and skin, yet tobacco adds a definite load to the kidneys in their 
valiant endeavour to eliminate the poison. Anything which overloads 
the kidneys should be carefully watched by Americans, for our 



Hepetema, 1947. TE KARERE 271 

kidneys are not holding up too well under the program of diet, 
living habits, etc., which we follow. In the case of women who are 
to become mothers, kidney overload should be particularly guarded 
against, for pregnancy always puts a great strain on the kidneys, 
even when such poisons as alsohol and nicotine are not present. 

And that brings us to the vital question of the effect of tobacco 
in pregnancy. 

These two facts are indisputable: (1) Nicotine is one of the 
few substances that passes through the placenta to the fetus; (2) 
Nicotine passes to the infant in its mother's milk. 

In view of the virulence of the poison that nicotine is, damage 
both to the unborn child and to the nursing child is inevitable when 
he is nicotinized before and after birth. 

Thousands of experiments have been made upon the progeny 
of the lower animals, but all reveal the same result. For example, 
in 1937, L. A. Pechstein and W. R. Reynolds tested the effects of 
tobacco smoke on four generations of white rats. Four facts were 
revealed : 

1. The size of the litter was reduced in all generations. In the 
fourth generation the average litter became 3.4 instead of the normal 
8.5. 

2. Many of the young were stunted. 

3. Each succeeding generation of smoke-fumed rats became 
less adept in finding their way out of a maze (a mechanical contriv- 
ance to test the mentality of the rat). 

4. The prenatal and postnatal mortality rates were increased 
from generation to generation, until only 17.6 per cent, of those born 
in the fourth generation survived. Thus the stock was practically 
eliminated by four generations of exposure to tobacco fames. Each 
generation was subjected to the fumes of tobacco from 30 minutes 
to 3 hours daily from 30 to 62 days. The tobacco burned varied 
from 5 to 20 grams at each fuming, and were burned in a small tubu- 
lar container in the centre of the cage. Since nicotine has a high 
boiling point (447.2°F.), much of the poison never reached the rats 
because of condensation on the walls of the tube and of the cage. 
The human mother who smokes absorbs much more nicotine into her 
system than those rat mothers did. 

It has been proved, too, thai the heavy use of nicotine through 

Sclerosis produces atrophy and degeneration m ovaries and testicles, 
and thus tends to barrenness. 

To be Mire, the smoking habit has become widespread among 

women of recent years onl) in America, and medical statistics over 



-72 TE KARERE Efepetcn, L947. 

a long period of years are tuA therefore available, but preliminary 

reports thus far made indicate- that the number of stillbirths and 
premature children horn to habitually smoking mothers is markedly 
higher than for mothers who are abstainers from totx 

Physicians also report that as smoking among girls and women 
increases, the number of women patients suffering from impaired 
endocrine activity is also increasing. This is inescapable, for the 
ductless glands of the body, such as the pituitary, the thyroids, the 

adrenals, and the ovaries, are closely linked with the emotional bal- 
lance of the body, and anything, like nicotine, which increases nerv- 
ousness, raises the blood pressure, increases the pulse rate, etc., must 
take its toll of the power plants and regulators of the human body — 
the endocrine glands. 

The active principle in the secretions of the ductless glands is 
called a hormone. The hormones have a vitalizing and balancing 
effect upon all the tissues, nerves and bodily process. They are the 
dynamos which activate every organic mechanism. When nicotine 
depresses the action of the "lands, it depresses the activity of the 
hormones. Nicotine is a narcotic, and acts as a depressant upon all 
glands of the body. The glands are greatly handicapped in normal 
functioning when such a heavy millstone as nicotine is attached to 
them. 

Just cause for alarm is the rapidly growing number of girls who 
form the tobacco habit before they have come to physical maturity. 
Smoking on the part of girls during their teen years is nothing less 
than a tragedy, for those are the years when nicotine does its greatest 
damage to the growing nerve and glandular systems of the female 
body. 

From the physical viewpoint, tobacco does mor< rican 

people than does alcohol, for a greater number of people smoke than 
those who drink. Furthermore, smong smokers the percentage of 
heavy smokers far exceeds the number of heavy drinkers among 
those who indulge in alcoholic beverages. This is particularly true 
among girls and women, for the number of female "immoderate" 
smokers far exceeds the girls and women who drink immoderately. 

We do not wish to be misunderstood on the use of "moderate" 
and "immoderate," for we hold that the use of any nicotine is un- 
warranted, and that even in moderation, the use of either alcohol or 
tobacco damages the user, but at the same time, it is evident that so 
far as the effect upon the body is concerned, alcohol and nicotine in 
large dosages do more injury than in small amounts. 

That the abstainer from nicotine has decidedly better chances for 
a long life than even the moderate user, was made evident by the 
exhaustive research of the late Dr. Raymond Pearl, of Johns Hopkins 



Hepetema, 1947. TE KARERE 273 

University. Dr. Pearl and his associates made complete life-tables 
on 6,813 white men beginning with the age of 30 to the time of death. 
He divided this group into three — 2,095 non-users of tobacco ; 2,814 
moderate smokers; 1,905 heavy smokers. 

For each 1,000 of the men studied ,the following table shows how 
long they lived : 







Moderate 


Heavy 


Age 


Non-Users 


Smokers 


Smokers 


30 


1,000 


1,000 


1,000 


40 


915.5 


908.8 


811.9 


50 


811.6 


784.4 


627.0 


60 


665.6 


619.1 


462.3 


70 


459.2 


414.3 


303.9 



This table shows beyond dispute that the abstainers at every age 
level lived longer than the moderate users, and much longer than the 
heavy users of tobacco. In another study made by Dr. Pearl he 
ascertained that the heavy users of tobacco die sooner than the heavy 
users of alcohol. 

It is true that the table above was made after a study of men 
only, but women fare no better, and in some respects worse, from the 
use of tobacco than do men. With the astounding increase in the 
number of women smokers during the last ten years, the conclusion 
is inescapable that the health of our women will be severely damaged, 
and worst of all, that American babies, many of whom are being 
born and will be born of tobacco addict mothers, will be fearfully 
handicapped by the poison habit of their mothers. 

We come back to the question asked in the title, "Should Women 
Smoke?" As we look at that question in the light of what tobacco 
does to the female body, and through her to the children of our race, 
we think of the observation that Charles Kingsley long ago made. 
Kingsley declared there are two kinds of freedom: freedom to do 
what one likes, and freedom to do what one ought. Said Kinkslev. 
"The first freedom is a fallacy, for in the last analysis, men are free 
only to do the things they ought." 

— The Relief Society Magazine. 



M.I. A. REPORTS 




Send all MIA. reports, V. W.M.I. A. 


and Y.. MALI. A.. 


to Box 72, Auckland. 





:74 TE KARERE Hrpetcwa, V>\7. 

In Memory of 
Huitau Meha Elkington 

By Patricia Elkingtom 

On Mother's Day, May 11. Ngati-Toa assembled al their tribal 
cemetery and unveiled a grey granite tabid erected to the memory oi 
Sister Huitau Meha Elkington. 

Si>tcr Elkington was horn in Tahoraiti. Hawke's Bay, during 
the 1895 Ilni Tau and died in Wellington while the 1946 Mni Tan 
was in session at Xnhaka. 

Sister Elkington was of the Ngati-Kahungunu tribe and was a 
member of a family who joined the church shortly after its intro- 
duction into Maoriland. Her mother, Sister Mere Meha, was first 
counsellor to Sister Duncan in the first I lui-Atawhai organised in 
Xew Zealand and her hrother, Stuart Meha, now acting president 
of the Ifawke's Bay district, was among the first saints in Xew Zea- 
land to do temple work in the Salt Lake temple. 

She attended the Hukarere Girls' College at Napier and took a 
nursing course at the Napier Public Hospital. Iler nursing abilities 
were qualificatiol s that enriched her whole life and became a blessing 
not only to her own immediate family hut to all her friends as well. 
Even the Zion elders will remember Sister Elkington and particularly 
those whom she specialled in the Napier public hospital. Then, too, for 
thirteen years just hefore she and her family moved to Porirua, she 
was medical distributor for the Health Department in the French 
Pass area. 

Sister Elkington held many positions in the auxilliary organisa- 
tions of the Church. She was assistant secretary to Sister Duncan in 
the Relief Society in which her mother was first counsellor. She 
was president of the first Y.W.M.I.A. organised in Xew Zealand. 
She wa ; president of the Relief Society and later of the Madsen 
branch. Later she was released from that office to take over the 
Primary work. Her appointment was both P>ranch President and 
District President of the Primary Association. At the time of her 
death she was president of the Porirua Relief Society and a leading 
memher of the choir. 

The lowly and humble as well as those who are influential in the 
land regarded her as their friend. She was respected by her pakeha 
friends and at one time she was elected president of the women's 
division of th Farmers' Union of the French Pass area, hut owing 
to ill health she resigned after one term. During her term of office she 
was the French Pass delegate to the district conference held in Nelson. 

She was married to James R. Elkington, January 31, 1917, and 
lived with her husband in Korongata in the home of Hemi Puriri. 
She studied theology. English, and hook-keeping with him wUile he 
was going through his last school year at the M.A.C Her first 



Hepetema, 1947. TE KARERE 275 

daughter, Olive McKay, was born in Hastings while her husband 
was acting principal of the college in March 1918. 

She was preceeded in death by a son, Herbert Te Wherowhero, 
and a foster daughter, Mrs. Emily Katene, and survived and five 
sons and five daughters and four grand-children. She had been a 
charming and loving wife and a wonderful mother. She was thrifty 
and vigorous and a source of inspiration and encouragement to all 
her children to reach out for the bigger things of life and her success 
can be gauged by the fact that two daughters are nurses, and three 
sons are builders. The younger children miss the personal influence 
of their mother very much but the spiritual inspiration is always pres- 
ent in the work that she had done and the work she has left to do. 

In behalf of my father, brothers and sisters I take this opportun- 
ity of thanking all our friends for their kind expressions of sympathy 
in our sad loss, members of the General Authorities of the Church, 
Zion elders, President and Sister Halversen, members of the M.A.C. 
Old Boys' Association and people from all parts of the New Zealand 
mission. We are very grateful for your messages of hope and love. 
And, too, w r e are grateful to Ngati-Toa for their love and considera- 
tion. We are very grateful indeed. 



Tapsell Meha Taken by Death 

Stuart Rewi Tapsell Meha died at the Dannevirke Hospital 
Monday, August 4th, at the age of 45 years. In the passing of Bro. 
Tapsell the mission has lost a valuable leader. For many years he 
has served in executive positions in the branch, the district and the 
mission. He has been a most efficient secretary to the mission 
Y. M.M.I. A. board since 1936. His job has been more than mere 
record keeping, which he has done in an outstanding way. He has 
helped to form policy, prepare programmes, and in every possible 
way assisted in enlarging and improving the work of the Mutual 
Improvement Association. He has served as a counsellor to Bro. 
Rahiri Harris in the Tamaki Branch presidency. In this capacity 
he has a great influence among the saints and friends of Tahoraiti 
and surrounding territory. He and his family were always associated 
with all the activities of the branch. Wherever Tapsell was he was 
recognised as a leader and was loved because of his patience, his 
cheerfulness, and his righteousness. A few years ago while he him- 
self was a patient in the sanitorium he brought much pleasure to those 
who were confined there through his ability to organize programmes 
among his fellow patients and in leading the way in making the best 
of conditions under which it was necessary to live in a sanitorium. 

We will all miss Brother Tapsell. We are thankful for his life 
and his labours and for the fine family he leaves. We extend to them 
our love and sympathy. Haere, e hoa, haere. Haere ki te wahi kua 
oti nei te whakarite hei kainga moiL 



/ 



276 TE KARERE Hepetea* 1947. 

Eleven New Missionaries Arrive 

Arriving in Auckland on the 28th of July were ten elders from 
Zion. With them was Sister Gloria Mae Long, Prom Los Angeles, 
the only lady missionary in the group. She has been assigned to the 
mission office a1 Auckland and was appointed president of the 
Y.W.M.I.A. 

Elder Marvin Scott Wright comes to us from Brigham ( 
Utah. Elder Wright lias been assigned to labour in the Auckland 

District. Elder William Dean Jones, from Salt Lake City, has also 
been assigned to the Auckland District. 

Elder Marvin A. Larkin has been assigned to labour in the 
Hawke's Bay District. Elder Larkin is from Smithfield, Utah. Also 
labouring in the Hawke's Bay District is Elder Vernal L. Anderson 

from Sandy, Utah. 

From Los Angeles, California, comes Elder Kenneth B. Lyman. 
He is assigned to the Wellington area. Elder Wilson ('. Wood, from 
Salt Lake City, has been assigned to the Waikato District to act as 
District Secretary. Also from Salt Lake comes Elder Athal Graham. 
He is taking up his missionary labours in the Hauraki District. 

Elder Charles E. Pearce, Jr., from Salt Lake lias been assigned 
to labour in the Otago District. Elder David A. Wing begins his 
missionary labours in the Bay of Islands area. He hails from R< - 
mond, Alberta, Canada. Elder Milford R, Mabe\ from Riverton, 
Utah, has been assigned to the Wairau District. 



NGAHINA TUOHU GILLIES DIES 

As this issue is going to press we receive word of the 
death of Ngahina Tuaho Gillies at Ha tings, August 21. 
1947, at the age of 73 years. For the past few months she 
has been confined to her bed as a result of a stroke. 

She was born May 2, 1874. She has for years been 
recognised as or.e of the leading figures of Rangitiro blood 
in and around Hereta.unga. She joined the Church on May 
11, 1941. and has been an ardent supporter ever since. She 
was loved, respected and appreciated by all who knew her. 



Hepetema, 1947. TE KARERE 277 

Gold and Green Balls 

By Sister Gloria Long 
Mission Y.W.M.I.A. President 

Our Gold and Green Balls have become the loveliest and most 
popular of our Church dances. Much commendation is due our 
district and branch officers for the cultural standards that have been 
attained in our Gold and Green Balls. Many people not of our faith 
look forward to enjoying the spirit and beauty of these dances with 
us. In order to make these balls so enjoyable, we have had to main- 
tain certain standards. We here in the New Zealand Mission want 
to have our balls as nice as the Gold and Green Balls in the other 
missions and stakes of the Church. 

The floor show is a very important part of the evening and lends 
beauty and culture to the ball. It gives many a chance to participate 
and develop higher standards of ballroom dancing. In the Execu- 
tive's Manual, the general board has offered some suggestions about 
the floor show and also the crowning ceremony that we would like 
to pass on to you. 

1. The floor shows and crowning ceremonies are sometimes too 
long. Make them short and snappy. They should not exceed 15, 
or at the most 20 minutes. They have dragged to such lengths that 
they have lost their spice and punch. It seems the dancing party has 
become the minor thing and the floor show the main feature of the 
evening. 

2. All should be in readiness for the floor show before the gen- 
eral dancing is stopped. Then a snappy announcement is made, the 
floor show moves forward in an expeditious manner and the group 
is back on the floor dancing. 

3. Arrangements should be made so all can see the floor show. 

The presentation of the Gold and Green queen is the highlight 
of the evening at these balls. We want our queens to represent the 
standards of M.I. A. Conditions vary from branch to branch so we 
would like the branches to use the method they think best to choose 
their queen, but we wish they would keep these few suggestions in 
mind. The queen should be an active member of the M.I. A. Other 

girls may be just as lovely, but this honour belongs to a girl who lias 
been giving Church allegiance and can truly represent the standards 
of M.I. A. It is best to avoid competition so there won't be any hurl 
feelings. In some branches a bowl of flowers is used) one i^\ the 
flowers being marked. The eligible girls each choose a flower, and 
the one choosing the marked flower is the queen. Where u is pos- 
sible, it is best to set up a merit System and let the girls work to- 



278 



TE KARERE 



Ilcpctema, 1947. 



wards being queen all through the vear. We want to get away from 
having money used in any way in choosing the queen, The use of 
money detracts from the real purpose of the queen. 

( )ur Church has set forth .standards for us, and we want to con- 
tinually strive to maintain these standards in all of our linn Mo;:-, 
whatever they may be. May your Gold and Green Ball be a success 

and one that you will he proud to have represent the Mutual Improve- 
ment Association. 




Elder K. "H" Stokes 



Two Elders 

Return to 

Zion 




Elder Norman Vaughan Larsen and Elder Elden "11"' Stokes 
were passengers aboard the Marine Phoenix which left for the States 
August 8, 1947. 

Elder Larsen, whose home town is Mink Creek. Idaho, arrived 
in Xew Zealand February 8, 1946. He was among the first group 
of missionaries to come to Xew Zealand since the war. For 2£ 
months he lahoured in Auckland among the Maori Saints. At the 
Hui Tan in Nuhaka, on April 22, 1946, Elder Larsen was assigned 
to the Manawatu District with headquarters at Porirua, to he the 
senior elder. On October 18, 1946, he was transferred to the Wai- 
rarapa District as senior elder, and on April 1, 1947 was appointed 
president of that district. After labouring for IK months in the 
Xew Zealand Mission, he was released to return home because of ill 
health. 

Elder Stokes, from Salmon, Idaho, arrived in Xew Zealand 
April 8, 1947. He was assigned to take up his labours in the Mahia 
District. The cool, dam]) climate seemed detrimental to his physical 
condition and efforts to regain his health seemed to be of no avail. 
It was therefore deemed best that he should return home. 



Hepetema, 1947. TE KARERE 279 

Te Ture Muru Hara 

He mea tango mai no roto i nga wharangi o "The Church News" 
o Mei 24, 1947 

Na Hori Hooro i whaka-maori 

Ko nga korero katoa i paoa ki tenei zvharangi, o t-c timatanga mat, 
he mea ta ki koKiei i runga i te whakahau a te Tumuaki o te Mihana. 

Ite wa i whaka-puakina ai e to tatou Ariki te inoi e mohiotia nei 
e tatou i naianei "Ko te Inoi a te Karaiti," i te ono o nga upoko o 
Matiti, i hoatu ano e la ana kupu apiti hei whakatatu i te whakaaro 
o-ana akonga ki te hohonu-tanga atu o taua inoi. Ina ungututia mai 
kia tatou, penei te hangaitanga o aua kupu, "kia warewaretia e tatou 
nga he o te hunga e he ana kia tatou, a ka pera ano hoki to tatou 
Matua i te rangi, ha warewaretia e la o tatou he" ; anei te korero o 
roto i te karaipiture, "Ki te whakarerea noatia iho hoki e koutou nga 
he o nga. tangata, ka whakarerea noatia iho o koutou e to koutou 
Matua i te rangi. A ki te kore e whakarerea noatia iho e koutou nga 
he o nga tangata, e kore ano hoki e whakarerea notia iho a koutou he 
e to koutou Matua." Me ata matakitaki tatou i enei kupu, i na hoki, 
ki te uru tatou ki te he kaore te Ariki i tc rawe mai kia tatou, no 
reira me whakatikatika tatou i a tatou ; ma tenei anake hoki e rawe 
mai ai te Atua kia tatou. 

He tikanga kino te mauahara o tatou ki etahi atu tangata, ahakoa 
ra na aua tangata te tukino mo tatou. Anei ano etahi o ana mahara 
i whakapuakina e to tatou Ariki i te rima o nga upoko. "Na reira 
ki te mauria atu e koe to whakahere ki te Aata, a ka mahara i reira 
i hara koe ki tou hoa, waiho to whakahere i reira i mua o te Aata, 
a haere matua houhia te rongo ki tou teina, ka haere mai ai ka man 
mai i te whakahere." Kua apiti enei korero hei ture i te taha o nga 
ture a te "Runga Rawa," me nga kaupapa tikanga. o roto i te hahi 
o Ihu Karaiti. 

Ko te mataamua tanga ko tenei — "Kia whaka-pauria to ngakau ki 
te aroha ki te Ariki ki tou Atua," to muri iho, "kia aroha ki tou hoa 
lata ano ko koe." Kei whea tc aroha ki tou hoa tata. mehemea e man 
tonu ana i a koe te mauahara mona. Me pewhea c pttpu ake ai tc 

aroha ki te Atua, i roto i tc mauahara? 

T etahi wa he nana rawa tc vrhakaanga atu i tc aroha mete 
maunga-a.-rongo kite hunga i kino kia tatou, ara he uaua ki to tatou 
whakaaro iho. Otira mehemea ka pirangi tc ngakau, he mama 
noaiho; ko tc kore ke c pirangi kei tc w liakauaua. Ali.ikoa pa maniac 

nga take o te riri ki o tatou manawa. me pehi taua mamael 

puaki ake ra i te riri, me man te rongOJ ki t€ wliaia tenei liuarahi. ka 



'IT. KARERE Hepetona, 1947. 

uru tnai ki roto i te ngakau mamae, kote koa me te bari, ka whakaae 
hoki te hinengaro, e whakatutuki ana tatou i ta te Atua i ako ai Id 
ana tamariki. I whakaatu a I [oarJ Teira i te korero ako a te Poropiti 
a Hohepa Mete, i ki ai ia "Kua takoto te tikanga kia peratia tatou 
me Aperahama, me etahi atu tokomaha o nga tangata nunui a te Atua. 
kia whawha mai te Atua kia tatou, kia whakawiria nga mataapuna o 
o tatou manawa kia mamae; a kite kore tatou e kaha ki te 
whaka-manawanui i toto i ana mamae tanga, kaore rawa tatou e totika 
hei noho i te rangatiratanga o te Uua (Celestial Kingdom)". 

No nga whaka-kitenga mai o nga ra o muri nci. i whakahoutia 
ai ano tenei take, ara, kia mum tatou i nga hara o nga tangata katoa. 

He maha tonu nga tangata mauahara, puhoi ki te muru he i roto 

J nga tau maha. Ko nga korero ako a nga Apiha o te hahi i pa 
mamae ki etahi. a mutu tonu atu te haere ki te karakia, te tatutanga 
iho, ko ratou ano i pangia e te he, i te puhoi ki te hohou roti 

He tokomaha tonu te hunga i tauwhainga ki o ratou hoa noho 
tata mai, a i roto i nga maha tau, kore rawa i puaki atu he korero, oha 
atu, pehea ranei. ko te mauahara kei roto tonu e ka-torongu ana; i 
roto i taua ahua kaore ratou e paingia o rotou hoa tata ; ko te hunga 
i mauahara kua waiho hei manene i roto i nga whakaaro o ratou hoa 
noho tahi. 

He maha ano hoki nga tamariki e noho riri ana ki o ratou Matua. 
kua waiho hei mauahara ma ratou, hei korero kino tanga hoki ma 
ratou; i tenei ahua ka kaha rawa te ngiha o te riri me te mauahara 
i roto i o ratou manawa, ki o ratou Matua. Ki enei, he nui te he 
me te kino i huaki i roto i a ratou mo ratou i whakamoti i te wairua 
muru hara i roto i o ratou ngakau, i kore ai he wairua tika hei tohu- 
tohu i a ratou ki roto i nga kuaha o te maunga-a-rongo. 

He maha tonu ano hoki nga Matua e noho mauahara ana ki a 
ratou tamariki ; he tikanga tenei kaore i marama kia tatou ; he aha 
ranei nga matua i penei ai ki a ratou tamariki, a ki etahi ranei o nga 
tamariki? He tika tonu tenei korero, he maha tonu nga matua tane 
me nga whaea kua whawhai kino ki etahi, a ki te katoa ranei o te 
whenau. a he maha tonu kei te whaka-mau i roto i nga maha tau, 
a kua waiho kei mamaetanga i waenganui ia ratou, ko te take kua 
takatakahia e ratou te ture hohou-rongo i whaka puakingia e te Atua 
hei turanga whakaaro mo te katoa, i roto i nga tau mutunga kore. 

Kua tuturu ra tenei hei kaupapa i roto i nga ture me nga tikanga 
o te hahi o Ihu Karaiti, kia warewaretia e tatou nga hara o te hunga 
e hara ana kia tatou ; kia huri mai ai te mata o te Ariki ki te muru 
atu i o tatou he maha i he ai tatou i mua i tona aroaro, i mua hoki 
i te aroaro o to tatou Ariki o Ihu Karaiti, e tiaki mai nei Ia i te pa 
mo tatou, i te honore i te Kororia i roto o nga rangi. 



Hepetema, 1947. TE KARERE ,'XI 

Sunday School 

SACRAMENT GEM 

Lord of Hosts, we How invoke 
Thy Spirit most divine, 
To cleanse our hearts while zvc partake 
The broken bread and wine. 

KINDERGARTEN (4 and 5 years) : 

" Caught in a 'Trap" Elisha — II Kings 6. We should be noble and just, even 
to our enemies. 

"A Very Little King" Joash — II Kings 11, 12. Sin is a reproach to any 
people. 

"Youths Who Would Not Bozv to an Idol" Daniel 3. The Lord is hon- 
oured through the faithfulness of His children. 

"A Young Prince Who Dared to Serve God" Daniel 6. God protects those 
who have faith in him. 

PRIMARY (6 and 7 years) ; FIRST INTERMEDIATE (8 and 9 years) ; 
"A Wonderful Conversion" Alma 18:14-43; 19. 
"Anti-Nephi-Lehics" Alma 23:5-7; 24:3-30. 
"Korihor, the Anti-Christ" Alma 30. 
"Shiblon" Alma 38. 

SECOND INTERMEDIATE (10 and 11 years); JUNIORS (12 and 13 
years) ; ADVANCED JUNIOR (14 years) : 

"David's Reign at Hebron and at Jerusalem" (B.C. 1055-1043) II Samuel 

chap. 2-7. 
"David's Conquest and Sin" (B.C. 1040-1033) 11 Samuel chap. 8-14. 
"The Close of David's Reign" (B.C. 1032-1015) II Samuel chap. 15-21, 24. 
"The Accession of Solomon" (B.C. 1015-1005), I Kings chap. 2-8; I 
Chron. 1-9. 

SENIORS (15 and 16 years) ; ADVANCED SENIORS (17 and 18 years) ; 

THE GOSPEL MESSAGE (19 and 20 years) : 
Same lessons as for Gospel Doctrine. 

GOSPEL DOCTRINE (Adults) : 

'The Gospel to be Restored" Isaiah 29:11-16; Dan. 2:44; Rev. 14:6, 7. 
"Prophets yet to Come" Rev. 11 :3-12. 

"The Holy Ghost Promised" Joel 2:28, 29; John 14:16, 17; Acts 2:38, 39. 
"Mission of the Holy Ghost" John 14:26; 16:13, 14; I Cor. 2:9-14; 12:13; 

I John 2 :20, 27 ; 3 :24. 
"Modem Prophecies" Doc. & Cov. 1:4,5; 3:16-20; 4:1:5 :5-20 ; 6:1 ; 11 :1 ; 

12:1; 18:44; 35:15, 24, 25; 39:15; 45:65-71; 49:24. 25; 58:64; 

103:5-20; 118:5; 122:1-4; 130:12, 13. 

MAORI CLASS 
Pukapuka — "Akoranga me nga Kawenata" 
KI NGA KAI-WHAKAAKO— 

Ko nga korero e puta ana ia Ratapu, ia Ratapu, i meinga hei 
awhina ia koutou ki te rapu i etahi o nga tikanga o te rehana. Kahore 
i whakaarongia ko enei korero HE] REHANA. 

Akongia nga korero o te rchana i roto i te pukapuka "Akonu ga 
me nga Kawenata." 



2$2 TE KAR£R£ Hepeteaa, 1947. 

Kahorc he painga mehemea ka haere mai te KAI-W I [AKAAK< I 
ki te Kura Hapati ki reira ako ai i te rehana kihai nei ia i matau. 
Akongia to rehana i te kainga. Whakaakongia te Hunga Tapu i tc 
wa c tc- karahe. 

He nui nga "Akoranga me nga Kawenata" kei te Tari o te 
Mihana he 2/6 mo te kape. 

Me haere nga tono me te moni 2/6 ki te Eiekeretari, Box 72. 

Auckland C.l. 
RatapU Tuatahi: 

Tekiona 5. Kimihia te hitori mo tenei whakakiteoga. He aha te tino 
tikanga o te rarangi 2? He aha te homaitanga o te rarangi 4? Kimihia nga 
tikanga korero nga rarangi 11 ki te 14? He aha tc whakawhiu te rarangi 
19? Rapua etahi atu whakaaro nui. 

Rata f>u Tuarua: 

Tekiona 6. Kimihia nga korero hitori o te wa tonu tenei whakakitc 
He aha te mahi i roto i te rarangi 1? Kei hea o nga karaipiturc (Paipera) 
he korero ahua rite ki te rarangi 7, a hea aha hoki te tikanga o taua rarangi? 
He aha i nolio ai ko te ripeneta anake te korero mo tenei wa? Whakamaoritia 
te rarangi 18? 
RaiaPu Tuatoru: 

Tekiona 7. Tera he tikanga i tupono ai tenei whakakitenga, a he aha taua 
tikanga? Ko wai e korerotia ana i te rarangi 3, a he aha hoki etahi whaka- 
marama mo taua rarangi? He aha te anahera minita? 
Ratapu Tuawha: 

Tekiona 8. Whakamaramatia ia rarangi, ia rarangi o tenei tekiona. no 
te mea kei konei etahi whakaaro e pa ana kia tatou katoa — pea ! 

Kauaka e mangere ki te korero i to rehana i te kainga, a tae ki te wa o 
to rehana kua mohio ke koe he aha hei whakaako mahau ki te Hunga Tapu. 



IMPORTANT 

Everyone is invited to attend our Hui Pariha to be held October 
4 and 5 at Wanganui. We also invite everyone to our Gold and ( ireen 
Bayy on October 3 at 8.00 p.m. There will be a spectacular queen 
crowning and special cold chicken supper. Admission: 15/- per 
couple. 

HE POWHIRI HUI PARIHA 
HAERE MAI! HAERE MAI!! HAERE MAI!!! 

Tenei te reo o nga Hunga Tapu me a matou boa aroha o Taranaki 
a karanga ana. e powhiri ana ki a koutou katoa, ki nga Hunga Tapu 
me nga iwi katoa puta noa i te Mihana kia haere mai ki te matou I Iui 
Pariha ka tu ki Putiki, Wanganui a te 4 me te 5 o nga ra o Oketopa. 
Kei te haere mai nga ropu waiata o era atu o nga takiwa hei whaka- 
nui. hei awhina i nga karakia me nga mahi katoa o te hui. Haere mai 
kia kite, kia whakarongo hoki ki nga mea ataahua e puta i roto i tenei 
Hui Pariha. 

Ka tu te kanikani (Gold and Green Ball) a te po o te Paraire, te 
3 o nga ra o Oketopa no reira me haere mai ki tenei kanikani nui, 
ataahua, ki nga huihuinga katoa o to tatou Hui Pariha. 

Xa nga kaumatua me nga Hunga Tapu o Taranaki. 



Hcpctema, 1947. 



TE KARERE 



283 



News of the Field 



MANGA-ONE BRANCH (TARANAKI) 
By Bob Hirini 

We are very sorry to report that Sis. 
Wiki Hemmingsen is in the hospital be- 
ing treated for appendicitis. The elders 
administered to her and thanks to the 
Lord she is on the way to recovery. 

Manga-one was honoured by the visit 
of the district president, Elder Hyde and 
his hoa Elder Craven after they attended 
the conference at Korongata. 

We wish to welcome Elder Bingham 
and Elder Reaux to this district and we 
hope for a continual success in their lab- 
ours in the New Plymouth branch. 

Preparations are being made to make 
the forthcoming Hui Pariha a success. 
We extend a cordial invitation to all 
people to attend this conference which 
will be held at the Putiki Pa, Wanganui, 
on October 4 and 5. Prior to the hui, a 
Gold and Green Ball will be held in the 
Wanganui Town Hall on Friday, October 
3. Come all to help make these functions 
a success. 

We wish to congratulate Elder Hayes 
and Elder Morrow on the great success 
they've had in their mutual work. We 
of Manga-one rejoice with them for the 
fine people they work with. Yes it is very 
inspiring to have an increase from four 
to sixty. 

A party was held in the home of Bro. 
Ngiha Katene in honour of Elder David 
L. Morrow's 21st birthday. Elder Mor- 
row hails from Taber, Alberta, Canada, 
and he was surprised to see a regular 
party given in his honour. Kia ora Elder 
Morrow. 

Football teams have tried time and 
again to beat the Taihape Maori team 
but without effect and they feel proud in 
gaining such a fine record. 

JUDEA BRANCH 
By Joe Kohu 

After a lapse of some time the Relief 
Society has again resumed activities with 
Sis. Teti Tawa as president. 

Visitors to our branch were President 
Halversen and Elder Parsons of Hawke's 
Bay district. 

News has been received that Elder 
French has been transferred to the Wai- 
rarapa District and Elder Graham has 
been assigned to this district. Bro. 
Albert Whaanga has received notice of 
his release from his missionary duties in 
the Hauraki district. He has been lab- 
ouring for 10 months. 

Bro. Dealton Tawa who formerly lab- 
oured with Elder French has a new com- 
panion who is Elder. Peterson. 

WAIKATO DISTRICT 
By Elder Judkins 
The attention of the Huntly and Ham- 
ilton saints this month was turned <>n 

the July 2 1th celebration held at Huntly. 
With the Hamilton choir practicing every 
Monday and Thursday nights, and mus- 



ical numbers being prepared by the eld- 
ers, the programme began to take form. 
The Huntly saints turned out to do their 
part of the progamme ,that of decorating 
the hall, and preparing to feed an esti- 
mate of 200 people. The saints all 
worked hard to make things look as nice 
as possible and gave generously so that 
everything would be free of charge. 

July 24th came, so at 7.00 p.m. the big 
evening began. Pres. Halversen as our 
main guest and many other guests came 
with the saints to fill the Huntly hall 
to capacity. A very nice musical pro- 
gramme was given, followed by a very 
good kai, and a dance to bring the even- 
ing to a climax. The evening was well 
enjoyed so all efforts to make it a suc- 
cess were very much appreciated by all. 

Elder Joseph T. McMurray, the dis- 
trict president, has been transferred to 
Blenheim in the South Island. 

Elder Robert Bradshaw, the district 
secretary is now labouring in Auckland 
as editor of Te Karere. 

Elder Connell Roberts is now coming 
to the Waikato district to be the District 
President. Elder Roberts has been lab- 
ouring in Porirua. 

Elder Wilson Woods from Salt Lake 
City, Utah, is the other new elder to take 
up his labours in the Waikato district. 

CHRISTCHURCH BRANCH 
By Noelene Thomson 

This, the Christchurch branch con- 
tinues to progress under the leadership 
of Elders Baker and Allan. A Sunday 
School is now functioning on Sunday 
mornings at 11.00 and before very long 
w hope to have a Relief Society organ- 
ised. 

Brother Puoho Katene went home to 
Porirua to the Hui Peka and brought 
back with him a gift in the form of Sac- 
rament glasses for the use of this branch. 
We greatly appreciate this, and send our 
grateful thanks. 

We were privileged in having a visit 
from Sisters Tilly Katene and Tini Wi- 
neera from the Porirua Branch. Greatly 
appreciated was the musical item given 
by Sis. Katene at our Sunday evening 
service. 

WAIROA BRANCH 

By Ray Ormsby 

The Relief Society Sisters have been 

working very hard and hope to hold a 

jumble sale in the near future. The 

primary attendance has been very good. 

There has been, a marked increase in 
the attendance at Sunday School since 
the return of Bro. Charlie Ormsby. The 
funds for a new chapel at Wairoa are 
steadily increasing. 

MANAIA BRANCH 
By Doris Manu 
Last month the elders' meeting was 

held at Manaia with Elder! BckeH '<- v . 
Hirini. Morrow. Hay. Hyde and Craven. 

The meetings, which were presided over 



284 



TE KARERE 



Ilopctcma, 1947. 



and conducted by District Pres. John T. 
Hyde, were both constructive and in- 
spirational to all who were privileged to 
attend. 

We were very happy to have with us 
Pres. Halversen. We are looking for- 
ward to our Hui Pariha when we hope to 
be able to have Tumuaki and the elders 
with us again. 

Last month Bro. Hira Tutahione 
Johnny, of Okaiawa, passed away after 
a short illness. Bro. Hira was a re- 
turned soldier, having served overseas 
with the Maori Battalion and was 26 
years of age. Present at the funeral ser- 
vices were Elders Hyde and Craven, and 
Bro. Turake Manu. To the Johnny fam- 
ily and relatives we offer our deepest 
sympathy. 

HERETAUNGA BRANCH 
By Marge Thompson 

The Heretaunga Branch gave Elder 
Robert Parsons a surprise 21st birthday 
party in the Buffalo Hall on July 3. He 
received many lovely gifts from the var- 
ious organisations there. 

Bro. Eric Tahau has been set apart as 
second Counsellor in the branch. He has 
also been chosen as second Counsellor in 
the district Y.M M.I. A. 

The chapel committee, with Bro. Tury 
Thompson as chairman, is very active, 
they hold a house party every Tuesday 
night at the Buffalo Hall. 

Sis. Myria Wihongi has been chosen 
as the M.I. A. candidate for the Te Hauke 
Green and Gold Ball. 

We welcome Bro. Pat Curtis, who was 
baptized at the Korongata Hui Pariha, 
into our branch. 

Recently, the Relief Society was hon- 
oured by a visit from Sis. Halversen. 
She was accompanied by Sis. Reremoana 
Kingi, and Sis. Teiti Mclllroy, district 
board members. 

Bros. Raymond and Tury Thompson 
were ordained elders by Pres. Halversen 
at the Korongata Hui. 

We shall be very sorry to lose Bro. 
Horace Forbes, who has been labouring 
in our district, and who has now been 
released. 

Among the many visitors from the 
Korongata Branch have been, Sis. Olive 
Edwards, Bro. Paul Randall and Bro. and 
Sis. Syd. Crawford. 

Sis. Ngahina Gillies, who has been very 
ill, is now recovering. 

WANGANUI BRANCH 
By the Elders 

The vacancy of second assistant in the 
Sunday School has been filled by Sis. 
Terena Enoka. Sis. Enoka is also help- 
ing with the primary and is conducting 
action songs in our M.I. A. 

Our M.I. A. has increased in such num- 
bers that we are now holding our meet- 
ings at Putiki Pa where we have an at- 
tendance of 61. 

We have enjoyed the company of 
Elder Hyde and Elder Craven during the 
past month. Elder Eckersley and Bro. 
Bob Hirini were also very welcome guests 
for a few days. 



On behalf of the saints here in Wanga- 
nui, we wiHh to extend a very sincere 
welcome to Nola and Johnnie O'Brien, 
and baby daughter June, who are now 
residing in Wanganui. They are form- 
erly of the Wellington Branch. 

We wish to extend our very hearty 
welcome to Elder Louis D. Bingham and 
Elder Jerry D. Reaux, who are now lab- 
ouring in this district. 

On July 28. 1947 a baby boy was born 
to Mr. and Mrs. Thomas Stokoe. 

TEHAPARA BRANCH 
By Elder Dale 

Te Hapara started the month of July 
with high hopes and renewed ambitions 
following the visit to this area by Tumu- 
aki Halversen and Elders Parsons. Their 
presence at our meetings was enjoyed 
very much and we have benefited by 
their coming. Te Hapara has continued 
to grow in the past few months and we 
are now enjoying large meettings. Our 
fireside chats have been very successful 
thus far and boast an enviable record 
for attendance. Another noticeable 
growth has taken place among our child- 
ren in Sunday School. Sister Noi Hamon 
has created a very interesting class for 
them. 

Under the capable direction of Jim 
Puriri we are producing a promising choir 
which will be introduced at the coming 
Hui Pariha August 30, 31. 

Miss Tui Kelly will represent the 
M.I. A. as queen candidate at the Green 
and Gold Ball August 29. 

On July 1, Violet Kohunui was mar- 
ried to Peter Osborne. 

Te Hapara along with the other 
branches in this district mourns the loss 
of Brother George Titus who passed away 
following a lingering illness. 

WELLINGTON BRANCH 
By Fay Loader 

News has been received that Bro. Jacob 
Rohner has arrived in the States and is 
staying with his sister in Los Angeles. 

A farewell dinner was given to Elder 
Bingham at the home of Sis. Chapman, 
Elder Bingham is being transferred in 
the near future. 

A new visitor to our Mutual was 
Nurse Gladstone from Cardston, Alberta. 
Canada. 

District Pres. George Katene was a 
welcome visitor thia month and with him 
came Mr. Jackson from Plimmerton. 

Other visitors to our branch this 
month were Sis. Bessie Smith from Tol- 
aga Bay and Caroline Bristowe and Mary 
Haerewa from the East Coast. 

NUHAKA BRANCH 
By Polly Irwin 

On the 1st Sunday evening of July, 
the Sunday School arranged and pre- 
sented the programme, including musical 
items by the members of the band to be. 

Bro. Taka Parere was recently wel- 
comed home by the M.I.A. A social was 
held in his honour. 

Two babies were blessed on Sunday, 
July 13. Sis. Riripeti Ataria had her 



Hepetema, 1947. 



TE KARERE 



285 



babe named Raburi Ataria and Sis. Shir- 
ley McKenzie's is Michael Mathew Mc- 
Kenzie. 

Sis. Manu O'Brien was set apart as 
secretary for the geneological committee 
for the branch. A farewell party was 
held at the home of Sis. Mereaira 
Whaanga for her son, Rangi, who re- 
cently left for Japan. 

Those from this branch who attended 
Pioneers' Day and Hui Pariha in Koro- 
ngata spoke of a lovely Hui indeed. 

The "Lancers" is being taught at 
mutual for the coming Gold and Green 
Ball. We wish again to remind every- 
one, that the Nuhaka Ball is to be on 
September 19. 

INVERCARGILL BRANCH 
By Shirley Ward 
The elders have started Sunday ser- 
vices and are holding cottage meetings 
at the home of Bro. and Sis. Ward and 
have had many enjoyable evenings. 

Elder Hunsaker who opened this 
branch has been transferred and is now 
labouring in Masterton. We welcome 
into our midst, Elder J. Roberts, who 
was formerly labouring in Dunedin. 

PORIRUA BRANCH 
Amiria Katene 

Recent visitors to our branch have been 
Jack and Philip Espanell, of Tokomaru 
Bay, Sister Olive Elkington McKay, and 
Elder Vaughan Larsen, who spent a few 
hours here prior to his return to Auck- 
land. 

A small group of Saints were fortun- 
ate to be able to attend the Korongata 
Hui. There the spirit and testimonies 
were enjoyed by all. 

Sunday 27th an evening service was 
held in commemoration of "Pioneer 
Day." It was conducted by the M.I. A. 

A farewell social was held on Wednes- 
day 30 by the M.I. A. for Elder Connell 
Roberts, who has been transferred to the 
Waikato District. 

On behalf of the district I wish to ex- 
tend to these two elders our best wishes 
in their new field of labour, and, many 
thanks, for their great assistance in the 
uplifting of the gospel in this district. 

Elder Nielson gained a further star in 
his popularity as a rugby player when 
he scored the only "try" in the Porirua 
Senior match against Eastbourne, one of 
the leading teams of Wellington, The 
results being that Porirua won by G — 3. 

TE HUE HUE BRANCH 
By James Witehira 
On Monday, July 21, member! of the 
Bay of Islands amusement committee he- 
Kan preparationi for the Hm Pariha h<-!ii 
at "Te Kotahitanga" marae, Kaikohe. 

The elders here offered mat help in ac- 

eompliahing the nece arji jobs <>n the 
in araa 

L.D.S. visitors from Auckland and 

Kawke'i Hay had t he pri\ liege ol 

Dr. Paewal in action on tin- football field 

on .Iniv 2f>. The evening pros ratnn 

""d i>v Elder Herlin with mixed 

items. The elder! were prominent on 



the stage with the Waimamaku haka 
group. 

Special thanks to all members who par- 
ticipated in Saturday evening programme. 
Sunday July 27 commenced with the aux- 
iliary meetings at 8.00 a.m. Bro. Hare 
Nehua conducted the Sunday School. The 
Auckland Choir rendered beautiful songs 
conducted by Bro. Kelly Harris. 

Kia ora nga hunga tapu o te Mihana 
me nga hoa aroha i tae mai ki te nei 
Hui Pariha. 

TAMAKI BRANCH 
By William Harris 

A kitchen party in honour of Sis. Tea- 
tarangi Barclay and Hawea Pene was 
held in the Assembly Hall on Thursday, 
July 3. 

On July 6, Hawea Pene, was baptized 
by Bro. Davis Mehaere and confirmed by 
Bro. Stuart Meha. 

On July 11, Bro. Hawea Pene and Sis. 
Teatarangi Barclay jvyere married. The 
ceremony was performed by Bro. Stuart 
Meha at the home of Bro. Wi Duncan. 

Visitors to the branch during the 
month were Bro. and Sis. Mcllroy, Sis. 
Reremoana Kingi, Ella Wi Neera, and 
Olive Edwards, all of Korongata, also 
Elders Snyder, Young, Anderson, and 
Bro. Forbes. 

Bro. Takerei has at last been dis- 
charged from the hospital. Bro. Tapsell 
Meha is still in the hospital and Sis. 
Turama Meha has been ordered to go. 
We are very sorry indeed for them. 

About thirty members from the branch 
travelled by bus to attend the Hui at 
Korongata. Everyone enjoyed the pro- 
grammes very much. 

Bro. and Sis. Richard Marsh and fam- 
ily are now in the branch. 

The following Sunday School teachers 
were appointed and set apart on July 27 : 
Bros. Francis Barclay, John Meha, Ron- 
ald Kingi, Rahiri Harris, and Davis 
Mihaere; Sisters Amy Takerei, Ngarongo 
Enoka, Mini Snee, and Awhitia Hiha. Sis. 
Awhitia Hiha was also appointed Sunday 
School chorister. 

Bro. Benjamin Mihaere left recently 
with the *'J Force" draft for Japan. Hr,>. 
Ephriam Thompson returned from Japan 
with the last draft. 

RABOTONGA BRANCH 
By Elder Delaware 
'iin- Rarotonga Branch vu highly far- 

Otired by the recent \isit of l'r. 

thaw Cowley. All the saint- became well 
Inted with their form«-r miaaion 
pre -id. -lit . Peal i\ Itiei began I he i 
in arrival) June 18, and continued 
throughout the following three d 

In honour ol" Pre*, C.«v. 1, 

of the Sainti gathered at the home of 

Elder and Sll. Ilamon to anjoj a dclic- 
.iiiu kai and a fine entertainment 

Th<- follow ini.' .lay t hi I hrough 

t he rain t.> M uri. w !>, i .■ n I 

held throughout the day. am were ln« 

of iii- 

-i ru< i Ion and encouragement \< I he be* 

■•iniiinc of t h. <\ .-iiiii pi 

Con lej dedicate •! I he • haj • 



286 



TE KARERE 



1 [epetema, 1947. 



and the islands of this group for the 
ing of the gospel. 

During the past month New Zealand's 
Prim ■ arrived in Rar. 

an.l was honoured at numerous social and 
festive occasions. 

Bro. Sam Glossie is now out of the 
hospital and with us again. He wa per- 
forming a jrr. work among 

his fellow patienti in the hospital. 

Meetings are now being held at Elder 
and Sis. Hamon's home, with an increas- 
ing number of people in attendance. 

Sorrow among the friends at Black 
Rock was occasioned by the death of the 
son of James Vahua. We offer our con- 
dolences to James and his wife. 

WAIROA BRANCH 
By Moewai Stewart 

We were visited by Elder Wayne B. 
Leavitt and Elder Gray, the last of June, 
and we are happy to welcome Elder Gray 
to our branch. 

There have been two births here re- 
cently. A daughter to Bro. and Sis. 
Scotty Walker, and a son to Sis. Doro- 
thea Fox Ferguson. 

Our Branch President, Bro. Heremoa 
Marsh attended the Korongata Hui. He 
returned full of praise for things he saw 
and heard there. 

Most recent baptism was that of Edith 
Thompson. She was baptized and con- 
firmed by Elder Leavitt on April 20. 

We take this opportunity of bidding 
Elder Leavitt "Haere ra" and "aroha 
nui." 

ROTORUA BRANCH 
By Rangi Davies 

We were happy to have President Hal- 
versen and Elder Parsons visit us again 
on the 7th. of July. 

On the 13th of July Bro. Josephs pre- 
sented the branch with an organ. The 
President and members of the branch 
wish to thank Bro. and Sis. Josephs for 
such a wonderful gift. 

Bro. Vernon Hamon was sustained and 
set apart as second Counsellor in the 
Branch, Sister Betty Rei was set apart 
as a Relief Society class teacher. 

Elder French has been transferred to 
the Wairarapa District. We will miss 
him very much. 

July 26 Te Aumihi passed away leav- 
ing a number of children to mourn the 
loss of their beloved mother. The Saints 
of Rotorua District extend their deepest 
sympathy to the family for their sad 
loss. 

Bro. Tama Greening was recently or- 
dained a priest during Hui Tau. 

WHANGARURU BRANCH 
By Watson Pita 

Our M.I. A. organisation has now gone 
into recess for the rest of the winter 
months. The closing social evening was 
thoroughly enjoyed by all who were pres- 
ent. 

Bro. Haehae Taniora was recently set 
apart as chairman of the Genealogical 
Committee, taking the place of Bro. 
Waitai Pita. 



This branch combined with the Punn- 
ruku, Mokau. and Ngoiotonga In a 
to commemon Day," it waa 

held at the I'unnruku Native School on 
July 24. This day will live long in the 
memory of those that were present. The 
teachers of the Native- School are to be 
congratulated for their co-operation. Spec- 
ial thanks to the Saint- of the Punaruku 
Branch for the good hangi they pre- 
pared. 

TE HORO BRANCH 
By Aorangi Shortland 
The opening night of our Mutu: 
held on July 5 with over a hundred 
people present, including four Eton < Id- 
ers. They were Elders Harney, Forsythe, 
and Elders McKec and Nelson who are 
labouring in the Whangarei district. All 
those who were present we wish to thank 
them very much for coming, anl 
who took part on the programme we 
thank them very very much. 

KIRI KIRI BRANCH 
By Toke Watene 

July 14, Leslie Wipiti, son of Mr. and 
Mrs. T. Wipiti, died at New Plymouth. 
The funeral was attended by both Pakeha 
and Maori friends to pay their respects. 

The Kiri Kiri and Thames Saints held 
their second choir practice Sunday under 
the supervision of Bro. Tom Clarke, as- 
sisted by Elder Holdaway and Sis. Edna 
Oakley. Bro. and Sis. Holdaway, at 
Thames, are doing great work and mak- 
ing many friends. 

The Saints here join in extending their 
"aroha nui" to Elder French, who has 
been transferred from this district and 
we extend a hearty welcome to Elder 
Anderson, coming from Hawke's Bay. 

KAIKOU BRANCH 
By Carrie Peihopa 

On July 19 a welcome programme was 
held for Elder Forsythe, from Hawaii. 
It was a lovely evening and enjoyed by 
all. 

The people of the branch felt honoured 
by the visit of Elders Forsythe and Bar- 
ney, who are now labouring in the Wha- 
ngarei District. They are visiting each 
home of the branch and holding cottage 
meetings. 

On Sunday 20 we held our "Pioneers 
Day" programme. This fine meeting will 
long be remembered by the members of 
the branch. The Te Horo "Pioneers Day" 
programme was presented on July 20. 
This was a wonderful programme. We 
give many thanks to the Te Horo Saints 
for their good work. 

Three babies were blessed, a son of 
Bro. and Sis. Jannie Herewini, named 
Hcrewini Herewini, and blessed by Elder 
Forsythe. 

TATAENUI BRANCH 
By Rebecca Smith 
The Hui Pariha held at Whakaki June 
7 and 8 came with the arrival of Pres. 
Halversen and Apostle Cowley. There 
was a record crowd of six hundred vis- 
itors. It was a wonderful Hui Pariha, 
these good non-members of Whakaki are 



Hepetema, 1947. 



TE KARERE 



287 



to be blessed for their effort of support- 
ing the Tahaenui Branch with its first 
Hui Pariha. 

The Hui Atawhai also held its half- 
yearly competition. Sis. Mihi Nepia of 
Nuhaka Branch was the celebrated judge 
of the day, and displayed her fine points 
of judging. 

The Hui Atawhai members visited the 
Wairoa Hospital and presented a very fine 
concert, with a force of eight members. 
According to reports given of the affair, 
it was very much enjoyed by all. 

Bro. Cleo Smith has been released as 
secretary of the branch, taking his place 
is Bro. Billy Parker Walker, son of Bro. 
Willie Walker. Billy has been active 
in the Church since his Primary days. 
We wish him the best. 

Daniel O'Shea, son of Bro. Dave and 
Sis. Rebecca Smith, was ordained a 
deacon by his father. 

Six baptisms were performed by Bro. 
Edgar Smith recently, they are members 
of our branch from the Whakaki area. 
Also at Whakaki, Primary has been com- 
menced. We have started Mutual there 
with a grand response of thirty to forty 
members. 

A tragic accident occurred here when 
the baby of Mr. and Mrs. Hema was 
drowned while attempting to cross the 
river. Mrs. Hema is a keen supporter 
of all our Church activities in this 
branch. 

Members of this branch who returned 
from the Korongata Hui Pariha reported 
a very inspirational "Pioneers Day" pro- 
gramme. 

WHANANAKI BRANCH 
By Raiha Ngawaka 

A Sunday School was organised here on 
July 20 by Elder Ronald Peterson and 
Bro. Te Iwi Edwards. Tane Ngawaka 
was set apart as Superintendent with 
Bro. Sam Pugh as first Counsellor and 
Sis. Waiwera Waitford as second Coun- 
sellor. Sis. Agnes Pugh as Primary 
teacher and Sis. Raiha Ngawaka as sec- 
retary. 

The following are recent baptisms: 
TeHata Ngawaka and Maihi Kawiti Nga- 
waka, sons of Bro. and Sis. Tane Nga- 
waka; Diana Pugh, daughter of Bro. and 
Sis. Pugh; Kuini Mischesciki, daughter 
of Eritana Henare. 

Julia Ngawaka is in the hospital for 
treatment. Our prayers are for her 
speedy recovery. 

The members of this Sunday School 
can never express their gratitude and 
appreciation for the attendance of Elder 
Peterson and Bro. Te Iwi Edwards. We 
wish to thank them very much. 

DUNEDIN BRANCH 

By Luxford P. Walker 

The most significant feature daring 

July was the inauguration of the M.I. A., 
the first for many years, testifying to 

the wonderful work done hy our mis- 
sionaries here. Mutual began on July 

B under the direction of Elder Roberts, 

ahly assisted hy Bro. William Coekbnm. 

On the opening night our M.I. A. wns 



ushered in with a very successful social 
evening during which a good time was 
had by all. Succeeding meetings have 
been very well attended, and this speaks 
for the progress of our M.I. A. 

Elder Green announces the following 
acting M.I. A. organisation: — Y. M.M.I. A.: 
Bro. William Cockburn, president; Mr. 
Guy Powers, first counsellor; Elder Bond, 
second counsellor and recreation officer, 
Y. W.M.I. A. : Sis. Audrey Constable, presi- 
dent ; Miss Nell Sellars, first counsellor 
and recreation officer; Miss Pat Moreley, 
second counsellor. M.I. A. : Elder Green 
and Miss Joy Taylor, music directors; 
Miss Joy MacGregor, pianist; Miss Betty 
Barrett, secretary. 

The elders are holding cottage meet- 
ings now regularly at the homes of the 
Saints. 

Elder Roberts has been called to lab- 
our in another part of the Lord's vine- 
yard, he left July 19 and we wish him 
and his companion, Elder Lowder, the 
very best, and express our thanks for his 
labours here. 

We welcomed a new missionary to our 
midst. He is Elder Charles Pearce. He 
has just recently arrived in New Zealand. 
To him we extend a hearty welcome. 

OPOUTAMA BRANCH 
By Monica McKay 

The Opoutama M.I. A. are holding their 
Gold and Green Ball and invite everyone 
to come and help make it a success. 

Sis. Luya Hapi-Smith was honourably 
released from the primary presidenvy and 
in her place was set apart Sis. Emma 
Brown. 

Frank Ormond, son of Sis. William 
Ormond, was baptised by Paumea McKay. 
Dorothy Fox's son was blessed with the 
name of Derek Tiniaa by Bro. Jim Brown. 

The visitors for the last two months 
were Sister Rauangi Pohatu. Dorothy Fox, 
Paku Webber, Monica McKay and Elders 
Leavitt and Gray. 

MOKAU BRANCH 
By Waaka Hepi 

We are sorry to report the death of 
our beloved friend, Ene Tamihana, wife 
of our branch secretary. Hooro Tamihana. 
on August 2, 1947. Although she was 
not a member of the Church she had 
asked for baptism and the ordinance was 
to have been performed when she had 
regained her strength. Her life was 
taken, however, before her desire could 
be fulfilled and we are hoping that this 
work can be done for her in the temple 
at Hawaii. She was the mother of three 
children, one who was horn at tin- time 
of her passing away. We will miss her 
greatly and our sympathy goes to Uro. 
Tamihana. 

The funeral services were held in Oro- 
kawa on August 4. and were conducted 

hy Elder Ronald Peterson Elder Nebeket 

dedicated the vrrnve. 

KAUKi branch 

u • suffered i great i,. u bj Bra Chai 

Greening Bnr., who died suddenly June 

He left | family of nine children and 
hi. eridOW. The funeral was conduct-d 



288 



TE KARERE 



Hepetenut, 1947. 



by Bro. Te Amo Te Ngaio. The body 
u;is Interred beside his father's in the 
family graveyard. Te Putiki. 

The Mahia District Primary Hoard 
take this opportunity to thank all the 
Primaries throughout the district for 
their line co-operative spirit during the 
Hui Pariha. 

Bro. Harney Hrown was set apart to 
fill Bro. Greeting's calling as the Sunday 
School President. His counsellors are 
Sisters Tusie Brown, Eva Greening nml 
Tiwi Greening as secretary. Sis. Merc* 
aira Ormond has been set apart as the 
president for the Y. W.M.I. A. 

The Kaiuku Branch are very sorry to 
lose Elder Leavitt but we do wish him 
all the best in his new district. 

We do extend to Elder Gray a very 
warm welcome and sincerely hope that 
he will like his mission here. 



WAIKARE BRANCH 
By Mary F. Tarau and Rachel Ridings 

On the 1st December, 1946, the Wai- 
kare M.I. A. was organised under the 
direction of Elders Walch and Clawson. 
The M.I. A. Presidency is as follows: 
president, Fred Tarau; first counsellor, 
Pakira Paiatene; second counsellor, Elva 
Ngaika; and secretary, Mary F. Tarau. 
Since this association began they have 
been functioning very well and the work 
has been very interesting. The M.I. A. 
wish to express thanks towards Elder 
Peterson and Bro. Te Iwi Edwards, for 
their great assistance. On May 27, the 
M.I. A. held a dance in the Waikae Hall. 
All who attended enjoyed it very much. 

The Waikare Primary Association is 
now reorganised by Elder Peterson with 
Hariata Tarau as President, Wainu 
George, first counsellor, Mary F. Tarau 
as second counsellor and secretary. 

On June 27, the Relief Society held a 
dance at the Waikare Hall. With the 
help of everyone the dance was a real 
success. The hall was decorated and 
was pleasing to those who were present. 
There were about 300 people who at- 
tended this dance from surrounding dis- 
tricts. We wish to thank all those who 
supported us, to make this dance a sue 



eess. The Relief Society officers and 
members wish to thank Elder Peterson 
ami Bro. Te Iwi Edwards for the support 
they so generously offered to us. 

WAIRARAPA DISTRICT 
By Raiha Kawana 

On July 26 a marriage ceremony took 
place at Sis. Nini's home with Elder 
Larsen presiding and performing the mar- 
riage ceremony. 

A farewell evening was held at Bro. 
Eruha Kawana'a home for Elder Larsen. 
The programme was conducted by 
Elder Pitcher. Also there was a fare- 
well held at Bro. and Sis. Kawana'a home 
for Elder Reaux. 

We wish to welcome Elder Hunsaker 
and Elder French to Wairarapa. 

AUCKLAND BRANCH 
By Connie Horlock 

1947 is proving a very successful year 
here for the Mutual under the very able 
hands of Bro. Ivan Reid. To date it has 
been responsible for a barbecue, a 
"Wagon Stop" dance and a "Spactu" 
(fun and games). Lessons in the cul- 
tural arts, music, drama and speech have 
been very interestingly given respect- 
ively by Sis. Halversen, Bro. Burge and 
Bro. Brosnan. 

On the 24th of July the Relief Society 
held a Celebrity Concert and had a packed 
chapel. A feature of the evening were 
a number of Tongan songs and dances 
by some of our Tongan Saints. 

Cottage meetings have been held dur- 
ing the month at the homes of Bro. and 
Sis. Hooro and Bro. and Sis. Ottley. 

We are sorry to hear of the passing 
away in Samoa of Sis. Kelly Harris' 
mother, Sis. Jensen, who was known to 
many of us here. 

On July 29, Sis. Schultz left for the 
States where she will reside with her son 
and daughter. 

We are sorry to lose our two American 
lady missionaries who are leaving to lab- 
our in the Taranaki District. Both shall 
be greatly missed in the many activities 
they have been such a help to us in. 
- Good luck Sisters Reber and Wagener. 



We regret to announce the death of Brother Tapsell 
Meha, at Dannevirke Hospital, on Monday, August 4, 1947, 
To his good wife, and their large family, we extend our 
deepest sympathy. 

— William Harris 



Combined Bay of Islands and 
Whangarei llni Pariha 

By Elder Floyd J. Herlin 

The work of the saints of the Bay of Islands and Whangarei dis- 
tricts was well repaid in the form of a very splendid Hui Pariha, held 
at Kaikohe on the 26th and 27th of July. The hui was enjoyed by all 
that were present and for those that were unable to attend we here 
make a report so that you might enjoy a few of the items that were 
prsented. The hui was attended by 19 missionaries, President Halver- 
sen, and many visitors from all over the mission. The theme of the 
hui was commemorating the Mormon Pioneers and their work in 
settling Salt Lake Valley. 

The conference began on Saturday, the evening programme being 
under the direction of the young people. The programme was enjoyed 
immensely by all. 

Sunday was the day for the inspirational meetings. To begin the 
day the Priesthood and Relief Society had their meetings under sep- 
arate direction. Many good words of counsel and instruction were 
given at these meetings. Following these, the Sunday School put on 
the programme for their Sunday School Conference. The combined 
choir of the Waihou and Xgawha branches and the Okaihau Sunday 
School presented their numbers which were also good to listen to. 
The girls' chorus, directed by Elder Burt, also rendered two very 
lovely numbers. 

The general session in the afternoon was a meeting that inspired 
all that were able to crowd into the tent. It was estimated that ap- 
proximately 400 to 450 people were able to squeeze into the tent for 
the meeting with 700 people going through the whare-kai following 
the meeting. Among the speakers were Elder Walsh, Sir Christie. 
Mr. Pitcaithley, principal of the college at Kaikohe, Elder Forsythe, 
and President Halversen. The Auckland choir was present to render 
the music for the programme. Some good sermons were presented by 
them in the form of music. Indeed these speakers and this choir gave 
us some inspirational words and thoughts which are much needed by 
all. 

The Sunday night meeting was begun by the Relief Society, giv- 
ing speeches and musical items. President Halversen gave bis final 
remarks followed by several of the visitors giving tine thoughts to US. 
During the day many of the elders present were able to give their 
messages t<> the audience in the Mauri language. These weir most 
interesting to hear. Truly the day was well spent 1>\ the elders, the 
visitors, the local members, and all who were able t<> attend this hui. 

To all those that helped make this Inn possible we wish to extend 
our sincere thanks. To the visitors that came to our hui we were 
indeed happy to see you and hoped that you went awa\ feeling satis- 
fied for your journey to the "Winterless North. '* To the weatherman 

we wish to thank him also e\en though we did have a lew ram squalls 
and <old winds. The weather before the hui ami alter was raim s, . 
we were blessed with the good weather that we did have. To al! 
present whether worker or listener, visitor or local saints, member or 

non-member, we say this: \la te \tna koutou e manaaki mo an mahi 

hei awhina i to matOU luii pariha. Ma te \tna IcOUtOU e manaaki i nga 

wa katoa, 




IhiiMMliti M.I.A. IS^siiiiioiI 



Alter much planning and ptejfaration, and with the help of the 
saints, and friends here in Dunedin, our opening M.I. A. programme 
got under way on the evening of July 9th. Brother Billy Cockburn, 
and Elder J. J. Roberts having been named as temporary officers to 
direct the organisation, took charge of the programme. 



All thirty persons present caught the spirit of the occasion, and 
entered into the fun and laughter, which is typical of a good M.I. A. 
All took part in whatever was asked of them to do. e\en a Maori haka 
by Sister Blair, accompanied by Brother Carr on the accordion, 
aroused the interest of all onlookers. We also enjoyed the special 
musical numbers, under the direction of Elder Green, and we would 
like to thank those that took part for their time and assistance. 
Among them were. Norma Hood, on the cornet, Joy McGreggpr at 
the piano, and Joy Taylor singing beautifully. Our own Elder Green 
also sang nicely. All of these numbers received their earned (jJacores. 
Other items of interest were, a piano solo by Hellen Sellar, a short 
solo by Elder Olsen, and a community sing, of songs which Elder Bond 
tediously spent hours typing out. 

Sisters Mary Cockburn, and Audrey Constable made a very lovely 
lunch, which we ate while getting better acquainted with each other. 
The younger people then all joined in dancing, with Brother Carr 

furnishing the desired music. 

The Elders would like to thank allrthose who gave us help when 
called upon. Also for all who came out to make the evening a success. 



w, 



/\//7- £St (7. 






> 



3 




7 



8 




Kart* 



OKETOPA 1947 
I rr 3A 42 NAM A 1 




New A|»okII<» OrihiiiM'il 

At the 117th Annual Conference the rank- of the Council of the 
Twelve were once more completed with the appointment of a man 
who has long proven himself a leader m tin- fields of Church service, 
business, finance ami law and who possesses a spirit of humility 
founded upon a deep faith. 

The man named is Elder Henry Dinwoodej Moyle, 57. who 
appears on this month's cover. Me has, for the pa-t tin years, been 
the general chairman of the Church Welfare Programme. In this 
capacity Elder Moyle has visited a great many of tin- stakes of the 
Church and in so doing has made many acquaintances and friends. 

Elder Moyle succeeds to the vacancy among the general author- 
ities occasioned by the death last January of Elder Charles A. Callis 

i f the Council of the Twelve. 

Dividing his time between three major interests Elder Moyle has 
achieved an enviable record of service and accomplishment in each. 
His efforts have been directed towards the Church Welfare Programme 
as the presiding officer of the general committee. As one of Utah's 
leading industrialists the new apostle directs activities of several large 
institutions. Mr is most prominent in the petroleum industry in the 
intermountain country as president of one and vice-president of two 
oil refineries. By profession he is trained in law and stands at the 
head of a prominent legal linn in Salt Lake City. 

Elder Moyle is a native of Salt Lake, lie was horn hen- on April 
22. 1889. Mis father was James M. Moyle, a prominent LJtahn for 
many years and who gained recognition as U.S. Collector of Customs. 
Me was a former president also of the Eastern States Mission. The 
mother of the newest Apostle, Alice E. Dinwoodey Moyle. was a 
prominent representative of another notable Utah pioneer family. 

Me began the practice of law in Salt Lake City in 1916 and found 
himself in trial practice. This was interrupted during the World 
War II. when he served with distinction as a captain in the Twenty- 
first Infantry. Me spent a year as Instructor in the officers' school at 
The Presidio at San Francisco and for six months had charge of the 
ROTC, at the Utah State Agricultural College at Logan. Me has 
served also as a commander of the .American Legion, Post No. 2, in 
Salt Lake City. 

Ik' served the Government during the last world war as a direc- 
tor of the Petroleum Industry Council, being chairman of refining for 
District Four, the Rocky Mountain area. Me is now a director of the 
peace-time successor of that organisation, known as the National 
Petroleum Council. 

Prior to being named chairman of the General Welfare Committee 
of the Church in 1937, Elder Moyle served for lo years as presidenl 
of the Cottonwood Stake, when he was active in undertaking leader- 
ship in the early stages of the Welfare Programme. 

Further evidence of the successful living of the new Apostle is his 
lovely family. Me was married in 1919 to Albert Wright, a daughter 
of Charles C. and Clara Scoville Wright. The couple preside over a 
lovely home which is graced by the presence and personalities of six 
attractive and talented sons and daughters. They have four daughters, 
Alice M. Yeates of Oakland. Calif.. Marie Wangeman of New York. 
Virginia and lanet Moyle, both of Salt Lake and there are two -on-. 
Henry D. Moyle Jr.. and Richard W. Moyle. 



Te Karere 



Established 1907. 



Wahanga, 42. 




Oketopa, 1947 



A. Reed Halversen 
Robert B. Bradshaw 



Tumuaki Mihana 
Etita 



"Ko tenei Pcpa i zvhakatapita hci hapai akc i tc iwi Maori ki 
roto i nga whakaaro-nui." 

Address Correspondence: 
Box 72, Auckland, C.l, New Zealand. 



"Te Karere" is published monthly by the New Zealand Mission of 
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and is printed by 
THE BUSINESS PRINTING WORKS LTD., 55 Albert Street, Auck- 
land, C.l, New Zealand. Subscription Rates: 3/- per six months; 
5/- per year; £1 for five years. (United States Currency: $1.00 per 
year; $4.00 for five years.) 



CONTENTS 



Editorial — 

The Devil's Trick 

Special Features — 

Women's Corner 
Henry D. Moyle 
I Had to Come to Zion 
Science Confirms the Word of Wisdom 
An Appeal to Old M.A.C. Boys . . 
Tc Putanga Mai te AriUi ki te Tumuaki o te Halii Kia 
President Lorenzo Snow 



Church Features — 

Sunday S.liool 
News of tin' Field 



294 



TE KARERE 



(Oc/fYc rial 



Oketopa, 1947 



THE DEVIL'S TRICK 

Whenever truth conies into the world the devil goes mad. 
Truth must not be sel before nun! To prevent the accept- 
ance' of truth is the devil's business. 

Whenever truth comes into the world, the devil gathers 
all his forces to battle against its spread among men. All 
who accept untruth, deliberately or ignorantry, are drafted 
into service. Ignorance, superstition, tradition, self-suffi- 
ciency, intolerance, and hate .are bed-fellows in the camp, 
They who love a lie are made captains of the- evil army. 

Whenever truth comes into the world, persecution be- 
gins. The devil fights with coarse weapons befitting his ugly 

brood. Misrepresentation and dark deeds are favourite tools. 
Murder is in the programme; lust of blood keeps the enemy 
alive. 

Read the history of man down the ages. Always truth 
has been compelled to fight its way through ferocious opposi- 
tion. Over anld over again someone has sealed truth with 
blood. Christ, in whom was only truth and all truth was 
crucified unto death. 

Never was the universe of untruth more deeply stirred 

than when the gosj:>el of the Lord Jesus Christ was restored 
in this age — the beginning of the end of the reign of anti- 
Christ. Centuries of apostasy had built a fortress of error 
supposedly impregnable to truth. Hell raged at truth's ven- 
ture into a world claimed for its own. Persecution began, 
raged, and has continued for a century. 

Truth's destiny is victory. It breaks down every barrier 
of error. Ultimately it rises triumphantly above its van- 
quished enemy. After many trials and much tribulation, 
slowly, painfully it reaches its happy end. The masses of 
men love truth better than error., but are blinded by the clever 
presentationls of the enemy of truth. 



Oketopa, 1947 



TE KARERE 



Just so, the truth of the restored gospel is becoming 
understood in the world. The senseless persection of the 
past is dying down. The essential purity and human' value of 
the gospel are becoming recognized. 

But, though driven into a corner, the opposition remains 
active. It plays its last card, the devil's trick. If persecution 
from without is diminishing, contention within is fanned into 
livelier flame. Of the two methods of destruction — persecu- 
tion by untruth or discord among those who have accepted 
truth — the latter is the deadlier. An inward is more serious 
than an outward wound. 

This, then, is the sober warning to all Latter-day Saints : 

Persecution from without is gradually vanishing. For 
that we are grateful. But, .at the same time, the danger of 
jealousy, strife, and evilspeaking among the members of the 
Church increases. Such internal persecution wrecks the 
strongest organisation, even one founded in truth. 

Latter-day Saints should be forewarned of this ancient 
satanic trick. Contention among members of the Church 
must be banished. Generous goodwill must stifle jealousy. 
Officers must be sustained and supported with heart and 
hand. There must be an honest endeavour to love our breth- 
ren and sisters as well as the Lord in heaven — the first law 
of gospel living. 

Love begets love. Whenever Latter-day Saints live in 
love together, their armour and their shield, all their weap- 
ons are of heavenly workmanship. The forces of evil flee in 
terror before them. Try it ; the results never fail. The 
heart never beats so warmly as under the power of unselfish 
love. Whoever allows himself to cause contention or to 
spread it. whatever the means employed, plays into the hands 
of the devil, and helps him win victory out of his .sullen 
corner of defeat. 

Who would be the devil's tool ? 

From John A, Widtsoefs "Man ami tin- Dragon." 



I ! K VRERE Oketopa, I'M? 

Women's Corner 

Each year the Relief Society sponsors a short story contest. The 
contest was initiated to encourage Latter-day Saint women to expri 
themselves in the field <>/ fiction. For the 1946 contest, the first price of 
thirty-fire dollars was awarded to Margery S. Stewart of Salt Lake 
City, for her story "The Return" as published in the January. 1947, 
Relief Society Magasine. 



Till". RETURN 
Margery S. Stewart. 

"Salt Lake City!" someone said. 

Paula opened her eyes and sat up. She peered down through the 
windows of the plane. How the town had grown, almost up to Saint 
Mary's, and right up to the mouth of Parley's. "It's incredible!" she 
said aloud. 

Had she changed as much in ten years;- She took out her com- 
pact. Her cleverly painted mouth quirked wisely at one corner. 
"You're charming," her mouth said. Her eyes gazed narrowly at her 
unlined, clear-skinned face. Naturally, at forty-two. one couldn't 
hope to look twenty-two, but she was doing very well. She pulled 
the Lille Dache beret to a more rakish slant, brushed the shoulders 
of her Valentina suit. Sally would be wide-eyed at the sight of a 
Valentina suit. 

Paula obeyed the order to fasten the safety belt, and slumped 
back in her chair. The familiar irritation, indecision, and misery 
settled upon her. Why had she come? Just for the fun of surpris- 
ing Sally? To dazzle her with the names of great people? Or to 
crawl into this corner of nowhere and lick her wounds? "I shall lie 
down to bleed awhile, then rise and fight again," she quoted wryly 
to herself. She reached for the briefca.se at her feet. She put it in 
her lap, and let her hands lie on it. crossed, like little swords. Which 
is really what they are, she reflected, because very soon, they are going 
to open this briefcase, and very neatly destroy a woman's hopes, 
plans, and dreams. What a fool the girl was to give me her adver- 
tising ideas. Did she really believe me naive enough to take them in 
to Mr. Hanover? It would be just like asking me to put my neck in 
a noose. One look at her work, and mine — and me with it, would 
be tossed out the window. Couldn't she guess what mjy job means 
to me? She smoothed the brief case. I've got to do it. A few 
changes . . . my name on it, and an end to the long nightmare about 
someone newer and younger supplanting me. 

She closed her hands over the safety belt, as the plane landed. 
Slipping into her fur coat, she followed the other passengers into 
the biting, snowy afternoon. 



Oketopa, 1947 TE KARERE 297 

She found a cab and gave Sally's address. Sally had moved since 
the last time . . . to a larger place, Paula hoped. She shuddered, 
remembering the last time, ten years ago, when she and Sally had 
tried to renew their friendship over the shrieks of little girls, and the 
stamping, mischievous feet of little boys. Six children ! Paula's 
mouth tightened. It was a sin and a shame, and nobody's fault but 
Sally's. Such a waste of Sally's marvellous mind and unbelievable 
energy. She could have been a greater success than I, by far, Paula 
reflected. She could have had the world under her little pink thumb, 
and she threw it all away for some perfectly mad idea on religion. 

She sat stiffly, watching the familiar streets unroll. South 
Temple Street. How many times she and Sally had walked under 
these trees in the spring, half delirious from the smell of lilacs and 
rain-wet leaves, and their own marvellous dreams. Why, it was right 
here on South Temple Street, in the fall of the year, that Sally had 
told her about Don and their marriage plans. 

Paula remembered, as though it were yesterday, her own sick 
fury and disappointment. "You you told me you were going to New 
York with me. Oh, Sally, you can't marry Don. He's just a dumb 
Mormon boy, whose highest ambition' is to have a family of twelve 
kids and send them all on missions." 

Sally had laughed. "You make it sound so dull. What a thrill 
twelve children will be." She added soberly, "The missions, too. 
I . . I . . guess I've always felt this way. The career business was 
just a foolish dream." 

"No !" Paula had cried, turning to shake Sally. "Don't you see? 
It's all, that matters. We'll climb right up to the top. We'll have 
money and clothes, gorgeous clothes. We'll meet the most fascinating 
people ..." 

Sally said softly, "Listen to me, Paula." Her lovely eyes were 
misted with shyness. She faltered for a moment. "In Sunday 
School they tell us sometimes about the . . . the still small voice?" 

"Oh, sure, I know." 

Sally touched her breast lightly. "In here, there is something 
that tells me it's right and good to stay and marry Don. Even though 
everything cries out to go with you, the small voice says, 'Stay.' " 

For a brief instant I 'aula had hesitated, "I know," she said, half 
laughing, half in tears. "I have it, too, telling me to Stay and niarn 

Joe." 

"Darling!" Sally flung her arms around Paula. "You told me 
you would. Oh, let's have a double wedding." 

"No." Paula bad stepped out of tbe circle of Sally's arms. "No, 

I'm not going to gel caught like that. Not like your mother and 

mine, and all tbe women who let love and religion rule their lives. 

YOU can come with me OT Stay. It's up to you. ' 
( ( ontinued on /'</'/<• 312 > 



IK kaki.ki: Oketopa, WO 

Henry D. Moyle 

( IF l ii i COU MM- OF i nr Tw ELVE 

First address of the newest apostle, at the J 17th Annual 
General Confetence, April 6, 1947. 

It goes without saying thai we do in this Church what we are 
told and I have never understood that it was nrj privilege as a member 
of this Church, holding the priesthood, to sa) no, nor have I ever had 
a desire in my heart to do anything other than that which the brethren 
direct. And while I may feel as though some of the things that they 
have most recently asked me to do arc beyond my power, so far as 
my Heavenly Father will give me the power to act, all that I have 
and am belongs to my Heavenly Father. 

T know that the Lord can take that awav which He giveth if we 
give Him cause so to do and that we may lie the recipients of His 
blessings today hut to be able to continue to be such recipients we 
must he obedient to His laws and to His commandments. My faith 

in this gospel is such that I do not confine my obedience to that which 
I find in the scriptures but I believe that our obedience should be 
pledged, every one of us, to every word that uttereth from the mouths 
of the prophets and leaders of our Heavenly Father here upon this 
earth. To me that which the presidency of this Church have said and 
say now is as much the law and the gospel t<> me as anything that has 
ever been said before and written for your and my guidance. It is 
not the wisdom of the world as Paul says that is important to us. It 
is the power and the strength of the gospel. 

I have had a peculiar opportunity as I have had to tell many 
of you in our quarterly conferences in our Welfare work to examine 
into the mind and to understand the reasoning, the philosophies, and 
the weaknesses of the world in its counsels and by comparison to see 
the strength and the certainty and the wisdom and the knowledge that 
come to the leaders of our Church and the counsels of this Church 
from our Heavenly Father on high and so with my heart full of grati- 
tude and humility for this further opportunity to serve the people of 
this Church, I hope and pray that I may be blessed in my ministry 
with the wisdom that cometh from above and never be tempted to 
rely upon that which cometh from the world. 

I know after eleven long years in this Welfare work that if we 
had depended upon the wisdom of the world and let our people go 
as the world goes, the time is rapidly approaching when they would 
have no security ; they would have no welfare because the philosophies 
of men upon which many of our people have been led astray will fail 
whereas that which cometh of the Lord will remain with us eternally. 



Oketopa, 1947 



TE KARERE 



299 



I want to bear you my testimony that I know that this Church 
and this people are capable of taking care of their own and that there 
is no need for any of us to go beyond the confines of our own re- 
sources to garner into the bishop's storehouses of this Church all that 
we need for ourselves, all that we need for our brethren and sisters 
in Europe, I will go one step further, and say all that we need for 
our neighbours if we but keep in close communion with the spirit of 
obedience to the direction of the leaders of Israel here upon this earth 
and here upon this stand today. 

I know that this is the gospel of Jesus Christ. I know that this 
group of men are in reality the only group of men in the world made 
up of all of the professions and from all walks of life, who regardless 
of their beginning, their environment, or their associations, still re- 
main the only like body of men in the world that confess that they 
know that God lives and that Jesus is the Christ. You can't go any- 
where else in the world and find men ready and willing soberly to so 
testify. I never met a doctor or a lawyer or a businessman in my life 
of any other church or of any other denomination that ever had a 
testimony to bear concerning that most important of all our know- 
ledge as Latter-day Saints. 

There has never been a question of a doubt in my mind that our 
Heavenly Father and His son Jesus Christ appeared to Joseph Smith 
in the Sacred Grove. It shall be my hope and my desire that I shall 
ever be worthy in the sight of my Heavenly Father to retain the good- 
will and the confidence and the love of these my brethren who have 
called me into their quorum and that I may be an honour and a 
credit to my family and my people and be able to spread the gospel 
of Jesus Christ and to bear this testimony throughout the world. 



If we inspire in the hearts of the people a desire to do 
their duty, it will be the easiesl thing in the world to take 
care of all those who are in distress among this people. Hie 
fast day donation alone, if we were absolutely honest with 
the Lord, would take care of the poor among us. 1 am eon- 
verted to the fact that if the l.atter-dav Saints as a people 
would actually do without two or three meals onee a month, 

as prescribed, on East days, and give the full equivalent to 
the bishop, thus benefiting their own ii dividual health and 
that of their families- if the) conscientiously paid a full fast 
day donation, each and ever) person giving the equivalent of 

two or three meals one Sunday in eaeh month it would fully 

take care of those who are in distressed circumstances. 

I leber J. ( irant 



TE K UlERE Okctopa, 1947 

^k i i Meik, noted British journalist ami convert to 

the Church who was baptised in April, arrived in Salt Lake with his 

v to make their home. He wrote the following article three days 
after his arrival there. 

I Had to Come to Zion 

I'.v Vivian M iek 

As I write this on the porch of a small home overlooking the 
valley of the Great Salt Lake I wonder it" I am dreaming. 

Below me the city nestles in the sunshine of a perfect summer 

dawn. The scene is beautiful beyond words. I ask myself if it can 
possibly be true that only ten days ago 1 wrote "Finis" to eight war 
scarred years in a metropolis five thousand miles away. "Finis" to 
those years- and many more before them- — years perhaps of achieve- 
ment, but also of doubts and fears, of suffering and tears. 

Here all is peace, a peace that comes dripping slow in the bird- 
loud glades among the canyons, the peace that only God can give. 

That peace lies gently on my shoulders caressing me, soothing 
me. 1 have come home. 

This is not a testimony in the conventional sense. My feelings 
go much deeper than mere emotion as my thoughts go hack to a 
twenty-five-year-old question which was the cause of it all. 

Some of you may remember it. when I recorded it here in the 
first article I wrote in these pages. "What have these people- got 
that we haven't?" It was asked about Mormonism in somewhat re- 
markable circumstances in Central Africa. 

At the time I was not particularly interested in the answer, but 
shortly afterwards a Book of Mormon came into my hands. I flicked 
it through casually. Then here and there a verse caught my fancy. 
I began to read. I re-read again and again. 

Suddenly it dawned on me that what I was reading was Truth- 
Truth in its most compelling form. It was elemental Truth, invincible 
Truth, unchallengeable Truth, Truth which demanded an allegiance. 

As was the case with main- other-. I tried to dodge this Truth. 
In my way of life its demands were uncomfortable, to say the least. 
It threw overboard traditions and beliefs which had become part of 
my existence. 

Realising eventually that T could not escape this Truth, I tried 
to minimise its value. With that not entirely unknown British weak- 
ness foj- compromise I thought that if I accepted it in principle hut 
kept it in the background. I could get by without any noticeable in- 
convenience. 

But things refused to work out this way. This half-way house 
of compromise proved neither a haven for my spi ritual needs nor a 



Oketopa, 1947 TE KARERE 301 

shelter against the slings of the many enemies I discovered this Truth 
had. I found myself taking hard knocks from both sides in a kind 
of spiritual no-man's land. 

For many weeks I was torn between the two. Material security 
or spiritual happiness? I had friends in both camps. Their attitude 
towards me, however, was in marked contrast. While my old friends 
told me bluntly not to be an adjectival fool when I announced my 
desire to join the Church, my new friends who happened to be mem- 
bers of that Church made no single move to tempt me in. 

On the contrary they warned me more than once that they 
didn't want me that way. There was a welcome for me personally in 
their hearts whether I came in or not, but if I did join them it had 
to be free of will, sure of faith and confident of spirit. 

Whether this was a test of my sincerity or not I do not know. 

Nor do I care. What I do know is that this attitude showed me the 

Truth as revealed to our Prophet Joseph Smith from a new angle. 

- It showed me that it was afraid of nothing, that it needed neither 

artifice or cajolery to bolster its strength. 

More — that its strength was great enough and abundant enough 
to overflow into my well of doubts and fears and to sustain me in my, 
by now, desperate need for spiritual ease. 

I joined the Church . . . 

That was only just over two months ago — but that, also, is only 
half the story. 

When I look back I see how important the other half is. not 
only to me, but to many who may read this. 

I say this in no spirit of personal vanity or personal complacency, 
but because I know that what happened to me is a symbol, a pointer, 
an unmistakable sign that the same sustenance in any hour of dire 
need is at the command of any who needs it if lie will but ask for aid 
in the spirit that is laid down in the Book. 

Yes, it is as straightforward as that. 

As you will have guessed it was not easy to make the decision. 
I had everything to lose, and nothing to gain. 

Actually none of the threats materialised though I was prepared 
for the worst. 

When my particular work- was barred me for internationally re- 
ligious reason, (on the other side of the Atlantic) a new avenue of 
labour was immediately opened up to me. 

Where before my days were spei.t exhaustively in the tortUOUS 

ways of international chicanery trying in vain to separate wheal from 
the chaff, today I have been given the opportunity of finding the 
wheat ready for distribution in niv hand. 

Where before I could at most expert to defer disillusion in those 

hopes that go to make up the everyday lives <»f millions, toda) I have 
the chance of helping constructive^ those who have been and are 
searching for the real secrel of happiness ;ind peace. 



TE KARERE Oketopa, 1947 

It is not because I personally have Found these things the aim 
of all of us. I personally do not matter, but behind the ego thai is 
me is the experience of the hard way that is so common to all of us 
and what n needs to win through. 

I am important only because He who loves us, He whose flrst 
wish i^ that we shall have true joy, gave me, in His mercy the oppor- 
tunity of telling you how easily His will can be carried out if only 
we have the faith to disregard trap- that the enemies of truth as we 
know it put in our path. 

Last week f had tin- great privilege of speaking for the first time 
to a group of our members in a church in /ion. 

I)id I find what my former friends had warned me against? I 
found more friendliness, I found more sincerity, a true welcome I 
like to think more lasting friendships — in fifty minutes than I had 
known in fifty years of world experiei ce outside the Church. 

Three months ago I lived and had my being in a dark cold 
land, hedged in by material stringency and spiritual bankruptcy. There 
was neither question nor prospect of a change for anything but the 
worse. 

When (according to my friends) this fool in his folly became 
a Mormon — I wish you could have heard the tones of pitying disgust 
the remark was made! — that question was immediately resolved, that 
prospect became radiant. 

Three months ago I knew no kith nor kin in the old world. When 
I was invited into the new world, relatives and friends who were 
only names to me — some not even that — immediately provided the 
legal sponsorship to allow me to make my home here. 

That was three months ago. Today — well, you know there is no 
material stringency. And I can give you unimpeachable testimony of 
spiritual well-being. 

That is but part of the "other half of the Story ..." 

What does it all add up to? 

As I see it from my porch over your lovely valley and which you 
have now let me call my valley too. there stretches before me peace 
and happiness and security of tenure. 

Ymi, through vour representatives abroad sent me a message. 
That message gave me new life, new hope in a world of evil and 
despair. T was literally bom again. 

I in turn wart to mark my appreciation of this gift. T do not 
say it is your personal gift, your personal message any more than 
by personal appreciation matters at all. 

But the symbolism behind that gift and that appreciation, put 
together in terms of experience, of understanding, of faith and 
courage and steadfastness in Him who enable their fusion can be, 
must be, of some help in the cause you and I serve. 

I am grateful indeed that I have been given the opportunity of 
working with you. 

— The Descrct News 



Oketopa, 1947 TE KARERF. 30* 

^ The following article was taken from the Improvement Era of July, 
1947. It is to be in two instalments, the concluding one in the next 
month's issue. Harold Lee Snow is the bishop of San Pedro Ward, 
Long Beach Stake, California. 

Science Confirms the Word 
of Wisdom 

By Harold Lee Snow, M.D. 

Armed with spirituality and a divinely endowed knowledge of 
how to live, the Pioneers entered Great Salt Lake Valley one hundred 
years ago. This divine knowledge was called the Word of Wisdom 
and is found in section eighty-nine of the Doctrine and Covenants. 

The revelation was then but a little over fourteen years old. It 
was destined to give Latter-day Saints a full century's head start over 
the rest of the world in the art of better living. In it we are advised 
to: 

1. Avoid alcohol, tobacco, and hot drinks. 

2. Eat meat sparingly, none in hot weather. 

3. Eat wheat and other grains, fruits, and vegetables with 
"prudence and thanksgiving." 

Rewards for following this advice were to include : 

1. Health. 

2. Wisdom. 

3. Knowledge. 

4. Hidden treasures of knowledge. 

5. Physical endurance. 

6. Protection from the "destroying angel." 

This "destroying angel" works with such success today and reaps 
a toll in millions of lives annually from cancer, heart disease, insan- 
ity, tuberculosis, arthritis, high blood pressure, infections, nephritis, 
peptic ulcer, diabetes, blood, bone, liver, and many other diseases. 

Modern books on biochemistry, toxicology, nutrition, hygiene, 
and medicine give evidence proving those simple truths revealed by 
the Lord to the Prophel Joseph Smith on February 27. 1833. 

There are now three hundred per cent, more cigarettes smoked 
annually than there were in 1 ( M2. Millions have been added to the 
ranks of the chain smokers; cigarette smoking doubled during World 
War II. Medical doctors should do much more than they do to 
discourage the use of tobacco. Bui many of the doctors themselves 
are heavy smokers, probably over eighty-five per cent, of them. 

Grim evidence of tobacco's toxic properties was reflected in an 

account of last \ ear's causes of death among American phvsicians. 



304 l i: KARERE Oketopa, 1947 

It was shown thai over eighty-five per cent, of the doctors' own 
deaths last year resulted from five serious diseases. All five of these 
diseases are believed to be predisposed to by the use of tobacco. They 
include heart disease, arterial disease, cancer, cirrhosis of the liver, 
and peptic ulcer. 

Let us consider what science has discovered about tobacco. 

Cancer of the month. lips, tongue, throat, esophagus, larynx, 
stomach, and duodenum may result from the use of tobacco. 

Smokers have more colds, longer lasting colds, more Frequent 
sinus involvement, and more chronic pharyngitis accompanied by 
cough than non-smokers. These lay the groundwork for other more 
serious diseases. 

Tobacco smoking is one of the causes of angina pectoris. This 
is a. disease resulting in severe heart pain associated with changes in 
the arteries of the heart. It can he quite easily detected by the use of 
tlie electrocardiograph. Many patients with coronary thrombosis, 
heart muscle injuries, and heart vessel spasms have improved sud- 
denly when nicotine was withheld. 

The late Professor Raymond Pearl of Johns Hopkins University 
computed statistics comparing deaths of nonsmokers with those of 
heavy smokers. He studied the number of both groups living at the 
a^- of thirty and the number still living at the age of sixty. Forty- 
three per cent, more nonsmokers than heavy smokers were alive at 
the age of sixty. 

Premature ageing, especially of women and girls, results from 
the n>e of cigarettes. 

Blindness of the central fields of vision of both eyes may result 
from the ti.se of tobacco. If the habit is not discontinued by a person 
with this type of optic nerve poisoning, total loss ,,f sight may result. 

Many additional diseases and symptoms of tobacco poisoning 
could he added. 

The Word of Wisdom says tobacco is to he used "... for 
bruises and all sick cattle." Today's veterinary surgeons learn that 
"an infusion of tohaceo leaves" i> advisable for killing parasites in 
domestic animals. 

Xow let us consider what science has discovered about alcohol. 

To begin with, the reproductive cells of the body are damaged or 
destroyed by the selective action of alcohol. 

Insanity is one of the most depressing results of alcoholism. 

About one out of five cases of insanity results from the use of alsohol. 

Each year thousands of new patients enter insane asylums because of 

Besides injuring the brain cells, alcohol damages and induces 

disease of the arteries of the brain and other parts of the body. 

Death from automobile accidents is on the rapid increase due to 
drunken driving. So is the death rate from many diseases predisposed 



Oketopa, 1947 TE KARERE 305 

to by alcohol. These include cancer, cirrhosis of the liver, peptic 
ulcer, arterial and kidney disease, and hardening of the arteries. 

Alcoholics must pay a higher insurance rate than nonalcoholics. 

The death rate per unit of population is increased even by the 
moderate use of alcoholic beverages. 

The Word of Wisdom suggests the use of alcohol "for the wash- 
ing of your bodies." This is confirmed by science. Alcohol is one 
of the best antiseptics for the skin. Alcohol in fifty per cent, dilution 
is of great importance as a modern-day "cleanser of the skin." 

Hot drinks are "not for the body." Science again confirms the 
revelation by showing that hot drinks are one of the important causes 
of cancer. Hot drinks predispose to cancer of the esophagus and of 
the stomach. Because of their drinking hot tea and their use of hot 
rice, the Chinese have widespread occurrence of cancer for the 
esophagus. v 

Tea and coffee, either hot or cold, have been officially included 
as harmful, for good reason, in the Word of Wisdom. Both contain 
caffeine, as do also the various cola drinks. Caffeine is a stimulating. 
habit-forming alkaloid upon which many people become dependent. 

Caffeine drinks cover up a person's need for rest and are badly 
misused as a substitute for food, especially when one is in a hurry. 

Caffeine may affect the heart, both by its direct effect upon the 
heart muscle and upon the nerves of the heart. 

Caffeine beverages stimulate gastric secretion, predisposing to 
stoma.ch ulcer. 

The intelligent person should realize that the "extra power and 
energy" promised the consumer of caffeine drinks are not supplied 
by the beverage. This power and energy is taken from the person's 
own physiological reserve. 

Reference to more than one hudred authors on the subject of 
coffee are quoted by R. R. Irvin who concludes that: 

1. Caffeine will insidiously injure the body, especially the nerv- 
ous system. 

2. The nervous person is the most apt to be injured and is the 
very type most likely to overindulge in caffeine drinks. 

3. Caffeine is bad for children. (Today children get it in the 
cola drinks. ) 

4. Older people especially should avoid coffee and tea, 

5. Coffee stimulates the kidneys, produces insomnia and 
nervousness, and insidiously but dangerously stimulates the 
heart and blood vessels. 

Chocolate, one of our present-^ay "hot drinks." is an allergic 
food. Its use results in widespread discomfort in mam allergic 
people, usually without the patient's knowing the cause of the trouble. 
Tt causes bilious attacks, has a high purine content which is unhealthy 
ful, and contains theobromine which is irritating to the kidneys. 

I To be concluded. ) 



I E K VRERE Oketopt, 1 ( M7 

An Appeal to the Old MAC. Boys 

At the request of die Mission President and Secretar) for a his- 
tory of our Dear Old M.A.C to be furnished and included with the 
historical records of the New Zealand Mission, I humbly make this 
appeal through the pages of "Te Karere," to all the old M \.< . stud- 
ents in Maori land, Tonga, and Samoa, to co-operate in this special 
request of a history of cur old school which we all hold so dear. 

In so doing", I wish to make mention here of the tribute that was 
paid by the members, families, and frienlds of the old M.A.C. Boys 
who were present at the 1947 llui Tau at Korongata, Hastings, for 
the benefit of those boys who were not present, in the trek to the old 
College grounds on Easter Sunday morning. 

In the early hours of the morning at 7" o'clock, when the people 
of the llui Tau were already astir, the "Fall in" bugle was sounded, 
and a parade of the old M.A.C. Boyte, their families, and friends was 
formed in front of the meeting tent. Led by members of the first 
graduates of the College, and members of the College Matron-., the 
march to the grounds of their good old college days was a memorable 
sight as they left the Pa grounds, and wended their way on the main 
road, which was so familiar to all the Old Boys. Happy memories 
of thei school life, their joys, sorrows, and escapades, were again 
enjoyed as they marched, chatting with one another, laughing, and 
singing their old favourite college songs of "Dear Old M.A.C". 
"We Your Sons Forever," not forgetting the "Maori Battalion" in 
honour of their hows who served in the World War II. For this was 
a special occasion, a first general rally of the M.A.C. Old Boys since 
the destruction of the College in the earthquake of February 2. 1931. 
Entering the familiar grounds of their school, they were welcomed 
by members of the Puriri family who were already gathered in front 
of the remains of the chapel and dormitory buildings, in true Maori 
"Karanga" of "Haere Mai! Haere Mai!" The parade marched up 
and halted in front of the welcoming party for a few moments, then 
the Old Boys entered the remains of the College Chapel, gathered 
themselves on the spot where the Stage used to be and faced their 
families and friends who all managed to get inside amongst rubble, 
bricks, anid broken concrete. It was there with feelings that could 
only be felt by the hoys themselves, where they poured out their 
hearts of love and graitude to the memories of their Dear Old M.A.C. 
in a memorial service. Tributary remarks were given by James 
Elkington. and by Walter Smith, and after the closing prayer, the 
"The Last Post" was sounded by Wi Pere Amaru. Though all the 
buildings familiar to the Boys are gone, the rubble and concrete 
foundations of the chapel and dormitory buildings, besides the old 
wash house which t> still intact, are the only landmarks of the College. 
The Faculty Home is also intact, hut it is shut off from view by the 



Oketopa, 1947 TE KARERE 311 

Sunday School 

SACRAMENT GEM 
"As we drink the water clear, 
Let Thy Spirit linger near, 
Pardon faults, o Lord we pray, 
Bless our efforts day by day." 
KINDERGARTEN (4 and 5 years) : 
"The Good Samaritan" Luke 10. 
"Elijah and the Widow" 1 Kings 17. 
"Peter Released from Prison" Acts 12. 

If you have a period left, tell some worthwhile story from your own 
experience or have the President of the Branch talk on some subject he 
would like understood by the children — Try this or some worthwhile 
suggestion of vour own. 
PRIMARY (6 and 7 years) ; FIRST INTERMEDIATE (8 and 9 years) : 
"Righteousness Exalteth a Nation" — "Moroni." Alma 46. 
"Man is not Justified in Breaking an Oath with God" — "The People of 

Amnion." Alma 53. 
"Faith a Power in War" — "The Young Ammonites." Alma 56. 
"God has Pozver to Protect His Servants" — "Helaman's Two Sons." Hela- 
man 5. 
SECOND INTERMEDIATE (10 and 111 years); JUNIORS (12 and 13 
years; ADVANCED JUNIORS (14 years) : 

"Solomon's Sins" 1 Kings 9-12 ; 2 Chronicles 8-9. 
"Division of Israel" 1 Kings 12-14; 2 Chronicles 10-12. 

"The Northern Kingdom from Jeroboam to Ahab" 1 Kings 15-16; 2 Chron- 
icles 12-16. 
"The Era of Elijah" 1 Kings 17-19; 2 Chronicles 18. 
SENIORS (15 and 16 years) ; ADVANCED SENIORS (17 and 18 years) ; 
GOSPEL MESSAGE (19 and 20 years and prospective missionaries) : 

Same outline as Gospel Doctrine Class. 
GOSPEL DOCTRINE (all others not assigned) : 
"Salvation for the Dead" — 

"The Gospel Preached to the Dead" Isaiah 42 ; 1 Peter 3 and 4. 
"Baptism for the Dead" 1 Corinthians 15; Doc. & Cov. 127 and 128. 
"Christ the Lord of the Dead" Romans 14. 
MAORI CLASS 
Ratapu Tuatahi: P«kapuka~"Akoranga me nga Kawenata" 

Tekiona 9. Rapua kia mohio ki te hitori o tenei whakakitenga. Ko ehea 
tuhituhinga e whakaarotia ana i te rarangi 2? Kei te pukapuka "Doctrine and 
Covenants Commentary" etahi korero e tika ana kia mohiotia mo tenei rehana. 
Ratapu Tuarua: 

Tekiona 10:1-29. Korerongia ano Tekiona 3. 

He aha te whakapae o te rarangi 1 ? Rapua nga ahuatanga katoa e pa ana 
ki tenei take a ki te rarangi 1. Kei nga rarangi 2 ki te 5 etahi akoran.ua hohonu. 
He alia te mahi a Hatana — a he aha hoki etahi o nga tikan.ua o te ingoa 
tenei tangata ? 

Kei te rarangi 14 e kprero ana ano mo Hatana. Korerongia katoa nga 
rarangi ki te 29. 
Ratapu Tualoru: 

Tekiona 10:30-70. Ko wai tenei i te rarangi 30? 

Mo te aha te korero o te rarangi SI'-! He aha te "Mahi" me te "kin.uitan.ua 
<> te rangi." Whakamaramatia ? 

Kei ni1<» i tenei tekiona etahi whakaaro hohonu kanaka e koreronuia 

noaiho akongia kia marama te karah€, 
Ratapu Tauwha: 

Tekiona 11. Koreronuia nga rarangi katoa tenei whakakiten.ua. 



312 TE KARERE Olcetopa, 1 ( M7 

".tinned from page 2 

Sally's fingers bad dug fiercely into the pockets of Iht polo coat. 
Paula could remember still the outline of them against the brown 
doth. "I guess I've got to stay, Paula." 

"Okay, chum. I'm leaving next Tuesday night. Dad's giving 

me five hundred dollars for my twentieth birthday." 
"But Joe? What about him?" 
Paula had kicked a Stone out of her path. "Joe? Joe will have 

to find .someone else . . . so will I." But in all the twenty-three years 
between, there hadn't been ayone like Joe. 

I 'aula looked around her. The neighbourhood was very good. 
Don must be doing a little better. Well, he needed to. Sally had 
looked terrible ten years ago, just terrible. Her face, drawn and 
haggard with fatigue, her hands like a washwoman's. Her feet, in 
their flat, sensible shoes, had run endlessly on household errands. In 
her arms. Paula remembered, she had seemed to hold constantly, a 
wailing, teething baby. 

Paula regarded the tips of her trim alligator pumps. "I shouldn't 
have come. I'll wire and have them call me back." 

"Here's your address, lady." 

Paula looked out. "But it's lovely ... I never dreamed ..." 
She paid the driver and walked before him up the winding, neatly 
swept path. She climbed the shallow steps of the brick terrace and 
rang the bell. 

The door was flung open by a young and amazingly lovely girl. 
Paula had a swift impression of dark blue exes in a heart-shaped, 
eager face, of very white teeth that flashed welcorningly. "Hello." 
she said. Then her eyes grew wide. "Tt can't be!" she breathed. 
"Aunt Paula, how prfectly wonderful. Come in! Mother will be so 
thrilled." 

The warmth of the girl's welcome reached deep into Paula. 
''You know me?" 

"Know you?" The girl reached out slim brown hands and drew 
her into the great hall. "Your picture is in mv room. I'm going to 
be just like you. Oh. Mother ..." 

Sally came into the hall. Paula stared at her. disbelief and a 
dismayed envy warring within her. Sally was radiantly beautiful, 
more so than -he had ever been as a girl. The new upsweep was 
enormously becoming to her small face. 

"Paula!" she cried. "Paula!" and ran forward with arms out- 
stretched. 

Paula lifted her face from Sally's shoulder and saw her reflec- 
tion in the hall mirror. But T look so sharp, she thought, in bewilder- 
ment, so sharp and clever. There is no softness anywhere. She 
held Sally out before her. "Let me look at von, angel. You look 
wonderful. I love your house." She turned her head as sudden 
burst of laughter tumbled from the living room. 



Oketopa, 1947 TE KARERE 313 

"Guests ?" 

Sally laughed. "Just my family. Come and meet them all over 
again." She put her arms around the girl who was standing wide- 
eyed beside them. "This is Louise, she was nine when you saw her 
last, ten years ago." 

This lovely creature, the skinny little girl in glasses and braces? 
It couldn't be ! 

Louise seemed to read her thoughts. "Wasn't I revolting? Mom 
worried about my matrimonial chances." 

Her mother gave her a hug. "You were a charming child." She 
led Paula into the large, battered, but lovely living room. 

Three young men rose swiftly to their feet. Paula gasped in 
sheer admiration. "Sally! You certainly cornered the market. I 
never saw such handsome children. 

Sally laughed. "Time helps. You weren't too impressed the 
first time you saw them, remember?" She introduced them. "This 
tall 9 red-headed young man is Don, Junior. He's leaving for a mis- 
sion next month. He has just received his call." 

Dimly, as from down a long corridor, Paula heard a younger 
Sally say, "It will be a thrill, sending them on missions." 

"And these are the twins, Phillip, he's going to be a doctor, and 
Stephen, he can make a car out of an old spool and a piece of wire, 
I do believe." 

They smiled at her from young, gay faces, impressed, Paula 
could tell, by the tales they'd heard about her. She shook hands with 
them gravel)-. Sally's sons! These tall young men were bone of her 
bone and flesh of her flesh. No wonder Sally's face held that deep 
contentment. Paula shivered. Instantly the family sprang into 
action. The boys stirred the fire. Sally forced her into a wing- 
backed chair. Louise brought a footstool. 

"You look so tired, Paula. You must rest lure." 

"Mother!" A girl of ten catapulted into the room. "( I 
what? I get the lead in the Primary play. Isn't it supreme!" 

An older boy trotted dejectedly after her. "I gotta be in it. 
too. T gotta be somethin' awful like an old prince." 

Paula looked up at the children. They looked like Sally. "I 
used to go to Primary all the time, with \ our mother. ( )nce I was the 
lead in the play. What do they do these days?" She curled her lip, 
"The same thing, I suppose." 

"We're studying about the Centennial. We're making decora- 
tions for it." 

"The Centennial. ( >nce that yould have thrilled me," she mused 
aloud. "I never think about Mormonism am more. Too busy." 



314 II. K tRERE Oketopa, 1947 

"It's been our life," Sally said simply, as 9hc knell to place an- 
other log on the fire. She sal back on her heels. "Tell us about New 
York. K\ w\ single thing." 

Paula couldn't remember when she'd bad an audience like this, 
o delighted with the anecdotes <>f people she knew. The 
moments flew by, until suddenly it was du.sk and a ear was turning 
into the driveway. 

Don came in. He was grayer and heavier, but time had carved 
all his wrinkles into laughter lines and put a twinkle in his eye. 
"Welcome, welcome, my dear. We've hoped for a long time for this 
visit." 

To her amazement, tears thickened her throat, "Why — why 
thanks. Don. I'm so very glad to he here." 

Alone in the little room Sally had given her, Paula lay face down 
on the bed. She felt so old. so tired, so finished. But I can't he old. 
She sat up. Sally and I are the same age, and no one could call Sally 
old. But why do I have this desolate feeling that I'm standing out- 
side in the cold. looking in on warmth and laughter? She got Up and 
began to rub cold cream vigorously into her skin. Come, come Paula, 
you'll feel differently after a day or two of rest. When you hear 
the squabble and watch Sally try to do a hundred things at once. 

She dressed swiftly and reached for her brief cast-. She could 
he working on that advertisement while she waited to he called down 
for dinner. She spread the copy on the dressing table. 

Louise came for her. lovelier than ever in a black velvet suit. 
"I'm going out after dinner . . . His name is Mark. lie's really 
super." She came and leaned over Paula's shoulder, and read the 
copy with youi g, delighted eyes. "Aunt Paula! No wonder you've 
gone so far! Why this is wonderful! I can't rest until I try the lip- 
stick. The whole idea is just scrumptious!" 

Paula felt the hot colour sweep up from her throat. "I'm . . . 
I'm glad von like it, child." 

"Like it? I'm mad about it. You're wonderful." She pulled 
Paula's hand. "We meet early . . . for family prayers. Are you 
ready?" 

"Family prayers?" Paula hit her lip hefore it could say. "How 
quaint." 

They knelt, each one at his chair. Paula, looked at their bowed 
heads in the brief instant hefore she. too. dropped to her knees. A 
phrase she had almost forgotten, leaped to her mind. "... Bring 
forth their fruit with patience . . ." Xow who had said that? 

Dor. bowed his head, his voice was quiet and sure. "... We 

thank thee for health and strength, food and shelter . . . the privi- 

serving thee . . . for thy love which has shielded us from 

harm. We thank thee for the guest in our house and ask thee to 

bless her with the blessings thou knowest she needs this day." 



Oketopa, 1947 TE KARERE 315 

There was more of the prayer, but Paula did not hear. A prayer 
had been prayed for her to the Lord she had forgotten. 

It was clear to her, suddenly. Terrible in its clarity. The Word 
stood. The Word was Truth. Clever people, gay people, wicked 
people, foolish people could deny it. But the Word stood. Sally and 
Don had known it. They had given their lives to it and "brought 
forth fruit with patience." 

She had giver her life to the things of this world, and she held 
the empty years of the past and the empty years of the future as her 
portion. The knowledge seared like fire, deeper and deeper, a pain 
no tears could assuage. 

Numbly, she rose when the others rose, and ate and talked and 
smiled. She tried to warm her icy heart in the fire of the children's 
admiration and respect. 

Louise's young man came. She brought him to Paula to be in- 
troduced. They made a charming couple, so clean, so young. Love 
made Mark's face miserable and ecstatic all at once. It reminded 
Paula of Joe's face of many years ago. I can't endure much more, 
she thought, I must go back. 

But they had planned so many things for her pleasure. A skiing 
trip, where she met Joe and his three sons. She watched the boys 
and their father. They might have been my sons, she thought, and 
turned heavily away. 

"You're so white," Sally said anxiously, "Don't you feel well?" 

"Wonderful," Paula lied. "It's this mountain air." 

She found herself skiing with Don Junior. Plodding up the 
white slopes, she asked him. "Sir.ce you're practically in the mission 
field you ought to know a thing or two about religion." 

"Like what ?" 

She liked his young, grace smile. "A phrase has been bothering 
me . . . 'Bring forth fruit with patience.' Xow, where did T hear 
it?" 

'"The Saviour said it when he told the parable of the seeds, re- 
member? The seeds that fell Otl Stony soil, and some in thorns, and 
then the seed that fell on good ground, and the man out of the hon- 
esty of his heart brought forth good fruit with patience." 

"I see. Thank yon, Don." 

They were in the living room that evening, talking over the day's 
adventures. The phone rang. 

"It's for you, Louise." Sally came baek. "It's Mark." 

Louise's pretty face grew pinched. "Please tell him I'm not in." 

Sally did so. reluctantly. When she returned, there was dis 
tress in her eyes. "Louise, what's happened between you. I thought 

. . . we hoped . . . he's such a line ho\ ... so in love with von." 



316 TE KARERE Oketopa, 1947 

Louise set her chin stubbornly. "I know he's wonderful and 
nice and madly in love with me. But's I'm not going to marry him." 

'Win not, dear?" There was disappointment and concern in 
Sally's voice. 

Paula heard it. She looked sharply at Louise-. There was some- 
thing SO familiar about all this. 

"Because," Louise said quietly, "I'm going hack to New York 
with Aunt Paula . . .if she'll let me. I've decided I'd rather have, 
a career than anything else in the world." 

Joy leaped in Paula's heart. I low wonderful it would he to have 
Louise with her in that cold, lonely apartment. She could give her s<> 
much . . . such marvellous contracts. 

"A career:" Don said carefully. "Are von sure, Louise?" 

Lmiisc (lushed. She lifted her chin. "Oh, I do have a war on 
inside me; the still small voice- is raising the roof . . . But T won't 
doit. I won't have a life like Mom's. Hard work . . . worry . . . 
a lot of children. I want glamour in my life . . . like Aunt Paula's." 

Paula sat still as stone. ( )h. no! Xot her life for Louise. Not 
the glitter that is forgotten in a day, and the husks t,, hold in the 
cold years, the lost years, the unfruitful years. 

She said softly, "You think I am a success?" 

"Oh, yes," Louise breathed, "I know you are." 

'Tin glad to hear you say that, because T have given a great deal 

to it. The man T loved, for instance, the children T might have had. 
the home I might have had, the Church that would have \v<\ my 
soul ..." 

"But you've met such wonderful people! Not like the or.es 
here." 

Paula nodded. ''You are quite right. Very clever people, and 
if I'm clever too, they will continue to be my friends. But they 
won't come running over with a lemon pie if I'm ill, or to borrow a 
cup of sugar, and to tel hue about Jimmie's school marks, or to give 
me a recipe for chili sauce. T have a Picasso," she added slowly,' 
"But I have no child. If you only knew at twenty how important a 
child will he to you, when you are forty." 

Louise's lower lip trembled mutinously. "You don't want me. 
That's why you're saying these things. What about your job? Isn't 
that enough ?" 

There was one more thing she could say. Paula shrank from 
it. It's all I have left, Sallv's children's love and respect. I won't 
lose that, too. But the still small voice said clearly, "You must, 
Paula." 



Oketopa, 1947 



TE KARERE 



317 



She heard it with joy and with sorrow. She held her head very 
high. "Yes, my job. It means a great deal to me, so much that I 
would do anything to keep it." 

"I knew it," Louise cried. "I knew you loved it more than all 
these things you've been telling me about." 

"I do love it," Paula said softly. "You'll know how much when 
I tell you that the copy you admired so much isn't mine." 

"Not yours? But you said it was ..." 

"I'm . . . borrowing ... it, from a girl with a lot of talent. 
She'll hardly know it when I'm finished." 

In the stillness of the room, Louise's voice fell like a whiplash. 
"Aunt Paula ! Oh, Aunt Paula !" She ran blindly from the room. 

Paula looked from one to another of Sally's family. But they 
were smiling at her from shining faces, only Sally's was wet with 
tears. She stumbled over to Paula, and held her close. "Paula, Paula, 
you were wonderful. How . . . how fine of you . . . What will 
you do now?" 

"Send back the copy . . . and my resignation. I'm not going 
back." 

"I'm so glad. You'll be happy here. Believe me, Paula." 

Paula said very cheerfully, so that the words wouldn't break 
before she could get them out, because they were important. The 
most important she had ever used. "Ask your missionary son to tell 
me . . . Is it ever too late to start . . . bringing forth fruit with 
patience?" 



QlUL, 


and C ) arc 
</ fine, 


"" itri 11 11 ii 111 in 1 1 mi mi mi i illinium m milium ii 

Name ^g^^ ^S&MUm 
Weight ,;//., A 


ffalLr 


,lill on lL 


Date /„// //>; /''/'/ 


lord 


., km, ' 


Parents . //I. ,.'■ . //,.>. ;S//,,, 


SiiiiiiiiiiiiiiHiiniii until 




ilillllllllllllll ii ill ii ill ii mi ii n urn inn i un 



318 



1 E K VRERE 



( NcetOpA, 1947 



News of the Field 



\V.\IR\.\ U»A 

B Raiha Kawana 

On August 11 :i social and dai 
hold in the Orange Hall for the M.I. A. 

Th.- following release! and appoint; 
ments were mad* at the meeting held 
Sunday. August IT. with Elder French 
presiding; Tiaki Haeata, relea 
president i>f the Hiona Branch; Raiha 
Kawana, released from Bui Atawhai. We 
say to thes< members, your excellenl 
work in the past has been greatly appre- 
ciated. Elder Pitcher was sustained as 
president of the Hiona Branch with Elder 

Bytheway as secretary. Sis. Hiakai Nini 

was sustained as president of the Hoi 

Atawhai. Sis. Rawinia Mad-en as first 

counsellor. Pikihauariki Kawana as 2nd 

counsellor, and Sis. Waireka Nini as 

tar >■ . 

Augu al bering took 

place in the King's Theatre. Carterton, at 

which visiting Maori If's.P. and party 
he guests of the Carterton Branch. 

As the Visitors entered the crowded hall 

they wore greeted by the members of the 
M.I. A. of Hiona Branch who sang action 
sonars and performed a graceful poi 
.lance. Mr. Rewi Tamihana welcomed the 
of tlie evening who were accom- 
panied by Mr. and Mrs. Bon 1;. 
Other speakers were: Mr. H K 
president of the Masterton L.R.C . : Mrs. 
Cuttleby, president of the Carterton 
Branch of M.L. Lahour Party. Replying 
to the welcome both the members for the 
electorate and the minister ex] 
pleasure at being present at such a won- 
derful gathering. Other speakers from 
the visiting party were : Mr. J. Tikao. 
vice-president of the Ngaitahu Trust 
Board: Mr. L. Spencer, president of the 
Southland and Awarua combined L.R.C: 
Mr. R. Solomon, president of the Kai- 
korira-Marlborough combined L.R.C: Mr 
B. Otone. J. I'.. Taupo. They all ex- 
1 their pleasure at being present 
and wished the local organisation every 
success. Miss Hine Tirikatan. who will 
take part in the forthcoming Queen Car- 
nival contest as Mount Victoria nominee 
was introduced. Mr. Tira Rautu was 
M.C for the evening. 

WAIOMIO BRANCH 
By Betty Reihana 

On June 21 Sis. Maku Reihana gave 
birth to a baby girl, both mother and 
child are well. 

On July 8th, Elder Peterson and Bro. 
Te Iwi Edwards visited the Waiomio 
Branch and spent the week-end visiting 
the Saints. 

On Sunday July 13, our branch was 
roorpanisod under the direction of the 
elders as follows : president. Hare Rei- 
hana ; 1st counsellor. Mete Reihana; 2nd 
counsellor, Taneterangi (Jack) Cher- 
rington; secretary, Ruki Reihana; treas- 
urer, Riki Reihana Jnr. The Sunday 
School was reorganized as follows : presi- 



dent. Met.- Reihana; i>t counsellor. Riki 

Reihana Jr.; 2nd counsellor. Sonny Cher- 

rington; secretary, Bettj Reihana 

i.. •t.ber. Riki Reihana; ehi 
Cherrington, Relief Society: president, 

Maku Reihana. 1-t Counsellor, Mar.ua 

Cherrington; 2nd counsellor, nTira Rei- 
hana : ltara< a Cherrington : 

irer and teacher. 11 ira Reihana. 

Primary: president, Tilly Reihana; 1st 

..r. Maraea Cherrin vt on ; 2nd 
counsellor. Tilly Witehir 

Janie Cherrington ; teacher. Una Reihana; 

chorister. Rui Reihana. Mutual: 
dent. Riwi Reihana Jr.; 1st counsellor, 
Kuki Reihana: '2nd counsellor, Sonny 
Cherrington; secretary. Ranga Reihana; 

chorister, Turoa Reihana. 

Bro. and Sis. Reihana*! bab> girl was 

blessed bj Elder Peterson and Bro. 
Edwards. 

On July 21 the Waiomio Saints held 

a centennial celebration, activities and 

sports were held throughout the day. 

Programmes were presented by the 

Primary and the Mutual. In the even- 
ing m dance for the youths was held by 
the Saints to finish off the day. 

July 16 the Primary celebrated the 
Primary's birthday, on this day they 
planted a tree for remembrance 
•:ir to the children. 

RANGITOTO BRANCH 
By Ruihi (Lucy) Hemmingsen 

On May 2. r )th, 1947. the Raagitoto 
Branch was organised for the Maori 
Saints of Auckland, and at that special 
meeting, our beloved President Cowley 
and President Halversen were present. 
Their words of advice, counsel, and en- 
couragement were a great source of in- 
spiration to us. 

Bro. Hohepa Mete Meha was chosen as 
branch president, with Bro. Ngaronoa 
Hooro as first counsellor, and Bro. George 
Reuben Hall as 2nd counsellor. They 
were set apart by Pres. Halversen on 
August 3. 

On June 15. 1947, the Rangitoto 
Branch held its first Priesthood. Sunday- 
School, and Sacrament meetings, and on 
June IS the M I. A. meeting under the 
supervision of the branch presidency. 

The Relief Society is also functioning 
with Sis. Mere Owens as president, Sis. 
Mohotu Cooper as 1st counsellor, Sis. 
Mere Tarawa as second counsellor, and 
Sis. Kathleen Hobson as secretary. 

On July 25th the branch held its first 
social and dance which proved a great 
success. To Bro. Walter Smith and his 
orchestra we again say thank you for the 
fine music and your support. Special 
visitors were, Pres. and Sis. Halversen, 
Mr. and Mrs. Claude Harris, very recent 
arrivals from England, and our good 
Saints from Nuhaka, Korongata, Hast- 
ings, Te Hauke and Huntly. "Kia ora 
koutou" 



Oketopa, 1947 



TE KARERE 



319 



On June 18th the Auckland District 
Choir sang at the Maori "Welcome 
Home" from the islands for Princess Te 
Puea and party. 

July 26th, the Auckland Choir jour- 
neyed to the Kaikohe Hui Pariha. It 
was much enjoyed by all. 

On August 4th be bade farewell to 
our two Sisters Reber and Wegener who 
have been transferred to the Taranaki 
District. On the eve of their departure, 
August 10th, the Saints again farewelled 
these two good sisters with Maori songs 
at the railway station. 

The dates of August 6 and 8 will be 
long remembered by the Saints of the 
branch. These dates marked farewells 
held in honour of our two missionaries 
Elders V. Larsen and H. Stokes. On 
August 8 these two elders sailed for home 
on the Marine Phoenix. They were again 
farewelled at the Prince's Wharf by Pres. 
and Sis. Halversen, the elders, and Saints 
of the Auckland and Rangitoto branches 
with Maori songs, firm hand clasps, and 
tears. To them we again say "Kia Kaha. 
Ka nui to matou aroha kia korua." 

We extend to Sis. Annie Meha and her 
family and to all members of the Meha 
family "Our heartfelt and deepest sym- 
pathy" in their recent sad bereavement. 

We appreciate the visits and help 
given us by our missionaries and Saints 
to help establish our branch. 

The Rangitoto Branch extends a hearty 
welcome to all missionaries and Saints, 
to all Maoris visiting, or living in Auck- 
land, whether members or non-members 
of the Church to visit our branch. 

TE HAUKE BRANCH 
By Waihirere Raihania 

On July 3 there was a birthday party 
held at the L.D.S. Hall for the 21st 
birthdays of Elders Parsons and Ander- 
son. We were all happy to see President 
Halversen visit us that night. A lovely 
banquet followed the presentations to the 
Elders. 

Georgie Timu was baptised by Elder 
Foote and Mina Waerea was baptised by 
Wero Herewini. 

Cottage meetings have been held at the 
home of Bro. and Sis. Wero Herewini, 
Bro. Bill Edward, and George Waerea. 

Watene Wilson passed away at the 
Waipukurau Hospital. He was buried at 
Te Hauke Cemetery. 

The new presidency of the Hawke's 
Bay District, Tuati Meha, Wi Duncan, 
and Sid Crawford visited us. Tiny were 
a great help to our branch. 

Sis. Ngahina Gillos passed away :it her 
residence in Hastings. She WM buried 
at the Waimarama Cemetery. 

KAIUKU BRANCH 

By Monica McKay 

On August t, Sis. Mereaira Ormoiid 

was set apart as the chorist.r for the 

branch and Bltteri Monica McKay and 

Tusie Brown were set apart at I si Coun- 
sellor and secretary respect i \ el v , of t he 

Y w.m.i. A. on the same day Bro, and 

Sis. Barney Brown's new daughter was 



blessed and named Bernice Gay by Bro. 
Te Amo Te Ngaio. 

On August 10 Mangu Mangu Te Kerehi 
Te Ngaio and Te Hina Wairau were bap- 
tised by Bro. Barney Brown. The former 
was confirmed by Paratene Tangiora and 
the latter by Bro. B. Brown. Rawinia 
Joy Brown was released as kindergarten 
teacher and set apart as the Primary 
class teacher for Sunday School. 

Sis. Sheila Tangiora was chosen to re- 
present the Kaiuku Branch at the com- 
ing Gold and Green Ball as queen. The 
ball will be held October 3 at the Rua- 
wharo Hall in Opoutama. 

Owing to an earlier visit made by the 
Prime Minister, the Honourable Mr. 
Peter Fraser at the Kaiuku Hall, Mahia, 
everyone upon the Mahia Peninsula has 
become deeply interested in furthering 
the erection of a Memorial House at the 
Kaiuku Pah. The M.I. A. have invited 
the Marae to nominate a queen for the 
Gold and Green Ball. 

The M.I. A. is now functioning and they 
had their first evening 26th of August. 

The Kaiuku Branch was well repre- 
sented at the Opoutama Gold and Green 
Ball. It was a real credit to the Opou- 
tama M.I. A. presidency and members. 

Barney Brown and Harry Te Ngaio are 
still in the Wairoa Public Hospital but 
are on the way to recovery. Sis. Eva 
Greening is still in the hospital and her 
progress is very slow but we pray that 
she will be home to her loved ones in the 
near future. 

The following people have donated to 
the Kaiuku Chapel Fund: Sisters Keita 
Tangiora. Heke Pomare. Paku Webber, 
Monica McKay, Riria Ataria. Bros. Te 
Kauru, Paratene Tangiora, Tihema Tau- 
rima, George and Nathan Tangiora, Sam 
Tangiora. 

OPOUTAMA BRANCH 
By Monica McKay 
The Gold and Green Ball was a fine 
and successful Ball which was a great 
credit to those in charge and helpers. The 
M.I. A. Presidency take this opportunity 
to thank all those kind people who don- 
ated much of their goods and precious 
time to make the ball the success it was. 
The Opoutama and Kaiwaitau Primar- 
ies combined and celebrated the Primary 

birthday on the green at the Chapel. 

Mrs. Jas. Brown made the lovely cake 

which evervoiu present thoroughly < n- 

joyed. 

The visitors f<>r the month were the 
Blders Grey and Hurlin, and Sis. Monica 
McKay 

Baby Carol Luese Taurima is In the 
Wairoa Public Boapital and is pn 
Ins. favourably. Bro. w. Ormond has 
just recovered trots: ins [Hnett, w < with 

him a steady progress in health. 

Under the direction of the School com- 
mittee a very fine farewell evening ^•■^ 
held in honour of the Fleming family. 

They were all pn •■-.•nt with SOmt lOVtlj 
gifts. Mr. and Mrs Fleming and t'am- 
H] Wert POPUlar With one and all and 

they will be a 



TE KARERE 



Oketopa, 1947 



.M Di :.\ BRANCH 

r.\ .i...- kohu 
pur branch dun: 

month tone <>f Kiri- 

Kiri ami Sis. M.r. Tarawa of the H.inv 1- 

.. nch. 

\ B "'k «'f Mormon class ha- been <>r- 

at ("anit.ri.lv.' K..a.l. with Elder 

Clawaon aeting as teacher. Many of the 
non-members attending an- rery Inter- 
ested in their Btndiee. 

The .in. lea liuj-'hy team successfully 
defended a challenge for the Peine Chal- 
leage shield from Putarnm by 14 — 6. 

On August 11, a farewell party was 
given Bro. Albert Whaanga who has been 
labouring with us for almost If months. 
: songs, bakas, and speeches were 
given. The party ended with a delicious 
sapper. 

The M.I. A. will resume activities after 
a lapse of :< months and will continue 
throughout the summer months. 

News has been received that plans are 
under way for a Hui 1'ariha to be held 
at Kiri-Kiri in November. 

HERETAUNGA BRANCH 
By Marge Thompson 

During one of the Chapel Committee 
nights. Elders Larkins and Foot. 
the Heretaunga Saints a treat by show- 
ing them film pictures of the early pion- 
d their travels, the homes of Jos- 
eph Smith, Brigham Young, Lorenzo 
Snow and the different temples especially 
the Salt Lake City Temple and taber- 
nacle. 

Visitors to the Heretaunga Branch 
were the Hawke's Bay District Sunday 
School officers, Bros. Tori Reid and Hapi. 
Two missionaries from the Omahu Branch 
also visited us, Bros. Dave Kamau and 
Ray Nuku. 

On August 23rd the Primary of the 
Heretaunga Branch held a service and 
programme and planted a tree in hon- 
our of the 100th anniversary of the 
Pioneers. All present thoroughly en- 
joyed the programme. 

With the death of Sis. Ngahina Gillies, 
the Heretaunga Branch has lost one of 
its finest members. Whoever came in 
contact with her when she was converted 
knew straightway that she was a fine 
woman and a leader of her people. She 
comes from high rank and leaves behind 
a fine family of men and one daughter, 
Sis. Lovie McDonald who was recently 
baptised in our Church. Our sympathy 
goes to her and her brothers. Her 
mother has left her something to carry 
on. 

WELLINGTON BRANCH 
By Fay Loader 

Among our visitors this month we had 
Sister Isobel Pratt from Sydney. Sis. 
Pratt is in Wellington to judge the danc- 
ing in the Wellington Competitions and 
we are indeed sorry that her stay with 
us could not be longer. 

Other visitors to the branch were, Bro. 
Robinson from Nelson, Bro. Parahi from 
Hastings, and Bro. Doug. Nepia from 
Tauranga. 



Sis Harati Katene of our M 1 | 

ketball team bai been picked aa a rep. 

Elder Willlai rated with ■ 

beautiful photo fram made of native s 1 

ami paua shell Td nted by 

.urn of 
his birthday. 

The Relief Society is now holdil 

study .lass every second Bunday, this is 

to enable th< partici- 
pate in tin I . 

A presentation .>f a t.ra - raae w.^ 

made to tin- branch by SisteT Johl 

presentation eras made by Sis. 

Maclntyre and Sis. John-tone this was 

two ci, in \ he chapel during 

services. 

DUNEDIN BRANCH 
By Guy Powell 

This has been an eventful month in 
Dunedin with arrivals and departures of 
frequent occurrence. It was a short stay 
for Elder Charles Pearce <>f Salt Lake 
City as he arrived here on August 1. and 

:.ft again for Timarn <>n August ~i:>. He 
was in Dunedin however long enough for 
us to benefit from his acquaintance. 
Elder Pearce will be working in the new 
field of Timaru with Elder Baker — good 
luck to them in their endeavours. Elder 
Olsen has now returned to Christ church 
to replace Elder Maker and although we 
are sorry to lose him we know that he 
will enjoy renewing his friendships in 
the northern centre. 

We are glad to report that Mutual con- 
tinues to expand in Dunedin, new faces 
being seen at every meeting. Elder Bond 
attained his majority on August 21 and 
on the eve of his birthday a party was 
held in his honour by the Mutual. This 
function was as successful and all con- 
cerned enjoyed themselves thoroughly. 

Another recent departure who will be 
missed by all who knew her is Sis. Hana 
Blair of Tuatapere who came to Dunedin 
for the baptismal services which were 
held at the time of the last conference, 
and who has been spending an extended 
holiday here with her daughter. Sis. Ann 
■Wlxon. To her we say haere ra, and 
kia ora kaha. Sis. Wixon was recently 
confined to her bed after a bad fall on 
the ice, but she is now up and about 
again and has been welcomed back to 
meetings. 

All the Saints, investigators, and 
friends, in Dunedin, are becoming excited 
as the plans for conference in Christ- 
church take final shape. October 25-27 
has been selected for the function, and 
wo have been overjoyed to learn that once 
again Pres. Halveraen will be with us. 
A large party from Dunedin will be go- 
ing up to Christchurch, and it is hoped 
that visitors will be present from the 
Nelson and Blenheim areas, as well as 
those from Invercargill. Altogether we 
are determined to make it a really mem- 
orable occasion. 

AUCKLAND BRANCH 
By Connie Horlock 
The Mutual has inaugurated "Fireside 
Chats" every Sunday after the evening 



Oketopa, 1947 



TE KARERE 



321 



service. These meetings are proving very 
interesting and popular, making neces- 
sary the removal of a dividing wall to 
accommodate the crowd. With their 
reputation for doing things in a big way, 
the Mutual officers provide a blazing fire 
and supper. 

At one of the above evenings we were 
favoured with a "movie" film shown by 
Elder Johnson. This proved to be very 
interesting. 

The elders have been busy tracting and 
report some good contacts made. 

Two socials have been held recently. 
One by the Mutual to help the four Eld- 
ers who are now "flatting", and the other 
by the Elders to create interest in the 
coming soft-ball league. Both were very 
successful and enjoyed by all. 

August 21st was a big night in the 
Druids' Hall where the Auckland Sunday 
School and the new Rangitoto Branch 
combined in a dance which drew a 
packed hall. 

Two infants were blessed here during 
the month by Pres. Halversen and Elder 
Greenland. They were the babes of Bro. 
and Sis. Marteen Jensen and Bro. and 
Sis. Bertel Jensen. 

A wedding was performed July 19th 
by Elder Greenland when Claire Ellen 
Douglas, and Hori Matenga Ngawaka 
were united in holy matrimony. 

We wish to welcome Sis. Long from 
Los Angeles into our midst. Also Sis. 
Nina Richards from Waihi. 

We were pleased to have a visit re- 
cently from Elder and Sis. Holdaway, 
Zion missionaries, stationed in Thames. 

It's good to see Sis. Kara Edwards, 
back in the mission home, too. 

WAIROA BRANCH 
By Moewai Stewart 

The daughter of Bro. and Sis. Scotty 
Walker was blessed on July 6 by Bro. 
Heremia Maehe, she was named Hera 
Hinekura. Another child, their four- 
year-old son, Piha Walker, was blessed 
on the same day by Elder Gray. 

Bro. Douglas HaKopa was ordained a 
priest on August 24 by Elder Gray. 

Sis. Stewart and two young children 
will he leaving soon for Manutuke, Gis- 
borne, where they intend to live. 

NEW PLYMOUTH (TARANAKI) 

By Elder Reaux 

August 29, the four-mont hs-old son of 

Bro. and Sis. Allen passed away. We 

have had several small hut (hie meetings 

:it their home at their invitation \\ V 

Ceo! deeply grieved at the loss of their 
infant son, for in the short time we 

have known the Aliens, we have learned 

to love them. A simple hut impressive 

funeral was held 'on September i. The 

services were conducted by Elder Hyde 
August :< i an Interesting cottar. 

nn. wa I held at the home of Mr. and Mrs. 
Bi hop. Although they arc not Saints. 

there was much interest shown through' 
out the meeting, This is the fli 

l; '■" el Ini to be held outiide ■ Baint'i 

home here In New Plymouth. 



Elder Bingham and Elder Reaux were 
recently at Wanganui and they attended 
the Elders' meeting there. While at 
Wanganui, they helped with the plans for 
the forthcoming Hui Pariha to be held 
October 4th and 5th, and also the Gold 
and Green Ball to be held October 3rd, 
which we feel sure will be a success. 

Elder Bingham and Elder Reaux were 
recently transferred to N.W. where they 
hope to reorganise the old Oropuriri 
Branch. 

WHANGARURU BRANCH 
By Watson Pita 

On the 7th of August this branch was 
/isited by Bro. and Sis. Thompson. They 
vere present at our Primary meeting on 
the 9th and the remarks made by Sis. 
Thompson at this meeting were a credit 
to the Whangaruru Primary organisation. 
Helpful information was given by Sis. 
Thompson with regards to secretary 
work. 

This was followed by a visit from Eld- 
ers Peterson and Nebeker who spent two 
days amongst the members here. 

This branch welcomes home Sis. Betty 
Taniora who has just returned home 
from the Whangarei Hospital with her 
infant son which was born on the 15th 
of August. Both are well. 

The anniversary of the Primary Asso- 
ciation was celebrated by the Primary 
Organisation of this branch with a grand 
programme. It was a credit to the Prim- 
ary officers. The items presented by the 
children were of a very high standard. 
At the conclusion of the programme 
lunch was served by the Primary officers, 
which was very much enjoyed by both 
parents and children. 

TAMAKI BRANCH 
By William Harris 

The first Sunday evening programme 
conducted by the Primary was indeed a 
most enjoyable one, and a credit to the 
officers. The children's items were very 
fine. 

A most impressive funeral service to 
the late Bro. Tapsell Meha was held in 
the chapel on August 6th. Many visit- 
ors, both Maori and Pakeha attended. 
The principal speakers were: Bro. Rahiri 
Harris, Elder R. E. Parsons an. I Bro 

Stuart Meha. Many fine remarl 

tributes were paid this good and faith- 
ful brother. The choir rendered appro- 
priate anthems. The many heautiful 
floral wreaths which covered the casket 

and floor, truly showed the respeel and 

sympathy they had for Bro. Ilel 

will be sorely missed in the branch To 

his beloved wife and youno family wo 

extend our lnc< r< I aroha and - ympathy, 

M.i te Atiia koute.il e tiaki 

The 18th Annual Gold and Green Ball 

of this branch was held in thl 

meetina hou e, Tahoraitl o 

and u as an .oil .tar>.: 

v.:i a record crowd present SI 
Tahiwi of Wellington arranged 1 he 
Ins and it was a brilliant p. etacle SI 

I 01 neu |j appointed pre ident of the 

v w m i \ m companj m Ith 81 






IT. KARERE 



( tketopa, 1947 



highly 

Of tin- Lull. 

Visitors t.» the braneh were, Pro. Lux- 
ford Walker, Hr.». Puoho Katene, Bro, 
! Ikington, Bra afadaen Elkington, 

in Elkmrton katene. 

iripa Katene. Bro, M ihaere, Elder 

Eld. r Larkina, Pro. ai d 

I .. Takerei. 

A farewell social it> honour <>f two 

local girls was held on Augual 28. there 

■ capacity crowd present. Bia. 

T< l'u. a Paewal is taking th< position of 

secretary to Mr. Ngata Pitcaithley, l>rii\- 

cipal of the Kaikohe High School. Sis. 

Mara. a M'.amlcra is taking over a milk 
l.ar. We wish them success in their 

oew Selda <>f labour. 

We wish to say kia ora to Elder Ander- 
son who was recently transferred to the 
Bauraki District The Saints of Tamaki 
certainly do miss you. Your letter was 
much appreciated by all. Ma te Atua 
koe e manaaki. 

HIKURANGI (WHANGAREI) 
By Ellen Hale 

A Sunday School was organised hen 

on August 25th under the direction of 
Elder Petersen. Bro. Moses Henry was 
set apart as superintendent, Hro. Kere- 
ama Kauwhata as first counsellor. Bro. 
Ruahuihui Manihera as second counsel- 
lor. Sis. Ellen Hale as secretary. 

We were fortunate in having Sis. 
Anderson from Whangarei and Bro. 
Thompson from Hawke's Bay to our first 
meeting. August 31st. 

Sis. Hale is happy to have her son. 
Eddie back from Japan. She has also 
her two sisters spending a few days with 
her. Sis. Palmer from the Rangitoto 
Branch. Auckland, and Sis. Gibling from 
Tauniarunui. We have also Sis. Fanny 
Palmer from the Rangitoto Branch to 
help us with our programme. 

MOKAU BRANCH 
By Saul J. Thompson 

The following reorganisation of our 
branch took place August 10. The offi- 
cers were set apart as follows: Bro. 
Waaka Hepi Haika, branch president; 
Bro. Ahu Puke Hapi, 1st counsellor; Bro. 
Whare Rapa Paratene, 2nd counsellor: 
Saul J. Thompson, secretary. Relic f 
Society president, Ritihia Puke Hapi : 
1 11 counsellor, Wairukuruku Riria Mohi; 
2nd counsellor, Atareria R. H. Haika; 
secretary, Mary W. H. Haika. Sunday 
School president. Whare P. Paratene; 1st 
counsellor, Matekitawhiti Remo ; 2nd 
counsellor. Nelson Puru ; secretary, Sis. 
Te Atawiki Mohi. M.I. A. president, Wil- 
liam P. Paratene; 1st counsellor. S. .1. 
Thompson; secretary. Sis. Badeth Bo ■ 
Primary president, Eliza Hetaraka: 1-t 
counsellor, Eadeth Remo; 2nd counsellor, 
Nellie Pita; secretary, Mereana R. H. 
Haiki. On Autrust 10 p]Iders Peterson 
and Nebeker and W. Thompson came and 
set apart all these names mentioned. 

Bro. Saul J. Thompson had the misfor- 
tune of losing his dearly beloved wife 
who passed away on August 2, 194 7, 



Althoui non-Member of the 

Chard sen follower of 

the gospel work. Prior to n.r death she 

. •! Elder Peterson to bapl is,- h. r. 

hut owing to her condition he was unable 

she bad wanted to 

become a Saint, hut unfortunately she 

awas before this could he done 

for her 

WAIKATO DISTRICT 

By Elder W. C Wood 
With the arri\al of Elder Connel Rob- 
erts, the tow di trict pre ni. -nt. work In 
the Waikato Distriel hai continued to e,, 
ahead. Bldera Robert i and Judkin 
been busy most of the month travelling 

about the district. Tiny hav, 

tin' Saints, held cottar,- meeting 
strengthened the faith of the Saints 

throughout the district. They ha . 

[ted the Hamilton Branch, Hoe-o-tainui, 

and the Saints in the Waikato i 
A' the present time, they are 
Saints at Marunui, Otorobanga, Aria, and 
T< Kuiti. 

The Saints of Huntly and Hamilton 
ha', e been busy with preparations for 

their Gold and Green Pall-. Several 
dances have been h. hi by the Huntly 
Saints to help finance their Gold and 

Green Pall. Recreation for the branch 
is now being planned in advance ±<> as- 
sure the complete success of each event. 
Hamilton Branch is now holding sacra- 
ment meetings on Sunday evening and 
the Saints of Huntly will soon begin to 
hold sacrament meeting! of a Sunday 
evening. A welfare project is in pro- 
v the Saints at Hamilton. 

WAIMAMAKU BRANCH 

By Mowena N^akuru 

Elder Pun and Leder Low's last rigH 

to our branch has been a very joyful 

one for us insomuch that the first 

M.I. A. has been organised here. 

On August 30 our mutual was opened 
with a social. As many M could attend 

Mid everyone enjoyed themselves. 
After a most pleasant two hours of fun 
he Elders did us to a treat with hot 
dog samples. 

August 31 the officers were set apart 
in the kauwhau meeting. They ar< 
Moea Ngakuru, president; Rawinia Kupa, 
1st counsellor; Kato M. Kauwhata. 2nd 
counsellor; Mowena Ngakuru, secretary. 

The Relief Society will 1>< holding their 
first bazaar in October. They hope to 
swell their funds. We will be happy to 
see all friends and neighbours from rtr 
and near, at our first effort. ,,. baere 
mai kite matakitaki. 

WHANGAROA BRANCH 
By Emma U. Tamihana 
The Sunday School and Relief Society 
of the Whant'aroa Ngaiotonga Branch 
lias been re-organised. The new officers 
of the Sunday School are: Bro. Wiremu 
Pita, president; Hinui R. Pene, 1st coun- 
cilor: Ngawiki Taka. 2nd counsellor; 
Bro. Wiremu Tamihana, secretary. The 
Relief Society officers selected but not 
yet set apart are as follows: Miria Tami- 



Oketopa, 1947 



TE KARERE 



323 



hara, president; Ene R. Pene, 1st coun- 
sellor; Te Paea Taka, 2nd counsellor; 
Emma N. Tamihana, secretary, and class 
teacher. Everyone is anxiously looking 
forward to the progress of the above 
organisations. 

We also extend to Bro. Kura and Sis. 
Tina Hau our deepest heartfelt sympathy 
in the loss of their dear daughter who 
passed away on August 4. 

We wish to thank Elders Peterson, 
Nebeker, Thompson and Sis. Thompson 
for their great help. 

PORIRUA BRANCH 
By Amiria Katene 

The month of August has proved fav- 
ourable for the "Sporty Clubs" of Pori- 
rua. They defeated two visiting Maori 
football teams from Patea and Tatana, 
who challenged the local senior team for 
the "Rosebowl Trophy" which has been 
in the possession of the local team since 
1938. 

The "Toa" ladies' hockey team is also 
doing well in their grade as senior re- 
serves, resulting with the honour of hav- 
ing seven girls chosen as representative 
players. 

On August 3 the 3rd grade football 
team travelled to play a match against a 
local Dannevirke team in Dannevirke. 
The result being the defeat of the local 
team, they were accompanied by branch 
president James Elkington. 

Wedding vows have been pledged by 
Sis. Charlotte Parata and Mr. Matu Solo- 
man, the ceremony being performed by 
Bro. James Elkington. 

A son has been born to Bro. and Sis. 
Sam Elkington. Also was a son born to 
Mr. and Mrs. Thomas Moriaty. 

Bro. Taylor Mihaere accompanied by 
members of the Katene family visited 
Tahorite and attended the Gold and Green 
Ball. 

Visitors to the branch have been Sis. 
Lutie Meha, Sis. Pratt of Australia who 
was accompanied by Elders Hawkins and 
Lyman. Sis. Pratt is one of the judges 
for the Wellington dancing competitions. 

NUHAKA BRANCH 

By Polly Irwin 

On July 28, 29, 30, farewell parties 

were held in honour of Elder Wayne B. 

Leavitt who is now labouring in Mana- 

watu. Elder F. J. Herlin arrived AugUSl 

in in his place. Tena koe Elder Leavitt. 

Mabel Toroaivvhit i and Joi Taunoa of 

Frazertown were married at Nuhaka l>v 

Bro. Bru TeNgaio on Augusl 2nd. 

Baptiima on August 3rd were those of 
Margaret Rose Whaanga and w. Wayne 
Taurima. 

Bro. Taka Paneae bai been sel apart 

as an assistant secretary to W. Nohinohi 

of ttie branch presidency. 

Death occurred on Aujrust Kth of the 
infant BOD of Mr... Hiku and Sis. Cla.lv 
Mitchell. An impressive funeral service 
was held in the chap.! Aurn I 1 0th after 

which the child was Interred al Tahaenui. 
The branch expresi their beartfel iym« 

palhy to the Mitchell family. 



August 10th, the Nuhaka choir trav- 
elled to entertain the patients and staff 
of the Wairoa Hospital. Our items ren- 
dered were well appreciated. 

Our Gold and Green Ball queen this 
year is Mirima Dennis and queen parties 
have been held in order to raise money. 

Babies born in this branch recently 
were: a son to Bro. and Sis. Sonny 
Mataira on August 2nd, a son to Sis. 
Shirley and Ivan McKenzie on August 
17th, a son to Bro. and Sis. Tom Halbert 
on August 18th. 

Bro. Rangi Greening was ordained an 
Elder by Bro. Eru TeNgaio. 

Sis. TeRiwhi Rau Oriwa Munro was 
baptized by Bro. Riki Smith and con- 
firmed by Bro. W. Christy on August 
24th. 

Bro. Albert Whaanga has been released 
from his mission and was farewelled 
home on August 25th. 

The choir and many other Saints trav- 
elled to the Hui Pariha in Gisborne. 

MANGA-ONE BRANCH (TARANAKI) 
By Bob Hirini 

The thoughts and minds of the Saints 
of Manga-one are concentrated on the 
district conference to be held at Putiki, 
Wanganui, October 3, 4, and 5. Prepara- 
tions are forging ahead in making this 
conference a celebrated affair. 

The daughter of Bro. Tuwhato and Sis. 
Kereama was blessed by Elder Eckersley 
and was named Tukatahi Hikurangi 
Kereama. Sis Hemmingsen has returned 
home from the hospital after a short ill- 
ness. 

Elder Eckersley and Bro. Hirini trav- 
elled to Wanganui for th district mis- 
sionaries' conference and testmonial 
meeting. 

We welcome Sis. Reber and Sis. Weg- 
ener to the Taranaki district. 

Visitors to Manga-one were Pres. John 
T. Hyde and Elder Craven. 

Visitors to Moawhango were Bros. 
Hemi Puriri, Brousrhton Edwards, Aaron 
Edwards, Percy Edwards. and Isaac 
Waerea all from the Korongata Branch. 
These brethren came to pay their re- 
spects to Huka Rekenni Gillies who died 

m Hal iiie I, 

The elders now have i new home sit- 
uated at Utiku. Thanks are due to Mr. 
Sam Potaka for donating his home to the 
Elders. 

TAUTOKo BRANCH 
By Been! R. Wharemate 

Our M.l.A. has reopened with a social 

held August 29th. ll was alSO a fare- 
well for our Bro. Rone Wahapa who has 

been released from our branch to lake a 

position in the Kaikohe Branch Elders 

Vera Chapman ai I I >a \ [<j " 

pro, Hi ai the social 

On Aurn .t i iih the bah] daughter ot 
Bro and Bis. n.iki Wharemafc 
Mess.-d bj Bro Operahama Wharemate 

and named liana John Sadler 

in .luiv Bro Teaoturoa Rangi VThare- 

mat.- and Bil llomoat.i Peter Wharemate 

wars baptised i>> Bro. Tuparl Wharemate. 



324 



TE KARERE 



Oketopa, 1947 



BlO. Hare I". I I - 'I ■ deacon 

■ Ram-i Wharcmate on 

TEH kPARA BRANCH 
By Elder Dab 

August BO and II the Hui Pariha at 

took place under beautiful 
weather oonditionB. The hul was the 
climax of many weeka preparation and we 
feel well satisfied in the events which 
have tak<n i 

have Pree. ami Sis. Halversen visit wth 
us. Also welcomed to our hui v.. 

rlin and 
Grey from other districts. To those who 

journeyed here, some from far distant 
places, we extend our thanks in their 
part of our BU 

eding the Hui 1'ariha the M.I. A. 
Green and Gold Ball was held success- 
fully under the direction of the M I A 
officers. Miss Paddy Whaitiri of Tura- 
niranui was crowned Queen and seated 
on a white swinging moon backed by* 
dark blue skies. The coronation was 
very impressive and waa followed by ■ 
demonstration of the Spanish Cotillion, 
and a nice supper. 

Another feature of the "hui days" 
was the M.I. A. basketball team's victory- 
over Gisborne's Colts 41-29. Many of 
the visiting Saints witnessed the came. 

Elder D. R. Low has been receiving 
treatment on an inflected hand which has 
canst d him much pain and we pray for 
his speedy return to his labours. 

Congratulations go to Bro. and Sis. 
Spadey Onekawa who are now the proud 
parents of a baby girl born August 26. 

WANGANUI BRANCH 
By the Elders 

Preparations are progressing well for 
our Hui Pariha and Gold and Green Ball 
to be held October 3, 4 and 5. The ball 
will be held in the Carlton Ballroom, 
Wanganui, and the hui at Putiki Pa. 
Hope to see all you folk along to our 
first hui. 

Sis. Meryl Reber and Sis. Rose Marie 
er have been recent visitors to 
Wanganui and we wish to welcome them 
to our district. 

Congratulations and greetings to Sis. 
Betty Stent and Sis. Beaulah Allan, who 
are now touring Australia with the N.Z. 
champion marching team. Good X uc ^> 
jrirls. 

To our Sunday School we are pleased 
to welcome girls from the Gonville Sani- 
torium. Sis. Mere Hutana, Sis. Bella 
Hutana, and Sis. Molly Tawhi. 

Our deepest sympathy is extended to 
Bro. David Allan and wife whose infant 
son Gary has been taken from this life 
to a greater one. 

We also take the opportunity of wel- 
coming the Lemon family to our meet- 
ings. We are surely pleased to see you. 

ROTORUA BRANCH 

By Ranpri Davies 

On the 8th of August we were very 

happy to welcome our district Elder 

Clawson back. He has been ill at the 



home in Auckland. After \isit- 

ing ail the Saints in the branch he left 
for Tauranga, 

On Am it 21s1 a t.irth.lay part 

m honour of Bro. 

ember 

hut liv< ■ d atnl 

• I hy all of us. We all wish him 

future happiness, health, and prosperity. 

on August 24th th. branch ehoir ren- 
dered three numbers at the .■ •. 1 1 

sored by the Catholic Basketball 
ciation. All who attended declared the 
choir to I"- an outstanding event. 

On August 28tfa we gladly welcomed 
our new Elder Anderson Into the branch 
with his companion Bro. Dealtoa Tawa. 

On the 10th of August Pro. Harold 

Wolfgramm was ordained a deacon. 

The Saints and the Arawa tribe mourn 
the death of I'.ro. M.dia. We extend our 

deepest sympathy to the family of that 

true and faithful servant of God. 

KORONGATA BRANCH 
By Artcmesia Heke 

Recent appointments in the branch 
have been: Sidney Crawford, 2nd coun- 
sellor to Stewart Meha in District Presi- 
dency; Paul Randall, president of the dis- 
trict Y. M.M.I. A.; Claude Hawea, 1st 
counsellor; Kate Parahi. 2nd counsellor: 
Kaiha Randall, 2nd counsellor to Olive 
Edwardfl in the Y. W.M.I. A.; Kakaipakai 
Puriri. district Sunday School President : 
Tori Reid, counsellor; Rangipumaumau 
Hapi, secretary. 

Baptisms, by Elder Parsons: Moana 
Curtis. Wikitoria MacDonald. Thomas 
Randall. Mavis Randall, Peter Maere. By 
Bro. Forbes : Mawa Edwards and Jewel 
Crawford. 

On July 18th the Korongata Gold ami 
Green Ball was held at the Assembly 
Hall where Miss Mary 1'aki had the hon- 
our of beinK Queen for the evening. This 
ball, which was socially and financially 
successful, preceded the Pioneer Cele- 
bration held at Korongats where visitors 
from all over including the Elders gath- 
ered to see the Pioneer Procession. Along 
the imagined trail, Nauvoo and Winter 
Quarters and other notable places in the 
trek were mentioned, and Speeches were 
given by the primary children. Sunday, 
the hui continued with inspirational meet- 
ings being held throughout the day. 

On July 30th a combined Heretaunga 
and Korongata farewell was held at Koro- 
ngata for Elder Anderson and Bro. Forbes 
and also a welcome to Elders Anderson 
and Parkins. 

The first Deacon's Quorum was or- 
ganised with Bro. David Edwards as 
supervisor: Ranjri Kamau, president; 
Jury Thompson Jnr., 1st counsellor; 
Teira Hapi, 2nd counsellor; Donald Col- 
lier, secretary. We are happy to have 
Bro. Edwards back with us. 

The Basketball Association has claimed 
Rebecca Waerea capable of junior rep. 
standard in the sport and is now in 
Wanganui with Raiha Randall as over- 
• • r. John Earipa and Thompson Pere 
were picked in the Ross Shield reps. 



The First Presidencv 



Shown on this month's hack cover is the latest picture of 
the First Presidency, taken the day he fore the opening 1 of 
the 117th Annual General Conference. Left to right are: 
President J. Reuben Clark Jr.. first counsellor; President 
George Albert Smith; and President David O. McKay, 
second counsellor. 

The First Presidencv constitutes the presiding quorum 
of the Church. The president is appointed from among the 
members of the Council of the Twelve, by divine direction, 
to preside over the entire Church. He is called "to be a seer. 
a revelator. a translator, and a prophet, having all the gifts 
of God which he 'bestows upon the head of the Church." 
(Doc. and Cov. 107:91. 92.) There is no business nor office, 
within the Church, that the President of the Church may not 
fill . He holds the office of patriarch, he holds the office of 
high priest and of apostle, of seventy, of elder, of bishop, 
priest, teacher, and deacon of the Church. He may officiate 
in any of these callings when occasion requires. 

The President of the Church is assisted in bis Labours 
by two others holding the same Priesthood. They are presi 
dents also, but there is one presiding president. These three 
high priests have all the authority necessary to preside over 
all the affairs of the Church. The} hold the keys to the 
house of Cod and of the ordinances of the gospel, and <>\ 
ever) blessing which has been restored to the earth in this 
dispensation. 



A^- 




:,,;,,„ 



Mm 





Elilrori U. Smith 

* 

Eldred G. Smith. 40-year-old descendant of the Patriarch Hyrum 
Smith, martyred brother of the Prophet Joseph Smith, is the new 
Patriarch to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. 

Elder Smith was sustained to this DOSt at the closing session of 

the 117th Annual General Conference, Sunday. 

He comes into his new position with an outstanding record of 
Church activity, having served as a bishop, as a stake high councilman 

and as a branch president in the south. 

Elder Smith becomes the seventh Patriarch to the Church. He is 
the son of the late Hyrum Gibbs Smith who was the fifth Patriarch 
to the Church. His father was a great-grandson of Hyrum Smith, 
the first Patriarch, thus making the new patriarch a great-great-grand- 
son of the martyred brother of the Prophet. 

Following the death in 1932 of Patriarch Hyrum G. Smith the 
office was left vacant for eight years with acting patriarchs Carrying 
on the duties of the office. In October, 1941, Josepth F. Smith, a 
cousin of the new patriarch was chosen and sustained as Patriarch 
to the Church, serving in that capacity until he was released last 
October conference. 

The newly sustained Patriarch to the Church is a native of Utah. 
He was horn in Lehi, on January 9, 1907, a son of Hyrum G. and 
Martha Gee Smith. His life, for the most part, has been spent in 
Salt Lake where he received his education. He graduated from the 
L.D.S. High School and attended the University of Utah. 

Patriarch Smith served in the Swiss-German Mission from 1926 

to 1929. 

He served in various priesthood and auxiliary capacities in the 

Ensign Stake and then became a member of the stake high council 
for three years, following which he served a like period as bishop of 

the new North Twentieth Ward. 

During the war years he was located in Oak Ridge, Tenn., where 
he was an engineer in the Manhattan atomic bomb project. While 
there he served as president of that branch in the East Central States 
Mission. Only a few weeks ago, Elder Smith returned to Salt Lake 
to make his home. 

In August 1932 Elder Smith married Jeanne Ness in the Salt 
Lake Temple. They are the parents of four lovely children, namely 
Meriam, 11: Eldred Oerry and Audrey Gay, twins, 9, and Gordon 
Reynor Smith, 5. 



To Karere 



Established 1907. 



W'ahanga 42. 




Xoema. 1047. 



A. Reed Halversen 
Robert B. Bradshaw 



Tumuaki Miliaria 
Etita 



"Ko 'cue! Pepa i zi'Jiakatapita lici liapai ake i te iwi Maori ki 
roto i nga whakaaro-nui. M 

Address Correspondence: 
Box 72, Auckland, C.l, New Zealand. 



' Tc Karere" is published monthly by the New Zealand Mission of 
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and is printed by 
THE BUSINESS PRINTING WORKS LTD., 55 Albert Street, Auck- 
land. C.l, New Zealand. Subscription Rates: 3/- per six month* : 
year: £1 fur five years. (United States Cum ■•■ 
year; $5 for five years.) 



CONTENTS 



Editorial — 

to Spiritual !'• 
Special Features — 

VVnm.n' Curn.T 
Kldr.-d G. Smith 

s. -i.-n.-.- Goftttmi th« Vford 
bbstk 

I hunjratuiiKii 



Church Features — 

• I It,.- I,.M 



TE KARERE 



Norma. ! ( M7 



ffopfa 



/ 



THE WIDE GATE T( I SPIRITUAL DESTR1 (IK >\ 

When Jesus came down from the mountain where he 
had delivered the Sermon on the Mount, he went to Caper- 
naum and met an officer in the Roman arm) This centurian 
besoughl him to heal his servant who was seriously ill. Jesus 

volunteered to go to the sick man and heal him. but the cen- 
turian, feeling he was not worthy to have Jesus enter his 
house, said "But Speak the word only and my servant -hall 

he healed." When Jesus heard that remark, he marvelled 
ai.d said to those about him, "I have not found so gnat 
faith — no. not in Israel." 

What an indictment of Israel was this saying. Jesus 
was sent to the 1 louse of Israel as their Messiah and yret a 
Roman soldier brings forth evidence of more faith than the 
Master had found in Israel. This was most significant in 
view of what he next said, and in view of his later command- 
ment to the Twelve to preach the gospel to all men — not only 
to the House of Israel — hut to every creature under heaven. 

While the Roman stood by awaiting aid as the Lord mar- 
velled at his faith the Saviour said: "And 1 say unto you 
that many shall come from the east and west and -hall sit 
down with Abraham and Isaac and Jacob, in the kingdom 
of heaven. But the children of the kingdom -hall be cast 
out into outer darkness; there shall he weeping and gnashing 
of teeth." (Matt. 8-11, 12.) 



What did he mean? Were the "children of the King- 
dom" to lose their heritage and see others from distant parts 
take their places? What could make them lose their position 
in the Kingdom of God? Only one thing — disobedience 
brought on by lack of faith, disinterest or a desire for things 
of this world. They could not serve two masters. Where 
their treasure was. their heart was. Tf the gospel was not a 
treasure to them, certainly their hearts would not he in it nor 
in the idea of giving service to the Church. 



Noema, 1947 



TE KARERE 



331 



Yet to lose one's position in the Kingdom is a most ser- 
ious thing. 

Parents in Zion, especially should be concerned about 
the Saviour's remark that "the children of the Kingdom." 
who are not faithful, "shall be cast out into outer darkness" 
while, "many shall come from the east and west and 
sit down with Abraham and Isaac and Jacob in the Kingdom 
of Heaven." 

It is the work of the Church to invite all to come unto 
Christ, and to carrv the gospel unto all nations, that many 
may truly come "from the east and west" to partake of the 
blessings of the Kingdom, for indeed we are a missionary 

church. 

But while we do this work, we must in no wise allow our 
children — who are indeed the "Children of the Kingdom" — 
to lose interest and faith and be divested thereby of their 
place in the Kingdom of God. 

Arc we as a people, are we as families — as Fathers and 
mothers and brothers and sisters — careful to keep our loved 
ones in the fold? Are we as officers of the Church sufficiently 
interested in tin- membership of our organisations to labour 
with those who are not active, who make Up the rolls of our 
absentees? 

To fail to keep our religious obligations IS '<> become in- 
active in the Church. Inactivity leads to termination of our 
association with Saints, and to new associations apart from 
the Lord's organisations. Inactivity and alien associations 
both 'cad to separation from the Kingdom and thus some lose 
their places in that Kingdom. 

Inactivity in the Church is the great, wide gate which 

leads to spiritual destruction, through which the "childr 
the Kingdom" depart. Mo effort should be spared to 
oin membership who are not active in the Church, 

"Remember that the worth ol souls is greal in the sight 
••\. . . . and hoxi greal is his j t . \ m tin soul tb .■ 
penteth. Wheref< u <■ ■ ou are called n 
this peopl. " (D. &< 18.) 

— The /'. 



332 



TE fCARERE 



Noema. 1947 



President's Page 

PR< IDUCE AND SAVE 

A general call has gone out throughout all 
the land of New Zealand to ever) person in 
the country to lend every effort possible to 
help \w(\ the hungry people of the world with 
our thought turned particularly toward Brit- 
ain. There is no reason to doubt that the 
supply of food in England is not sufficient to 
properly ivvd the people there and now to add 
to the already difficult problem, winter is East 
approaching them and fuel supplies are low. 

Manx men. women and children will be hoth cold and hungry during 
the next several months. As part of the British Empire, Mew Zea- 
land desires to do all that is within her power to assist in making 
things as pleasant as possible for those who without our help will he 
called upon to endure the discomforts of a cold home and an empty 
stomach. 




Probably the greatest and possibly the easiest and less painful 
method of assisting would he in increased production of food mater- 
ials here which would create more surplus that can he shipped abroad. 
Most families could produce more of their own food than they do at 
present. Take an inventory of your own circumstances with the fol- 
lowing questions in mind: Am 1 producing all the food that I possibly 
can? Am I taking care of my garden and crops in such a way that 
I will obtain the highest possible yield? Am I wasting food either by 
improper care or extravagant use? If every family would produce 
enough for even one more individual think how many people could 
enjoy more of the necessities of life. 

.Another avenue of assistance would he for us to preserve fruits 
and vegetables when they are plentiful. These we could use as needed 
and save those goods that are processed by the factors - a- a surplus 

to he shipped out. Just the saving of a few tins in each home would 
result in the accumulation of a considerable quantity when the whole 
country is taken into consideration. Too often we think that what 
little we could save in our own home wouldn't he enough to bother 
about, but when that much is multiplied by the number of homes in 
the whole of the country we can see the result of just a little saving 
on the part of each family. 

Much more assistance could be given too if every man whose 
health permitted him to work would get on the job and do his work, 
whatever it may be, to the very best of his ability. Hours, days, or 
weeks, that are lost can ne>ver be picked up; they are gone and cannot 



Noema, 1947 TE K ARE RE 333 

be recovered. Every hour wasted by a worker slows down the pro- 
gression of the country and lessens the ability of the nations to do ltd 
share in aiding our mother country. 

More than ever before I want to encourage every member of the 
Church to do his or her full duty in producing and preserving 
and doing his duty as a worker. Never have we heard of a greater 
need in so many nations. We read reports that conditions are better 

right here than in any other place in the world. Hew fortiu. 

are to be here. Let us express our appreciation by our effort to help 

feed those who are far less fortunate. This would lie an expr 

of our love for our fellow men and in turn it would make US more 

self-sustaining when trials and hardships come our way. 



ARE WE SATISFIELD WITH OURSELVES 

November is already here again and the time for the annual 
reports is at hand because November 30th is the end of the yt 
the Church in Xew Zealand. All records and reports are made up 
a- of that daw All baptisms and all the ordinations are listed and 
we get a full picture of how the Church stands as to i umbers and 
achievements. Naturally we hope tin- picture looks good and that 
the report indicates that our numbers are growing, that there is 
greater activity and that individual members are showing 
greater determination than before in their efforts to live tin 
and fulfill their obligations to the Lord. 

All parents who have children over eight years of age who arc 
: baptised should teach them this principal of the eM>>prl and 
acquaint them with its importance and. if at all possible, should have 
them baptised. Either tin- branch president) or the elders 

asMM 'nil in seeing that this work is d<>! c. h i. the instruct 

the authorities of the Church that the names of children over nine 
years oi age who have not yel been baptised should he dropped from 
the records of the Church unless it is fell that there is sufficient 
reason why a child has not been baptised aid then- i> possibility that 
the work u in ], r done in the near future. 

We also feel it cur dut\ t«» enCOUragC e\ei\ mnnher of the 

Church who has an income t.> remember that the 1 ord has given us 

the law of tithing and expect- us I . Mini through tl 

per channels q\ e tenth of our income iven t<> those 

who abide this law are worth) of seriou! lion. The 1 

scripture* as lire us "t a bounteous reward (Malachi . ; 8 12) while 
lajttei da criptun make it known that those who keep the I 
tithing ihall withstand the cakmitiei that ire t-« befall the earth at 
the coming of the Savioui < I >oc, and < «.\ m 



334 TE k VR] Noema, 1 ( M7 

over our tithing account and sec that one tenth which rightly belongs 
to the Lord has been paid in to the Church in sufficient time to enable 
the recording of the tithings for the 1947 reports winch are made up 
at the end of November. 

As the busy summer months bring the rush season for so many 
who arc engaged in the various seasonal work it is well to remember 
that life goes on for us every day regardless of where we arc or what 
we arc doing. Let ib not lose sight of our obligation to live right and 

to do our best to maintain, and even improve, our spirituality and in- 
crease our determination to resist evil and serve God. Excu» 
wrong doings have been that the stress of rush and heavy work have 
! the power to think properly and act wisely. A few minutes 
<»t thoughtlessness may result in worry and regrets for manj 
or even for a lifetime. Time devoted to morning and evening prayer 
is time well spent and a thoughtful consideration of our purpose in 
life and the value of clean living and tin- fulfillment of our duties to 
<>ur Heavenly Father, as much .-is is at all possible, will make our work 
more peasant and our lives much happier. 



A QUESTION AND AX ANSWER 

Question: Docs section 89. verse 9, of the Doc. and Cow, winch 
reads, "Hot drinks an- not for the body," include cocoa and hot choco- 
late, as well as coffee and tea? 

Answer: Tin- First Presidency, under date of November 10, 
1913. gave the following answer to the question: 

"The drinking of cocoa and chocolate, as it is ordinarily indulged 
in. that is. without making a habit of it, could not be regarded as 
breaking the Word of Wisdom. But the drinking of cocoa and 
chocolate may he carried to such an extent as to result in great bodily 
harm, .and this of course- would he a violation of the revelation called 
the Word of Wisdom." 

"I 'resident Grant, replying to a similar question, wrote on 
October 30, 1933: 

"I have heard a great many people say that they did not think 
that cocoa and chocolate were healthful drinks, and some doctors 
have said it. but the hot drinks mentioned in the Word of Wisdom 
have always been interpreted to mean tea and coffee, because that was 
the declaration made by Ilvrum Smith prior to his martyrdom and 
was so understood by old-time Nauvoo people with whom I have 
conversed. 

"The brethren feel that under all the circumstances it would he 
well to confine the Word of Wisdom to the things mentioned therein 
under the interpretation originally given, and to designate other harm- 
ful things as unwise and contrary to the spirit and the principle which 
underlie the Woul of Wisdom." 



Xoema, 1947 



TE KARERE 



335 




Women's Corner 

PRACTICAL AND SPEEDY CLEANING 

METHODS 
By Li -ax a Halversen 

Home work at best is heavy. The ,'i\ 
housewife today finds herself confronted with 
more work than she can crowd into the hours 
at her command. She finds herself ton weary 
at the close of day to make home a restful and 
happy place for her family. Therefore, more 
women are seeking ways and means of doing 
more work in less time and with lc>s tax on 

their strength and income Xew furnishings look old and worn if 
they are dirty and dusty. Old furnishings may look new if kept clean 
and polished. Let us look into a few methods which may he used to 
help speed up our work and keep our homes spotlessly clean. 

You will first need plenty of equipment for your household dut- 
5tep ladders save many accidents. Brooms, buckets, pans, whisk 
broom, brushes, dustless dusters, -oft cloth for cleaning, mops < floor 
and dusl ). dust pan and wall dusters, all come in handy and are quite 
necessarv for cleaning. If these articles an- well cared for they will 
do a good job and last a long time-. Wa^h brooms occasionally in 
warm soap suds. Hang them to dry SO that the straw- do I 
on the floor or againsl a wall. Always hang brooms when not in 
use. When using the broom, turn it occasionally t<> prevent uneven 
Wear, Keep all brushes clean ; wash them in warm water with one 
tablespoon of household ammonia added to each quart of warm water. 
Man/ to dry after washing and keep them hung when not in use. 
Wash mops iii hot soap sikL, rinse and hang them to dry. Renew 
polish to mops by placing them in a covered can which is coated 
inside with good furniture polish. After a day or two the- oil will 
become uniformly absorbed by the mop. Wash dust cloths frequently. 
Don't let \our rooms look untidy because of cracks or holes in 
the walls, it is eas) !<• t'i\ those had places and it makes such a dif- 
ference. Grease spots on wallpaper ma) he removed with tin- old- 
time practice of press ng a hot iron on blotting paper, or if it 

lit the soiled section out and replace it with new paper. 

lean Varnished or Polished Surfa 

< ombinc one tablespoon of am good furniture polish ami 

oik pint of hot water. Wring soft doth from the solution and 

I hen polish it with a soft drj cloth 
recommended foi even the finesl piano surface as it rei 
not "iih. finger marks bul im" or dulli 

ii"w up readily, 



I i: KARERE Noema, l l M7 

To Clean your Carpets and Upholstered Furniture: 

First remove all dust then use a good cleaner. If you desire 
to make your own cleaner: Take 1 cup neutral soap flakes, 2 
tablespoons ammonia, and 3 cups warm water. Dissolve soap 
flakes in warm water. Cool slightly, then add ammonia. For 
convenience in beating divide into two portion-. Use an 
beater and whip the cleaner to a stiff, dry lather. With a soft 
brush spread this over a small surface. Do not scrub it into the 
hack-round of pile fabric, but keep it on the surface. When 
paste is partially dry, scrape an) remaining foam off with a 
spatula or dull side of a knife. Wipe surface with a soft, dry 
cloth. Wring soft, clean cloth from warm water (free from 
dripping) and rinse tin- surface. Repeat the rinsing until all 
soap is removed. As the fabric dries, brush it with a -oft brush 
to lay the pile in normal position. When dry. brush die nap 
again to make it appear fluffy and new. If ammonia is not avail- 
able the Hakes and water will do a good cleaning job without it. 

/;/ Cleaning your Windows: 

1. Secure footing is the first necessity. 

2. Clean glass when the sun is not on the panes. 

3. Remove paint or varnish with a razor blade. 

4. Never use soap on window glass. 

5. Household ammonia, 4 tablespoons to a gallon of warm 
water, or a. small amount of methylated spirits in water is 
good as a cleaner. Wash, rinse and dry windows with a 
chamois skin., if available. Avoid Spilling this mixture on 
your woodwork. 

To Wash Pedther Pillows: 

Open one end of the pillow and haste a light-weight muslin 
bag of closely woven cloth to the ticking. Shake- feathers into 
the muslin bag. Remove it from the ticking and sew tin- open 
end. If the feathers need washing, dip this muslin bag Up and 
down in lukewarm, double rich suds made from neutral soap. 
Rinse repeatedly in clear lukewarm water until no soap colours 
the rinse water. I [ang the bag on a clothesline to dry the feath- 
ers, fluff up occasionally by shaking the hag. Wash the tick 
separately. Baste ends of the tick and hag together again and 
transfer the feathers. 

If vou make soap you can make soap flake- or chips': 

(a) Flake a 3-days-old soap with a soap chipper. Spread flakes 
thinly in trays to dry. Stir occasionally while drying. 

(b) Soap powder or washing powder: When flakes are thor- 
oughly dry, pulverise them by rolling or pounding. 

Do not forget that disinfectants are poisonous; some materials 
used in cleaners are poisonous ; some are inflammable. In all your 
cleaning — Practice Safety First. 



Noeina, 1947 TE KARERE j37 

Eldred G. Smith 

PATRIARCH TO THE CHURCH 

D'ujest of address given at the 117th Annual General Conference. 
. ipril 6, 1947. 

Brethren and sisters, I think you are all aware of the hereditary 

nature of the office to which I have been called. 

I don't think there's ever been a time in my life when I haven't 

had a testimony of the gospel. I have known that this was the I iospel 
of Jesus Christ; after all I am the sixth generation in this Church in 
this dispensation and if all my forefathers can he active members in 
the Church as they were, I don't know why I should he one to \\\A 
fault with or to question their testimonies as well as the testimony 
which bears within men. For I know this is the true Gospel of fesus 
Christ. 

However. I think that there are probably thousands of men in 
this Church, who. if called by the proper authority, could come and 
fulfill any position in the Church. My position is no exception, pro- 
viding they are called by the proper authority in the Church for I 
believe and I have always taught and still believe that the- Lord'- way 
is the best way and that Me is running this Church. 

Tin 3 is the 1 .ord's ( 'hurch and he is directing it and those w h. i are 
called t" positions in this Church are truly called <>i the Lord and 
they are directing this ( hurch as 1 [e wants it done in spite of the fact 
that we all have our free agenc) and the authorities of the Church 
are n<> exception to that. They also have their free agency t<> do and 
call a- they see fit t<> positions. However I am convinced that they 
are inspired of God to do so. While in the mission field in Germany, 
President Hugh J. Cannon said t«> us one time in a missionary testi- 
mony meeting. "The Lord uses the weak things in this life to accom- 
plish Mi- purposes. It you don't believe me. jusl look around at 

nd then the firsl chance yrou get, take a good look m the 

mirror." 

Thai is Mill true ;md I think I am jusl hS weak t<»da\ a- I \\;i- 

then and I .'mi sure I an i eed the help of the I ord to fulfill 

to which l have been called, lb- also said t«. us .it one 
time "How much time do you waste in prayer?" h we are wasting 
our tin* we are n"i i • '*tl\ and m) appeal i" you as the 

membership of tin- < lunch is that we don't waste our time in • 
and when we praj and remember the the authorities of the i lunch in 
that prayer, includ< me, will \<»u. because I'm going to need it. 



1 B K VR] RE Noema, l ( M7 

^ I i mtinued i r< nn last ni« mth 

Science Confirms the Word 
of Wisdom 

Bv I [arold Lee Snow 

( >ur 1833 revelation advises "... every fruit in the season 
thereof; all these to be used with prudence." 

( me of the causes of calcium phosphorus imbalance is the use of 
any foods containing refined sugar and white flour. Our only dietary 
sugar source should be that found naturally in fresh foods. ( hie may 
use fruits in season as a dessert. 

During the past century, the per capita use o\ sugar in the United 
States has increased over one thousand per rent. Cancer, heart dis- 
ease, and diabetes have made a corresponding per capita increase. 
Americans have been attaining the title of "sugar gluttons of tin- 
world." 

In the African interior where no sugar or white flour are avail- 
able, Dr. II. V. Markham of Long Beach, California, reports that he 
gave over 113.000 medical treatments to natives in eight years and 
>aw no cases of diabetes at all, practically no heart disease or high 
blood pressure, and no cancer except that resulting from campfire 
burns of the shins. 

Steady and continuous improvement of the blood serum calcium 
phosphorus balance for period of four to six months in patients elim- 
inating refined sugar and white Hour from their diets has been ob- 
served. During those months, various chronic diseases in the 

observed patients improved or entirely healed. 

Manx- people seldom eat fresh fruit. Special emphasis should he 
given to fresh citrus fruit and tomatoes for their Vitamin C value, 
and for their mild laxative effect and bulky residue, especially when 
eaten along with protein foods. 

Vegetables are also of great value in human munition. They 
furnish man with vitamins, minerals, carbohydrates, roughage, and 
even enzymes. Raw turnips, for example, coi tain lysozyme, the 

same enzyme which in human tears, nasal secretions, and saliva is 
responsible in great measure for protection of the mucous membranes 
against infections. 



Noema, 1947 TE KARERE . 339 

Books on modern dietetics favour fresh fruits and vegetables. 
Leafy and green vegetables are important sources of Vitamin A. 

Potatoes, as well as other starchy tubers, are some of our most eco- 
nomical sources of carbohydrates, the energy foods. They also fur- 
nish valuable vitamin and mineral elements. 

The Word of Wisdom states that the flesh of beasts and ' 
is to be used sparingly; especially is it to be used in winter, during 
famine, or where it is cold. 

Eskimos are known to live largely on meats, fats, and fish. ( hi 
movii g to a southern climate, man feels the need of changing to 
lighter food by cutting down on meats and fats. 

The diet of African natives who are practically free from many 
modern-day diseases is almost devoid of meat. Dr. Markham says 
the natives don't average one meat meal a month. 

During famine people survive by using up their own body pro- 
tein-. It is then that meat helps them to survive by rebuilding their 
body proteins. 

Excessive meat restricts the intake of other needed foods. Ex- 
pensive meat cut are also an uneconomical source of protein. The 
cuts usually of greatest value to man's diet are often the least costly. 
A meat diet alone is deficient in calcium and vitamins. 

At times, meat ma\ be a lifesaving element in the diet: for ex- 
ample, for patients who have pernicou anaemia, may of whom 
die except for the use of liver. 

To much meat acts as a harmful body stimulant and also pro- 
duces constipation and intestinal putrefaction. Other good sources 
of prot( in are milk, eggs, fish, and grains. In most parts of the world 
grains are the outstanding sources of food energy and of proteins. 

"All grain is good for the fond of man . . . neverthel< 
for man." suggests that wheat is man's best grain food. That means 
one hundred per cent, whole wheal and not white flour, The latter 
is still devitalised even when enriched. 

Some have wondered if wheat were superior to rice, which is a 
principal food of th< millions of people in Ksia. But again th< 
"i W isdom is confirmed, \\ heat is much superioi to rice because of 
wheat's better balai ced p i bohydrati >f this 

excellent protein balance in wheat, people COUld live on one hundred 

pet cent, whole wheat alone foi a long time if necessan Wheat is 
the best grain for humans. 

"... com for the ox, ai 

in inatioii in modi i n d. 



TE KAfcl Xouna. 1947 

of all grains for horse feeding; ihey follow com which is of greatest 
importance for feeding stock, 

And so today, a centur) after the pioneers began to settle the 
beautiful Rocky Mountain valleys, the Word of Wisdom is being 
confirmed by the leading modern authorities in toxicology, biochem- 
istry, nutrition, and medicine. 

Those living the Word of Wisdom have a promise of protection 
from the "destroying angel." Disea es listed as causes of death and 
published annually by the United States Census Bureau reveal how 
this destroyer operates. The rewards of health, wisdom, knowledge, 
hidden treasures of knowledge, and physical endurance, make it worth 
the effort. 

And I. the Lord, give unto them a promise that the destroying 
shall pass by them, as the children of Israel, and not slay them. Amen. 
( Doc. & Cov. 89:21.) 



194* III"! TAD COMPETITIONS 
Choir (all age.-) -------- "Send Out Thy Light" 

M.I. A. (( >NTEST ITLMS: 

1. M-Men Oration (age limit. 17 to 2? years) 1948 theme: 

"If you Keep My eommandmei ts and endure to the end, von 
shall have eternal life." Doc. and Cov. 14:7. 

2. Gleaner Oration (age limit 17 to 25 years) subject: 

"It is necessary that we as Gleaners know ourselves and the 

dttties that will he required of us when we are wives and 
mothers." 

(Orations are not to exceed 8 minute-. | 

3. Men'- Chorus (Mutual age and limited to IS person-). To lie 

announced. 

4. Lades' (horns (Mutual age and limited to IS persons). "The 

Bells of St. Man's." 

5. Men's Quartette (Mutual age). "Tom. the Piper's Son." 
C). Ladies' Trio (Mutual age). To he announced. 

7. Mixed Action Song (Mutual age). 
S. Bee Hive Girls' Action Song ( 12 to 15 years). 
Men's I [aka | Mutual i 

10. Boys' Haka (12 to 15 years). 

11. Ladies' I'oi Dance ( Mutual age ). Theme song to he announced. 

(Mutual age includes all those 12 years and over.) 



Xoema, 1947 



TE KARERE 



Ml 




Judge Not 



By Elder Valden Chamberlain 

How many of us have set who 

was not so well dr< and have felt in 

our hearts that we were superior? I [ow many 
times have we seen someone having a good 
time, a better time than we. and felt self- 
righteous? Had that feeling of "I am more 
righteous than thou." 

Have we gone away from a business trans- 
action in which we feel we have heen unfairly 
dealt with, and have thought, "I'll never 

trust that man again"? Have we thought him deliberately crooked 

and judged him in our hearts? 

In competitive games have we called the other fellow unfair and 
judged him as a poor sport? Have we condemned our neighbour for 
some fault and then realised we have the same fault? There is still 
hope for us, because we have seen our faults. But what of him who 
condemns his neighbour and never sees his own faults? Jesus 
"Thou hypocrite, first cast out the beam out of thine own eve and 
then shalt thou see clearly to cast out the mote out of thy brother's 
(Matt. 7 :5.) 

I low great is the shame of those found in the position that the 

Scribes and Pharisees were in when they brought the adulterous 
woman before Jesus aid asked I Inn what they should do with her. 
being that the law said she should he stoned. Ik- said, "Hi that i> 
without sin among you, let him firsl cast a Stone at her." (Johl 
I> there anything more shameful to a man or woman than to he 
publicly brought fare to face with their own siu^. Then is when we 
wish the earth would Open and swallow Us up. 

In the Sermon on the Mount JesUS said. "Judge not. that 

ii'.t judged, \<>v with what judgment ye judge, ye shall he judged, and 
with whai measure ye mete, it shall hi- measured t<» you again." Is 
there an) statement more clearly stated or more t" the point than this 
one b) the great judge himself ? 

( an we set a hard and fast rule OF law to judge all man l>\ \\ C 

mo t certainl) can not; because we wouldn't care to he jud 

such a rule ourselves, Mow. u do tins much, to m 

in mind our own faults and imp* and SCCOnd, to look for 

th< good instead of the faults in others. I ins i. the on!) judgment 

on a fellowman that will not backfire with harm to our- 

in li<- repents of and <loe> no > wrong 

habit In- overcomi fault in himself that hi makes 



342 l I. KARERE Noema, V>17 

of him a bigger man, a better friend, and insures him a greater n- 
ward in the kingdom of i k)d. 

The man or woman who finds fault with his or her neighbour 
or fellow man is only storing up troubles for himself on earth. Why? 
Because when we find fault it causes a feeling of antagonism in our- 
selves* towards those in whom we find the fault. As all humanity 
is subject to faults and imperfections, we are actually cutting our- 
selves off from the good feeling and companionship of our fellow 
man; indeed we arc making outcasts of ourselves and putting our- 
selves in danger of that judgment. As the epistle of James so aptly 
puts it, "Speak not evil one of another, brethren. He that speaketh 
evil of his brother and judgeth his brother, .speaketh evil of the law 
and judge the law; but if thou judge the law thou art not a doer of 
the law, but judge the law. There is one lawgiver who is able to 
save and destroy. Who art thou that judgeth another." ( fames 
4:11-12.) 

[s u possible that any man can think so highl) of himself that 

he would try to usurp Jesus' place as judge? 

My hope and prayer is that we may always beware of our 
thoughts, for, "As a man thinketh in his heart, so is he." ( Proverbs 

23 :7. ) 



MUSIC FOR 1948 HL'I TAT 

Musical numbers for the 1948 Mui Tan competitions 
have been -elected from stocks at local music stores. Below 
is a list that is now available at Mission Headquarters, to- 
gether with the price per copy. Please do not order any 

more copies of music than needed as the SUppl) is .somewhat 
limited. 

Choir: "Send Out Thy Light" — 6d per copy. 
Ladies' Chorus: "The Bells of St. Mary's" — 8d per copy. 
Mak- Quartette: "Tom, the Piper's Son" -3d per copy. 
Music for Male Chorus and Ladies' Trio is not yet avail- 
able. 



Noema, 1947 TE KARERE 



The Sabbath 



The God of Israel stood on Mount Sinai and spoke to M 
saying : 

"Remember the Sabbath day, to keep it holy. Six days -halt 
thou labour and do all thy work; But the seventh day is the sabbath 
of the Lord thy God; in it thou shah not do any work, thou, nor thy 
son, nor thy daughter, thy manservant, nor thy maidservant r.or thy 
cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates. 

"For in six days the Lord made Heaven and earth, tin- sea, and 
all that in them is, and rested the seventh day; wherefore the Lord 
blessed the- sabbath day, and hallowed it." 

So strict were the laws governing the observance of the sabbath 
day that the children of Israel were forbidden, upon penalty of death, 
to gather manna or to pick up Sticks for fire to prepare food on the 
sabbath daw 

These are God's teachings to the children of [srael and an ex- 
ample to ns today, lias the God of [srael changed? Are the laws 
governing the .sabbath different today? Has God become more len- 
ient and tolerant toward his children in this day than he was to his 
children of ancient times? 

The laws governing the observance of our Sunday, the sabbath 
of the Lferd, have never changed aid are just as binding and the 
righteous observance of lli> most holy day is just as essential today 
as they were in the days of Mount Sinai. 

God is unchangeable. God and I lis requirements are the same 
today as they were of ancient [srael. The sabbath was given to man 
as a day of worship. It was given as a day in which to rest from 
one's labours. 

( )n this day the Lord intended that man should go to the House 
of Prayer and give thanksgiving to God, partake of Mis hoi 
ment and renew covenants with him. 

To make the sabbath a day of pleasure as people toda) 
and rush to tin- desert aid the mountains for picnics, t-« tlu- canyons 
and lakes for boating and fishing, to hunting and swimming are not 
pleasing to the I ,ord. 

It is displeasing t<» God to see the commercial forms i^i amuse- 
incuts common todaj . 

Shows, hall games, racing in all its forms and types, gob. 
are not in the spirit and the lau of the sabbath and should not be par 
ticipated in b) those who acknowledge God and accept the holj 
tures a. th< ir guide to an exaltation in the eternal life of progression. 

Qn et) and people should rule against such pracl 

On tin - mOSl bob d:i\ . 

When the people of the world turn to a sincere worship ^\ the 
God of the universe and are governed in their lives bj i hristian 
principles, are living theii lives in accordance with God's U 
the destrucl i nkind will be d< >ne aw .i\ 



344 I B KARERE Noema, 1947 

Te Mana Hiiri o te Tohungatanga 

\'.\ IK >HEPA, P( >R< >NTI 

lie raea tango mai i te pukapuka "Temples of the Mosl High" 

I te whakahau a te tumuaki o te Mihana 

\a Hori Hooro i whaka-maori 

I kauwhautia e te poropiti e Hohepa Mete i te pito South East 
<» te temepara <> Nawu, i te ra hapati «> Hanuere 21, 1844. He maha 
nga mano tangata i eke i taua ra, ki te whakarongo i te poropiti, 
ahakoa ra te alma tupuhi <> te raogi. Ko tana korero, "ko te main 
hiiri i nga ngakau o nga matua ki a ratou tamariki; i o nga tamariki 
ki o ratou matua." 

He aha he korereo maku kia koutou i tenei ra? Kei te mohio 
ahau ki nga mah&ra o Brother Cahoon, e pirangi ar.a ia kia korero 
ahan i te korero mo te haerenga mai o Eraia i nga ra whakamutunga, 
ano e whakaatu ana mai ona kanohi i nga mahara o roto i tuna nga- 
kau; no reira ka tangohia e au ko tenei te pukenga korero maku kia 
koutou i tenei wa. Anei ta te Paipera whakaatu, "Nana ka unga atu 
nei e ahau a traia poropiti kia koutou, i mua i te taenga mai o te ra 
nui b Ihowa. o te ra whakamataku." 

"'A ka whakatahuritia atu e ia nga ngakau o nga matua ki nga 

tamariki, nga ngakau ano hoki o nga tamariki ki o ratou matua, kei 
haere atu ahau, a patua iho e ahau te whenua ki te kanga." ( Maraki 
! :5,6. | ( Me penei ke te whakamaoritanga o te kupu "whakatahuritia" 
e man ake nei. "Hei lure." hei "hiiri" ranei, katahi ka tika. ) f le alia 
te huhua-tanga o tenei mihona a Iraia, a me pewhea hoki te alma o te 
main e tutuki ai tana mihona? Ka homai nga ki, ka heke iho te wairua 
Iraia: ka whakatnria te roi go par, ka wliakahnihnia nga hunga tapu 
e te Atua; ka hangaia a Hiona, a ka whakaeke nga hunga tapu ki 
runga o Maunga Hiona, ki nga mahi whakaora. Me pewhea nga 
hunga tapu c eke ai ki nga mahi whakaora o runga o Maunga Hiona? 
Ko te whakantn tenei ;= me tuatahi whakaara i o ratou temepara, i 
nga wahi tohi (fonts) mo nga mahi iriiri, nga tuaahu mo nga whaka- 
pakanga, horoinga, whakawahinga, tapaenga, me nga mana hiiri, e 
hiiritia ana ki runga i o raton mahunga; hei tawaenga mo o ratou 
nri o nga whakatupurai ga tangata kua huri ki tua o te arai ; hei hoko 
i a. raton kia urn ki roto i te ropu o te hunga katoa e noho rite ana mo 
te aranga tuatahitanga o te hunga mate: e piki ai raton ki nga torona 
o te kororia, kia piki ngatahi, kia rite ngatahi mete hunga ora; ko 
tenei te hnarahi i rangaia hei hono i nga ngakau, me nga mahara o 
nga matua ki a raton tamariki. i o nga tamaraki ki o raton matua, e 
tutuki ai te whakapuakanga o te mihona a Iraia. I wawata taku 
ngakau i roto i an. kia oti tenei temepara i mua ke noa atu : kia tomo- 
kia. kia mahi ke taton i mua noa atu o tenei. kia whakapau ke tatou 



Noema, 1947 TE KARERE 345 

i nga ra e whanga ana. e talari ai.a. mote mahi inga mahi hiiri kua 
tatuu iho nei ki te whenua. 

Ko taku kupu tenei ki nga hunga tapu, kia pakari ratou, kia 
kakama ki te whakawhaiti mai i o ratou whanaunga ora ki tend wahi, 
kia hiiri i a ratou, kia whakatikatika i a ratou mo taua ra, e puta ai 
te anahera whakangaro, 

Ki te tere korikori te hahi ki enei mahi whakaora i o ratou tupa- 
paku, ki te hiiri i o ratou uri, ki te kohikohi mai i o ratou hoa; ki te 
kore ratou e moumou i nga ra me nga w;i, ki nga mahi whanoke o te 
ao, ahakoa tupato ratou, he uaua te oti i a ratou enei mea. i mua i 
te taenga mai o te po, o te wa e kore ai e mahi te tangata. Tenei te 
kopu-huri nei i roto i au nga whakararunga e titorengia ai nga hunga 
tapu i mua i te otinga onga here mo ratou ki te oranga tonutanga. 
Ka titorengia nga hunga tapu, ka wahia, ka whakamarara tia hoki 
ratou. He maha nga wawau, me nga rorirori kei te ao hei hangarau- 
nga ma te rewera, e riro ai i te rewera te wikitoria ahakoa ra mo te 
wa poto, i etahi wa. 



^MMMIMMMMMt Mil Ill II Illllllli; 'HIM Ill Ill Mini; IIIMI III III! linlMIIIMMMMI IMIMMMIIMIMIIMMMMMMMMI Il IIIIMUIIIIMHIIC 

N OTIC E 
A large supply of tin- books "Selections from I. .M.S. 
1 Hymns" i> now available. These small song books can he 
| obtained from the Mission Office at 1 - per copy. 



IIIMIIIIIIIIMIIMIIII 


""" 


"" ,iim,MM " 


"""" 


" ,i """" """ 


m ' "" """ ' ' """ 


MIIIMMIMIIIIIIIIIMII^ 






To AI 


.1. DISTRICT 


SE( RETARIES 










I M 


POF T 


A X T 






All 


Tithing 


Receipt Books 


nust be collected from the 


Branches 


and retun ed 


to the M 


i sion ( office not later 


than 


20th 


1 December, 


1947. 


Fourth ( 


Miaricih Reports mu 


st be 


in t< 


Ihc 


M issioi 


< HI,. , 


not later 


than 20th I December, 


1947. 


T.S. 


\\. 


for the ! 


iscal \ e 


ir ending 


SOth November, 1947 


must 


he 111 tin 


n < >!iu < 




November, 1 






















Tl. KAREF 



1947 



Sunday School 

S VCRAMENT GEM 

". Is we think the .\ •«;/<•;• clear, 
Lei Thy Spirit linger near. 
Pardon faults, I 
Bless our efforts day by day." 

KINDERGARTEN (4 and 5 years) : 
"Baptisms" Romans 6; Colossians'2. 
"Christ's Resurrection" Matthew 28. 
"Age for Baptism of Children" Doc. and Cov., sec. 68. 
"Call of Abraham" Gen. 12; Pearl of Great Pria . braham ch. 2. 



PRIMARY (6 and 7 years) ; FIRST INTERMEDIATE (8 and 9 years) : 
"Nephi's Warning to the Nephites" Helaman 8, { >. 
"Nephi is Charged with Murder" Helaman 9. 
"The Power of Nephi's Prayers" Helaman 10, 11. 
"Samuel, the Lamanite" Helman 13. 

\i> INTERMEDIATE (10 and 11 years); JUNIORS (12 and 13 
years); ADVANCED JUNIORS (14 years): 

"Wars of Ahab and Ben-hadad (B.C. 901)" I Kings chap. 20. 

"The Close of Ahab's Reign (B.i . 898)" I Kings chap. 21-22; II Chroa 

18: 9-34. 
"Wars of Jehoshaphai (B.C. 896)" II Kings chap. I, 2; II Chroa 1 ( '. 20. 

SENIORS <15 and 16 years); ADVANCED SENIORS (17 and 18 years) ; 
GOSPEL MESSAGE (19 and 20 years and prospective n 
Same outline as Gospel Doctrine Class. 

GOSPEL DOCTRINE (All others not assigned): 

"Temples" 1 The Tabernacle. 7:1-21. 

"Solomon's Temple" I Kings 6:1-38; 7:1-51; II Kings 12:4-18; 25:8-17; 

I Chronicles 28:1-21; 29:1-19; II Chronicles W:8-17; 

36:13-19. 
"Solomon's Dedicatory Prayer" I Kings 8:12-61. 
"The Temple Built after the Captivity" Ezra 1 :l-6; 3:8-13; 4:1-24; 5:1-17; 

6:1-15; Nehemiah 13:4-9; Haggai 1:1-15. 2:1-19. 
"The Savior Visits the Temple" Matt 21:22-17: Mark 11:15-17; Luke 

19:45-48; John 2:14-21, 7:14-28; 8 2 
"Predicts its Destruction" Matt. 24:1. 2: Luke 21 
"Nephite Temples" II Nephi 5:16; Alma 16:13; 22, -.2. 2><2 t >; Helaman 

3:9, 14. 
"Latter-day Saints Temples" Doc. & Co. 84:3-5, 31 : 124:37-39, 55; 127:0. 
"Christ to Come to His 'Peniple" Malachi 3:1 ; III Nephi 24:1. 



Xoema, 1947 TE KARERE >47 

MAORI CLASS 

PUKAPUKA— "AKORANGA ME NGA KAWENATA" 

Rat a pit Tuatahi: 

Tekiona 12. He aha fee take nui i homaingia e te Atua ki te Hunga Tapu 
i roto i tenei whakakitenga? 

Korerongia ia rarangi kia tino mohiotia nga tikanga katoa tend tekiona. 

Kia wai tenei whakakitenga? 

Rata pit Tuarua: 

Tekiona 13. K<- tenei te whakakitenga mo te Tohungatanga o Arona! 
Ma koutou tonu e rapu nga hohonutanga o tenei rehana. 

Ratapu Tuatoru: 

Tekiona 14. Ko wai ma e korerotia nei e te Ariki? Mo te aha te take? 
Ko tehea tekiona kua akona nei e koutou e ahna rite ana ki tenei. a ko iiea 
wahi e ahua riterite aha? 

He aha te mea nui o te rarangi 7? 

Ratapu Tuawha: 

Tekiona 15. Ko tenei whakakitenga i homaingia na wai? 
He aha te mea i tupono ki tenei tangata? 
Whakamaramatia te rarangi _' 

Tekiona 16. E alma rite ana tenei tekiona ki te mea runga ake I 
engari mo wai nga korero nei? 







X OTIC E 




niilllllllllC 


1 




Any correspondence pertaining to the M.I. A. 


must 


be 


1 


scut 


to Sister Gloria Mae Long, Box 72. Auckland 


. C.l. 




1 


(m , 


ll)MMIII Hiiiiiiiiii mum iiiiiimiiiiiiiimiMi.i iiiimiiiiii iiiiiiiiwiii , 


NW , 


,,,,„, m 





No 


te 


1 \ on: 


a ra - 1 l< i 


uii ma 


1947 lc 


in: 


te te i 


eepi a 


K 


.In M 


"•ii 


raua t 


o Maud M 


h,u. ' 


'ekauin; 


tahi 


ona marama 


\.: 


mate 




L wha 


marama i 


iangia 


mate. 


I tal 


OtO ia 


kite 1 ail 




» Riiw 


ii Taniora, 


Kotuk 


U. I lit' 


hua 




urupa 


(» 


ma til 


puna i T< 


aroha i te 








'lie \\ 


ahapu 


te 


karat 


ia 


» te IK 




• Witel 




i whal 


catapu 


te 


ni.i 


II. 




tapu una n 














I 1 K \\<\\<\ 



Noema, 1947 



News of the Field 



i: U 

•i Kautua ll again aide t.» 

ith then after her long eonfine- 
mi :it in the hospital. 

Primary groups in Avar . 

an<l Black Rock each iponeored b 
;n honour of tin- I'm 
birthday. The Black Pock neigh* 
bourhood Primary began with theii 

Hamon direct 

home primary following with their 

• h Then, the Branch Prim- 

m held on August liih and was 

5 children ami many of t he 

parenl - \ these are the 1 Primary 

birthdays celebration! ever held h 

very proud of the fine re- 
sults. 

Another neighbourhood Primary has 

ju-t I I. This is held at 

ami brings the total number of 

Primaries functioning in Rarotonga np to 

four. 

Terek ia and 

i m ere uniti d in marriage 
by Blder Trevor C. Hamon. A bounteous 

umu kai was served after the ceremony. 

The Saints are happy to welcomi 
Harry Strickland on his return from 

Samoa. August 14 th. 

August 23rd. the members hade fare- 
well to 
the ship for New Zealand. 

Babii 

include: Te Puapuara, daughter of Pro. 

and Bis. Pai Goodwin ; and John Frank, 
the son of Mr. and Mr Jan • Vahua. 

The Rarotonpa Branch extends con- 
gratulations to Vaevae Terekis 
becoming a member of the church. lie 
was baptised September 7 by Hr<>. Samuel 
Glassie. and confirmed by Elder John I.. 

K AIKOU BRANCH 

urri< Reihopa 

W< i ere n entl] hoi oared in our 
branch by a visit from Blder Welch and 

Pro Royal Andrew. Their stay with us 

borl hut we were inspired by their 

Words Of advice. We were also 

b, the Primary President of 
the Whangarei r > i - 1 r i <• t 

Pap- Ida Herewini : and 

Pro. Rimes Pethopa. 

We are looking forward to the coming 

hui pariha in February. 

KAIKOHE BRANCH 

i ]]■■■ 

Our branch is once again starting to 

■ rine the month of A 
there have been very few vacant chair- 
in our chapel. 



Elders Chapman and \S • 

holding 

t he Samt i, helping Ibis 

follows Branch Pr< 
Wsha] 

. J ml 

I 

'• shapu, 

Sunda 

. H . M •■ 

• lent ; Sis. Pam \> um 

Rawinia Young, End counsellor; SI 

Young 

Sunnex, i - 1 eounselli i 
find counsellor. 

one is taking Interest in the 

. hope t hat m •■ will continue 



R tNGITOTO BRANCH 

B Ruihi Hemmin 

We ar< happy to • Inual 

•! a.|. by our b 
A v • • . 
On AugUSi 2ls1 by tlie Auckland and 

»to Sunday Schools. Special high- 
d march, and prise* 

for tin- most "feminine" m:.. 

t he mo-t "masculim " f< 

Palo. i :.t ly wen- th- " 

ters of Pro. and Sis. K. Harris. Pro and 
Sis. T. Ngawaka, Pro. and Si-. Coff< 
T. Palmer. 

We extend <o all members of the Jen- 
sen family our deepest sympathy in the 

Of their mother. Si-. Jen-en (in 
Samoa). 

On August 80th the missionaries ami 
members of their soft-ball team sponsored 
an enjoyable evening in the L.D.8 Chapel 
to mark the forming of their new '■ 

We have en joj ed and apj • 
visits paid by Pro. and Sis Hone Pepe 
of pjpiwai to our branch, Pro. and Sis. 
and Guy Morgan of Koroi 
Edwards, Pro-, s. Reed, G. Parahi, M. 
McDonald, Sis. A Paewai, I>r Pa 
Elders Barney and Pox 

On September 6th the Rangitoto Choir 
and Pol team compet ed in the Auckland 
Annual Festival Competitions and had the 
honour of winning hoth nuxabers. 

On September I lth the Rangitoto choir 
travelled by bu to the Suntty Gold and 
Green Pall in answer to the special invi- 
tation at function. 

We extend to Pro. Richard Clark and 
his sister- our depeest sympathy in their 

ad bereavement. 
On September 'JTth the Relief Society 
members travelled to the home of Sis. 
Kewene "Mangere" where the sisters held 

an enjoyable meeting. 



Noema, 1947 



TE KARERE 



349 



WHANGARURU BRANCH 
By Watson Pita 
When this report appears our Hui Peka 
will be over. It is to be held in the 
Rangimarie Hall on October 26th. This 
branch will combine with the Ngaiotonga 
Branch for this occasion and wc hope this 
Hui Peka will be a success. The organ- 
isations are busy preparing items for the 
hui. Everyone expects it to be a real 
success. 

The baby of Bro. and Sis. Warana 
Taniora was blessed September 21st by 
Bro. Taniora and it was given the name 
of William Pure Taniora. 

This branch was honoured by a visit 
from Bro. Teao Wirihana, secretary of 
the Genealogical Organisation on Sept. 
28th. The help and instructions given 
by him will be of great assistance to us. 
We are looking forward to another visit 
from Bro. Wirihana in the near future. 

The Senior Rugby Football Club from 
this district u ted for 

the M.A.C. football cup, at present being 
held by Waitote. 

ROTORUA BRANCH 
By Rangi Davies 
Elder Anderson and his companion are 
holding cottage meetings regularly at the 
homes of the Saints as well as the non- 
members 

The M.l.A ai planning to hold their 

Gold and Green Ball on November 

12th. Joy Hamon has been elected 

unanimously to be queen of the ball. She 

of her merits and her 

attendance to meetings. 

On the 21st of Septa mber, I he v> ■ 
Plan Committee was organised with Bro. 
Hamoi: 

■ llor, and Bro. Wa< a a 2i 'I coun- 
sellor. 

The Sam - are pi i ■; end 1 be 

Hui Parlba el Wanganui. \\ e ti • 

inity of thanking Blder Nelson 
ami French including ih.-ir junior com- 
• and Whaangi 

In this 
• rict. 

HANAWATU DISTRICT 

By Amiria Kal.io- 

eadil* 
ahead in ?h<- Pain • 

<\<r t he <Ut • el lOB Ol • I and 

Bro 

held. ' h« <\ • ning being erj much en- 
joyed bj all i • 
'i he E alnl hope fo 

who art In the Pain Ho 

pital. 

Branch this montl rlixon 

Ramon ..f Rotor is Bro E pai si ol 

ild of 
Ikato. 
Roha< i o( M ■ Ulagtoi 

'•• bei sllini foi tmeriea ••• \ lsl< with 



her son, Jacob, and daughter, Annie 
Rohner Brunett, of Inglewood. California. 

Two marriages have been performed bj 
Elder Leavitt recently. They were: Bro. 
Tatere MacDonald to Sis. Ruma Watson, 
and Sis. Mina Matenga to Matahaere 
Patuaka of Ohau. 

Our congratulations are extended to the 
Wellington M.l.A. for winning the Sen- 
ior B. Men's Indoor Basketball Champion- 
ship of Wellington. 

A baby daughter was born to Bro. and 
Sis. Steare Whiti, and also a daughter to 
Bro. and Sis. Leo Parata. 

Visitors to the branch have been, Kio 
Tarawhiti of Waikato. Sid Christie and 
Rahiri Harris of the Hawke's Bay area. 

A whakapapa committee has been or- 
ganised in Porirua with Douglas Whatu 
ident, Kere Katene and Kanawa 
Wineera as counsellors, and James E!k- 
ington as secretary. Regular meetings 
are being held every Saturday at the 
home of James Elkington. 

WELLINGTON BRANCH 
By Fay Loader 

This month saw the following Mutual 
officers set apart: president. Bro. A. C. 
Stinaon; l^t counsellor. Elder R. Cordery; 
2nd counsellor. Sis. Fay Loader: 
tary, Sis. Betty Stinson. 

An unexpected event was the departure 
Of Sis. Rohner for the United 
where she will stay with her daughter. 

Our Sunday night meetings have been 
well attended and we have had a number 
of investigators. 

kokomia i.\ BRANCH 
By Artemeaia I 

Births: a daughter to 1'olly and W 

Harsh on Septi on t>> George 

and Moetu Randell on Sept ember If 

Ordinations: Whitlora Tfpiki ordained 

teacher i>v William Parata Heke oi 
tember 28; Nukanoa Hapi ordained a 
bj Bakaipakai Puriri on September 
Ji 

following new 

appointed in the Y \\ M 

lor . Kara Ed« 

End eoun ellor; Hlneteohorere l'arshi. 

H.M.I.A. : 1 
eounaallori <•■ 
Primai 
lor; Oil 

Sun- 
ideal . 
Tuhaka Babblngton. 1st counaelloi 
Bdward 

■ 

rhe .i.i nt 

the MMtMnki Hull. s. i 
Th< district held 

i 

aphis Kwn-n«. 

si». Kmt* Tare <>( the Reretauaga 






Ilk VRERE 



Nocraa, 1949 



11 i am | BRANCB 

■ 
All ■ ■ Bunday 

arc function- 
ingr satisfactorily. 

r memhers attended t he 

Povert] Hay district conference end they 

thoroughly < ■• 

'Hi. Tahnetiui M.I. A. aii.l the Nuhaka 

Ml A. both held their Gold and Green 
redit tn 

and all who I 

Hm. Pumee HeRai blessed Bad 
m September 

EAIUKTJ BRANCB 
On September 2nd, Bis. Campbell died 
Ts Pntiki, bfahia 
Peninsula. PuneraJ re beld 

under the direction <>f Bra 

rg irere : Elder Hurlin, Bro. 
[riparete. Bro. Pomara, and Paun 

rhc grave was dedicated by Bro. 

Taka Toroiwhiti. 

Visitors to this branch have been: 
Bros. Bang! Greening. Matthew hlataira. 

D. Wl M Kay. Sam Haronua, 

Andrew Kohu, Dave Smith and S 

Whaitiri. Haerengarangi T« Ngaio. 
s. Tawere, Molly Torowhiti. 

On the 3rd October the Kaiukn M.I. A. 
will he holding a Spring Hall and not a 

Gold and Green Hall SI advertised earlier 
in the month. 

Paha Webber was sel apart as 2nd 
counsellor for the M.I. A. September 21. 

On September 20. the I'rimary per- 
formed the tree planting ceremony to 
commemorate Pioneer's Day. 

HKRKTAUNGA BRANCH 

By Marjorie Thompson 

The Chape! Committee held their final 
entertainment nij?ht September 9th for 
this year. The KorongatS Hranch turned 
out in full force, and a good time was 
had by all. 

At the recent District Hoard meeting 
at To Haukc the following were set apart 
as officers in the Hawhe's Hay District 
Relief Society: Sis. Jane Thompson. 1st 
counsellor; Jane Tahan. 2nd counsellor; 
and Ruihi Haia. secretary. 

Patients in the Memorial Hospital are 
James Southern. Sis. Sally Kemp, 
and Bro. Whare Hehe. We wish them 
all a speedy r« 

The Heretaunpa Hranch Choir have 
now begun their practices. They are 
held each Sunday nipht at 7 o'clock. 

We are sorry to announce the death of 
ate Tari. She pas. 
ten. her 2Mh at the Memorial Hospital 
She had been stricken with rheumatic 
fever, from which she never recovered. 

TAHAENUI HRANCH 
By Rebecca Smith 
The activities of this hranch for the 
last two months have been 100';. Church 
is held at Whakaki Hall with the Branch 
jreneral meeting following. Tuesday 
nijrhts the M.I. A. presidency and mem- 



Whakaki foi 

I area. 

m : \ (, 

turn* d 

erownii M LIU] 

Kld« r 
bad ths honour of crowninf her 

queen 

of the Primary chi! i pleas- 

which I lUI din- 

ner, with the father 

i: • .'!.•• been on s 
[cal director ip the 

in the 

Nuhaka Hranch 'I 

li Hranch at the last Hui Tail 

WAIRAB \i\\ DISTRICT 

B ■ Raiha Kawana 

\'. , « ere very pleased once n 

la "'ir district for 

a few hours. 

Elders French and Hunsaker ha.. 
viaiting through the district and have 
been I 

• hat Elder Pitcher ha 

ill. bul he is well once more to carry out 

his labours. 

from 

the Ha I tiatrict. The] 

k re Kingi, 8 mpeon, 

l. They gi 
much help in our Hui Atawhai and slao 
in our M.I. A. 

A farewell evening a n given for Elder 
Bythewsy at Bro. and S 
home. All the present. Elder 

Bytheway has been transferred to 

snd we all wish him the best of 
luck in his future labours there. 

TAMAKI BB ■ 
Stuarl sfeha sted in 

t h<- marriage acre to 

Whaanga 

A lovely banquet was held in honour 
of Father's Day. Many fine trih 

napira- 
tional meetings thai were held through- 
out the day. 

Members of the local M.I. A. travelled 
to Korongata on September 27th 
tend an M.I A r party." An 

enjoyable trip wa- had by all. 

We received visits from the district 
M.I. A. officers as follows; I'.ros. Eric 
Tahan and Parahi, Sisters Olive Edv 
Ella Hawea, and Louie Cha te. Thanhs 

for tlie visit. 

A 21st birthday pal i in the 

[y hall on September 80 f< • 
NgarongO Enoha There was a larjre 
crowd present and c\iry seat was occu- 

pied for the banquet. 

Thir |b] bus to 

•he Hui Pariha at Putihi, Wanjra- 

nui. Leaving here Friday evening they 

arrived thpre for the Gold and Green Ball. 



Noema, 1947 



TE KARERE 



351 



Everyone enjoyed the trip and the won- 
derful meetings. They report a most in- 
spirational hui. 

Improvements to the tennis courts are 
being carried out by the M.I. A. and many 
interesting tournaments should take place 
shortly. 

TEHAPARA BRANCH 
By Elder W. M. Dale 

On September 11 the M.I. A. basketball 
team won a benefit exhibition game from 
the Gisborne representative team by a 
score of 32 — 17. The game was broad- 
cast over the North Island network, giv- 
ing the game a boost in popularity in 
this country. 

During the hui at Ruatoria a number 
of visitors passed through out branch 
and were welcomed by our members. 
Some of these included Bros, and Sisters 
H. Puriri, C. Tahau, and TeAo Wilson. 

Poverty Bay District officers' meeting 
was held in Tolaga Bay on the 21 
September and a report from each of the 
officers showed much progress in this 

Bro. Jim Puriri has been appointed to 
the position of Aaronic Presthood Super- 
visor, and in a few weeks has made an 
organised group f our young b 

On Sunday the 2xth, Henry Cotter, son 
of Bro. and Si Whare Cotter. Michael 
IfcGhee, son of Bro. and Si-. Bob Mr- 
Ghee were ordained deacons. 

To our displeasure we have been in- 
formed thai Elder Poulsen must be trans- 
ferred for reasons of ill health His work 
in this district will he carried on for 
years to come and we will miss him ver;. 
much. In the time n has 

ere be has won many friends with 

hi- cheer fu] personality. More intim- 
ately known as "Slim" among the elders 
he has been a mean- of macb ha] ; 
as w. ; of much belp. We 

(elders) will miss him perhaps more than 

Oi died recently after 

a prolonged [line In I b< I look Hoi pital. 

Muriwai and •• with 

worked. W • 
i] mpal i 

WAULOA (HAURAKI) 

1 1 . 1 1 . ( 1 1 n 

visit 
from I''. I' 

Elder « 

Bra • n .it he 

mnkH of mai l 

Minn June H< i ind We all 

in their iiiu 
Mft 

• i i, \i, \ M 

Poll] trwta 
Brat ii . 

Parihs 



Much preparation throughout this 
month made the Nuhaka M.I. A. Gold and 
Green Ball a very successful one. The 
decoration, coronation, and supper were 
very well done and carried out. Miriam 
Dennis won honours in being chosen 
queen by the M.I. A. for her attendance. 
In addition James Whaanaga was chosen 
to crown the queen. The M.I. A. express 
their thanks and appreciation for the sup- 
port and co-operation shown by every- 
one. 

For the past Sunday evenings the choir 
has been busy in preparing hymns as- 
signed to it, resulting in an invitation 
from the Wanganui Hui Pariha for Oc- 
tober. We are looking forward to this 
trip. 

AUCKLAND BRANCH 
By Connie Horlock 

The Auckland elders have been busy 
continuing their tracting and report it to 
be coming along very favourably. These 
elders have also been visiting the 
mainly those we have not had the pleas- 
ure of seeing at our sseetingi 

Relief Society is functioning well and 
they welcome Sis. Leila Billman. n 
appointed secretary. 1 

sewing, preparing for their bazaar in Dec- 
ember, but they assure all sisters whether 
visiting or otherwise, that they'll be 
gladly welcomed in their m. . 

We were thrilled the oth< 
hear the Rangitoto Branch Choir broad- 
r 1ZB and we con vrra t u lat e them 
on their the Auckland com- 

petitions. 

During one of the "Fireside Chal 

cent !y we were pri\ I • 

to ns a recording of 'h. earl] dayi <'f the 

Church in Nauvoo and of the trek across 
sins. This inspiring recording left 

us with great feeling and humbler.. 
Among our visitor! this month wn 

A llliam 
Rohner and Sis. Luff and children all of 

Wellington, Sie [sobd Pratl of Sj 

through here on her return from 

judging tlie Wellington dai 

t iom and va\ e u^ |OB nfor- 

mation on the QoM and Green Balls in 

.lia. 

Bro. Harold 

..iir meetings while on a !• 

borne ■<■ 

w \ i k \ 1 1 - DI8TB 

' .dkit.H 

Sacrum, nt D nrted 

t hroughoul t he dial i 

It will non I..- possible t" hold PrU 

Mieetlliv 

' • h « ill he t • 

for a 
bran* bee « II i Rob< 

I ems 






i I KARERE 



l 1947 



Tarawhiti. a The 

c r ow nil sing with the 

il . doini I DC honour • 

Twin! Tomo waa crowned queen 

hull to rei^n m,r thfl M I A. fot 

. feature* were the Auckland choir 
three well rendered Qumbei 
the ■prins. dance b • The 

hall waa Riled com] 

ami BU] lot of work on the 

part of all th ill efforta i>nt 

forth 

■ | much appr< 

Pehl Tarawhiti ua- ad\anced in the 

• ood to ■ pri. >1 on Bepteml • 

Tin- Uoe-o-tainui Hranch have started 
r nuitual for the first time again. 

The first one being held <>n September BO 

with I 1 people in at 1 1 -ndance. The people 

"V it and so wt hope that 

they will In- able to make a success of it. 

HAMILTON BRANCH 
The Hamilton Col. I end Green Hall was 
held oa September If under the direction 

of Sis. Lone. Sis. Boat Hea/ ley. and 
M.I. A. oflcen <>f the Hamilton Hranch. 
The programme was well prepared and 
they put over a heautiful and clean dance 
The crowning was a pioneer crowning, the 
honours heing done by the deputy-Mayor 



for ti. 

B the 
M. the 

taken from 1 1 iraeo of 

Utl. 

aii etrorts put fori 

w h \N(. v:i I DISTRICT 

and 

v. hangarei on I • • 
the Whangnrel Municipal Hand. Rider 

Richard C. Hurt played three t) 

accompanied b 

son of Whin: 

pet Rhapaody" by Harry James. 'Tarniva. 

.f Venice." and "Flight of the Bumble 
i;. The Northeri ti loned 

the large nun 

• hrilled 
by the "Brilliant Trumpeter " 
t he concert . , . wl 
pliahmenta were a revelal 

men and audience alike.'* 

The helpful advice of Prea. Halveraen 
appreciated In the meeting held 

• rning. 



Mlltllll -il IIM II I II 1 1 II 1 1 Mil II I III 1 1 II Mill III 



1 1 1 1 r : ■ ii i ii I ii ■ ii i • 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 • ■ iiiii.Miiiiiiiiiiiiiiiliiiiic 



RADIO BR< lADCAST 

The Rangitoto Branch Choir of Auckland, under the 
direction of Kelly Harris, has been invited to broadcast a 
half-hour programme on Sunday evening, November 30, at 
8.00 to 8.30 over Radio Station 1ZB. We encourage all who 
can to listen-in. If you enjoy the programme it would be 
nice if you would send a letter to Radio Station IZB Auck- 
land, telling them that you appreciate the singing of the choir 
and would like to hear further programmes. 



■I'linni iiiiniiiiir- 



[deals are like stars; you will not succeed in touching them with 
your hands, hut like the seafaring man on the desert of water-, you 
choose them as your guides, and. following them, you reach your 
destiny. 

— Carl Schurz. 



The whole significance of our being is that we are made imper- 
fect, and are called upon to he perfect. 

— William M. Salter. 



The Quorum of the Twelve 
Apostles 



Shown on this month's hack cover is r h_* newest picture 
of the Council of Twelve, taken Sunday afternoon at the 
117th Annual General Conference. Left to right, they are: 
first row. George F. Richards, Joseph Fielding Smith. 
Stephen L. Richards. John A. Widtsoe, Joseph F. Merrill. 
and Albert E. Bowen; second row, Hard B. Lee. Spencer W. 
Kimball, Ezra Taft Benson, Mark E. Petersen, Matthew 
Cowley, and Henry I). Movie. 

"The Twelve are a Travelling Presiding High Council, 
to officiate in the name of the Cord, under the direction of 
the Presidency of the Church, agreeable to the institution of 
heaven ; to build up the church, and regulate all the affairs of 

the same in all nations, first unto the Gentile and secondly 

unto the Jews." ( I )oc. & ( o\ . lo7 :33. 1 

"It i- not permissible for them to say, 1 believe, simply; 
I have accepted it simply because I believe it. Read 'he reve- 
lation; the Lord informs us thc\ must know, they nuiM pet 
the knowledge for themselves. It must be with them as if 

they had seen with their eyes and heard with their cars aid 
the) know the truth. That is their missj,,n. t<» testify of 

I- U Christ and him Crucified and risen from the dead and 

clothed now with almight) power at the right hand of l 
the Saviour of the world. That C then- mission, and their 
duty, and that is the doctrine and the truth that it is their 
duty to preach t«. the world t<< sec th.it it is preached I 
w<»rld " i < rospel I tocti ine bj I 'res [oseph F Smith. ) 






r 




IV: 


c 






C J j\ 




c J 






( 


^y^ ,. 


>1 


c 


r *- 




■Hi 


™ 





Te Karere 

TIHEMA. 1947 




•los<*|»li Sin i g li. I Im' l r ro|»li<*f 



( )u the 23rd of December 1805 in Sharon, Windsor County, 

Vermont, a son was born to Joseph and Lucj Mack Smith who was 

imc .1 Prophel of < i"d in tins "The Dispensation of th< Fullness 

of Times." Thi- son \\;i-> Joseph Smith Jr., fourth child in a famil) 

of ten. 

The parents of the Prophel were hard-working, industrious, 
thrifty, Mew England farmers, and prospered for a time in their 
iltural activities, bul later were forced to remove to New York 
becausi of difficulties which an 

Like his parents, Joseph was thrift) and industrious. M . -> interest 
in sports and games, and ability as a participant in them was km wn 
anions his assi m iates. 

As an example of his endurance and faith, when Joseph u;h but 
a young boy he was severely stricken with pain and infection in his 
leg, and after several unsuccessful attempts l»\ physicians to cure the 
infection, a decision was reached to have the leg amputated, l>ut the 
boy had faith in < i"d thai he would be healed if another operation was 
performed. This was done, without the aid of anaesthetics, and the 
•on began to mend and in due time healed. During Ins illness 
and suffering his faithful mother helped care for him. 

Thus it was to this humble, faithful servant that God the Father, 
and His Son Jesus Chrisl appeared in answer t>> earnest prayer, when 
Joseph was but in his fifteenth year. Later Moroni also appeared and 
declared unto the Prophet Joseph that he, Moroni, was a messenger 
suit from the presence of God with an important work for Joseph t i 
d<». He was to bring to the world the true and everlasting Gospel. 
Through him the Book of Mormon was translated by the gift and 
power of God, and the first edition published in 1830. 

The work of the Prophet in restoring the Gospel of Jesus ( hrist 
to the world was not t<> go unhindered by the cunning and evil designs 
• it' his enemies, and persecution arose against him and the Church. 
finally resulting in the martyrdom of the Prophet and his brother 
Hyrum in Carthage Jail, in 1844. 

J( seph the Prophet loved his. people, he loved his fellow men, he 
loved God, and his accomplishments prove his faith and devotion to 
the call given him, that < i a Prophet of God. 

In the 135th Section of the Doctrine & Covenants w< 
"Joseph Smith, the Prophet and Seer of the Lord, has done more, 
sav< Jesus < nly, for the salvation of men in this world than an 
man thai ever lived in it." 



"He lived greal and he <\\v(\ greal in the eyes of God and his 
people; and like mosl of th< lord'- Anointed in ancienl tim< 
his mission and his works with his own blood." 



To Knrcre 



Established 1907. 



Wahanga 42. 




Tihema, 1947 



A. Reed Halversen 
Robert B. Bradshaw 



Tumuaki Mihana 
Etita 



"Ko tenei Pepa i whakatapua hex hapai ake i te m Moot 
roto i nga whakaaro-nui." 

Address Correspondence: 
Box 72, Auckland, C.l, New Zealand. 



"Te Karere" is published monthly by the New Zealand Mission of 
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and is pri: ■ 
THE BUSINESS PRINTING WORKS LTD., 56 AJbcrl I 
land, C.l, New Zealand. Subscription Rates: :•! - per sis months: 
11 for five years, - 1 Currency: 11.00 per 

year : $6 for Ave s i 



CONTENTS 



Editorial - - 

why Chri itmas 

S|).< i |] Features - - 
Pi ld( ' ' I 

to "pii Smith 

a Bong In the Cabin 

Tuhltuhi 

i i l i 



( limed i 

Sun. lay S.I,,,., I 






TE KARERE 



Tihcma, 1947 



t 



0c/iti //«/ 



WHY CHRISTMAS 

Why do we, not only here bul throughout most nati< ns 
of the world, have ( Christmas ? 

"( loci so loved the world that I [e gave 1 lis only begotten 
that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish but 
\ erlasting life." < John 3 : 1 

This soul-cheering time of year did not come through 
any idle dreaming. It is not lure to necessarily perpetuate 

tory of Santa Claus. 

Christmas is because Christ came, and He came to save 
us, to bring us life, and that we might enjoy it more abund- 
antly. We commemorate anew the birth of the Saviour of 
mankind. With the coming of the Christmas season we still 
face the realities of life as before, and as we shall in the 
future. 

i in the full meaning of Christmas and truly have 
the ( hristmas spirit, we must accept the young Christ child 
as the literal Son of God. He lived before He came to earth 
and when, on the cross, He Himself gave up His life, no man 

look it from Him. We know that He could have called forth 
ten legions of angels to I lis assistance. But He died for all 
men. took upon 1 [imsel f the sins of all men. 



Not only did He have power in Himself to give up I lis 
life, hut also He had power within Himself to take up His 
life again. He was physically resurrected and lived again. 
And He lives today, the Saviour and Redeemer of the world. 



Tihema, 1947 



TE KARERE 






Acceptance of the divine Christ is what gives meaning to 
Christmas. If each of us in our hearts would resolve this 
Christmas time to live by the teachings of Christ, -non the 
whole world would be living Christianity. As we try to live 
according to the teachings of Christ, we should remember that 
if, one in a crowd, we do right we are adding to the sum of 
righteousness throughout the world. 

"At this season when our thoughts are turned naturally 
to Him in whose name we eall upon the Father of us all, let 
us resolve that we will chart our own and nth- 
more clearly, that we may follow in the way He showed and 
reach the harbour where lie awaits those who sail the true 
course." 

The angeN sang near Bethlehem, 
And radiant was glory tl i 
The manger knew the Eastern | 
But Mare knelt in prayer. 

The stars still shine on Bethlehem, 
And one's raws always shim-. 
( )h. ( hrist, how dare we so U 
The glory that is Thine? 

Blind eyes, deaf ears, and scornful lips 

\\r turned toward Tin . • 

While link- children know Thee not, 

But worship Santa ( Tins. 

Some night, w ith stars on l'< thlehem, 
May mankind kneel • 

Li ned the need "t peace on eanh 

And Tin :■ I will tOWftfd men. 



Ida Dot 



1 E KAR] Tihen 

President's Page 

BECEMB1 R WD I HRISTM VS 

ember a holiday, a da) or a week at the beach with bathing 
in th< tide, the sun and the sand; an excursion 1>> launch; vacationing 
at some favourite lake or stream where the fishing is good; these or 
other summer activities are the 01 day in the fair land of 

New Zealand. In the lands of the north winter sports and festivities 
attract the attention. Throughout the world December brings 
of the past months as it brings to ■■• other year. 

All Christendom pauses to thii i riously of Him whose 

birth they commemorate and whose title has been accepted or applied 
to all those who profess belief in His nanv Christians. His name 
to many means all that is good. A Christian act or thought, or a 
Christian life indicates that in which there could be no had or wrong, 
no evil intent, no thought of sin. His 1 . if applied, assist 

men and women to sec the problems of life more clearly and help 
them to put first things first. Such words as, "Turn from evil and 
■<!." "Go thy way and sin no more." "Keep yourselves unspotted 
from the sins of the world.*' and "Let your light so shine before men 
that they may see your good works." are just a few of the exhorta- 
tions given by Him and His servants to encourage individual right- 
eous living. Through Him children are commanded to love and 
honour their parents, and parents to love, sustain and properly teach 
their children. All are encouraged to gain knowledge and understand 
and to use them in wisdom and righteousm 

Love of our fellow men. which He teaches is second only to love 

■ d, would drive from the heart of man the spirit of selfishness 

and greed and place in their stead a living interest in the welfare of 

others. Above all else he exhorts us to a righteous and active love 

;'iid devotion to our Heavenly Father. 

lie is indeed a wise man who take- for his guide the teachings 
of the gospel of our Lord and who progresses toward perfection under 
the direction of its refining influences 

The heavenly hosts who joined the angel as he announced the 
birth of the Saviour. Jesus the Christ, to the lonely shepherds, praised 
God because of the birth of the Redeemer and sang, "Glory t 
in the highest" and enjoined upon the earth the blessing of peace and 
good will toward man. Well could all men sing praises to God for 
sending into the world His eldest and most loyal son to burst the 
hands of death and make possible OUT salvation. Well. too. could we 
worship the Son who gave Himself a ransom for all and made avail- 
able to man. exaltation through His atoning sacrifice by their obed- 
ience to Him. 



Tihema, 1947 TE KARERE 361 

May the gospel of the Lord Jesus and its teachings attract the 
attention of all men, and may they be influenced toward righteousness 
and loving service to God and to their fellow men. As Christians, and 
more particularly as Latter-day Saints we should rejoice in the birth 
of the Son of God and show our appreciation by appropriately com- 
memorating His birth and by pledging ourselves to the advancement 
of righteousness. 

May your homes and hearts be made happy this holiday s 
because of your greater love and appreciation for the Saviour and His 
gospel and because of the satisfaction that comes through faithful 
service in His work. May your joy be made more complete because 

of your love for your fellow men and your good will toward every- 
one everywhere. 

Merry Christina-. Happ) New Year. 



TE P< )K< >PITI 

Ko te marama tenei e whakanuia ana e te tini mai o o nga tai 
te ra i whanau ai te Karaiti Id te ao. E tika ana Ida whakaaro, kia 
whakainoemiti hoki tatOU ki a [ft Ma roto i a la. ona mahi me ona 
whakaakoranga. kua whakapuaretia ki nga tangata katoa te huarahi 
ki te oranga tonutanga. Me waiata tahi tatou me nga anahei 
rangi hei whakahonore, hei whakanui i a la. 

Tera ano tetahi tangata nui i whanau i tana marama ano. i te 
23 o nga ra b Tihema, i te tau 1805 i whanau a Hohepa Mete. He 
wairua tenei i whiriwhiria e te Atua mo tetahi mahi nui ki runga i te 
ao. I tupu tika ake tenei tamaiti ki te aroaro o te Atua. a i roto ano 
i tona taitamarikitanga ka puta mai te Atua me te Tama ki a ia ki te 
whakamohio i a ia kua oti ia te whiriwhiri hei pononga mo raua me 
he mea ka u tonu ia ki te tika, ki te whakarite hoki ia i a ia ano mo te 
mahi nui tera e karangatia ai ia. 

1 tupu al c a 1 [ohepa Mete he Tangata tino tika, he tangata mohio, 
he tangata whai whakaaro. E hara i te mea na nga kua nunui, na te 
aha ranei tona mohiotanga, engari na te Atua. na tona ake kaha ano 
hoki ki te rapu matauranga. ^hakoa i patua ia i te .> () o ona tau, he 
hui rawa nga mahi i oti i a ia. Kei waenganui ia i nga poropiti tapu 

te Atua c tu ana. <• main ana. ;i kaore hoki he DOrOplti i ui atu i B 

ia. Nana te Rongo Pai o te Karaiti i whakahoki mai ki I 

o tnuri nci. Koia te tumuaki, te kai whakahaere o t< 
w hakatupuranga o te raneatanga o i 

nesfl of times.) Mania nga whakaakoranga t< Karaiti i whal 
raina tika Id te ao. \a roto i a ia i whakahokia m*i te tohun 
Id te tangata he mea homaj i raro i nga i ingai ii 
[j n'i i. o Pita rat >u ko I [emi ko I loani, I puta mai I 
<» te Atua ki te whakahoki m ii n [a kii m( n [a mana nunui. I whiwhi 
i papa koura he m< i w hakaatu mai na t<- at 



1 I K tRERE Tilu-ma. 1947 

ki a ia. nana hoki nga tuhitllhi kci runga i ana papa i whakamauri. 
• Kingitanga «> te Atua 1 whakatu ano Ki t<- ao. Nana • 
tuatahi i hanga i enci i iri nei. Nana nga hin 

tapu i whakamine i nga iwi <> te an ki nga wain i tohungia ai e te 
Atua. Nana i poropiti ka whiua am nga hunga tapu i o ratou kail 
ka tu ratou hei iwi kaha, hei iwi nui ki waenganui i nga maunga 
kohatu. Nana i homai te niaraniatanga <» te alma o te hunga m 
to ratou aranga mai i te mate me te ahua o te Rangatiratanga 

; te mutunga i kohuruti hoa riri, e nga pononga a 

. e whawhai ana ki te tika. Abakoa ra, kei te piki ha 
tonu tona mahi. Tera te wa ka mohiotia ia e te ao katoa he poropiti 
tapu na te Atua. 

Te Ao Wilson Dies 

News has just been received at headquarters of the death of Te 
Ap Wirihar.a of the Heretaunga Branch at Hastings, Hawke's B 
About the last of October Brother Wilson suffered a stroke which 
paralysed his left side. He graduall} weakened until Sunday, Nov- 
ember 9th, when he passed away at bis home in Hastings. He was 

His passing is indeed a loss to the entire New Zealand Mission. 
He has travelled into every district time and time- again in an effort 
timulate the work of genealogy and to give assistance to any person 
interested in the compiling of the names of their ancestors. H< 
served faithfully and well as the Secretary of the Mission Genealog- 
ical Hoard and has spent countless hours at his home in the compiling 
and copying of genealogies from many parts of this country. Pos- 
sibly no one person is so well acquainted with the genealogies of so 
many people as was Brother Wilson. He loved the work and devel- 
t ability in it. 
We all unite in a prayer for the welfare of his wife and famil) 
and join with them in mourning his passii 

ii it rt it it ■ tnii in in 1 1 1 • i ■ i ■ i i ■ M tti 1 1 1 •( I i It i mi tu ■ i ii ii ii M it 1 1 1 1 inn minimi u mi urn I mm 

THE FIRST OF [TS KIND IX NGAPUHI! 

The Whangarei District presents its Annual 

(,< >LD AND GREEN BALL 

FRIDAY, DECEMBER 12, 1947, AT 8 P.M. 

in the 

WHANGAREI TOWN HALL 

SPEC! \l. LL< x >L SI K )\\ — SPRING D >R1 >NATH >\ 

Are You Coming? Wear Your Best! 

Evening Dresses and Dark Suits. 

Balcony seats for Non-dancers. Supper for all. 



Tihema, 1947 TE KARKRE M3 



Women's Corner 



ARE YOU LIVING ABUNDANTLY? 
By Zina Y. C. Brown 

Christ came that zee might have life and hare it more abundantly. 

Every man's goal is happiness, and the Golden Rule is the best 

recipe for happiness ever given to man. This recipe has two : 
ients — love and service. Christ told of the first when He gave the 
two great commandments: "Thou shah love the Lord thy God with 
all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind,' 'and "Thou 
shalt love thy neighbour as thyself." 

Love is the motivating power that impels us to unselfish service. 
Service is the way that leads to fulfillment and joy. And again we 
hear the Master's voice in ai swer to the query, "Wh< 
among lis?"— "lie that is servant of all." In I lis life we have the 
exemplification of these truths. I [is great an I i < rfect love was shown 
by His glorious and selfless us, His children, both in His 

life and in I lis death. 

How can we walk in Ills step , we who are mortal? How can 
we gain that fullness of life ai life eternal? Let me tell you 

of one who greatly loved her fellowmei . and whose whole 
life was dedicated to serving them. From* this story may you be 
given fresh impetus to serve and more perfect faith to accept His 
decrees. 

( ome with me into a tiny hamlet beyond the northern boi 
of the United States. The nearest town and railwa) are sixt) miles 
distant, the onl) neighbours a few Northwest Mounted Police and the 
friendly Reds! ins. \ fo ths of livii 

• r pioneer gayly moved into her three-roomed lag cabin. Here. 
nonths later, her baby was horn without attendan 

or trained nurse. 

Though faced with the characteristic hardships of pii i 
she did all she could to bring comfort and cheer into the lives 
little hand of pioneers who had settled htic m response to th( 
their leader. She was nurse, doctor ar.d the dispen er of medicines 
as well; few kneu she paid for these herself, How main li> 
ushered into this world and how man) supplied I 

not. Nor do I If now how man) she helped to ] • burial after 

keepin", vigil with those bereaved in then tune of i 
them with the buoyancj of her faith. 

I >id not the w - ai j travellei hitch hi? hoi ses to tl i 
oni need of foi mal welcome Here ,h< (reel) tayed fot 
man) night i Some ta] ed on indefinite]) . and man) .1 
heartened were nui ed bad to health arid new hope iind 



I I K tRERE 

| i of her selfl to the youth of 

house soon assumed th 

within, 
quaint 
1 own hands. Pictures 
back to me : I < 
little cottage a,s the m • i her home. Tin- 

's mellow rays through the wid< 
he path betw< en the \\ • 
ashtoned flower Ml are 

Soon voices rise 
I 

he prattle of little children, and the low 
•' e Idei jrown. Music, readings and gam< 
• ! home-mi 
i ning's wholesome fui i 

I hearts in real accord. 

For latent 
i .it' this talent grew glee 

Will anything in thrills and excitemer.t the "home 

■li than was 
can still sec he/ plodding thr 
The first performance saw her house practically stripped of all port- 
able furnishings; the old dining table was piled high with costumes 
which she had designed and helped to make from gay "nothings." 
Bands of fleecy cotton marked with charcoal made elegant ermii e, 
and the brass top from the hanging lamp crowned main- a stage mon- 
arch of that long ago. 

A heavenly peace st< als in o my heart as F recall the cottage and 
; eld in her hallowed parlour. This room served as 
m, too. The people were seated on the bed, elegant in its silk 
and wool "log-cabin" cover, and oi all the available chairs; even the 
kitchen wash-bench, c >vered for such occasions, was used a- . 
The hymns, the "gifts of the spirit" and the words of <\cv}> conviction 
of the gospel's truth stirred young hearts to the depths. On one such 
occa ion the presence of a. Heavenly Choir was felt and gave to us 
a glimpse of the- joy that comes to those who are truly in the Master's 
service. 

How she found time for the love and devotion that she lavished 
on her own family i.s still a mystery to me. Her loyal and constant 
Support of her husband in his responsible position, her tender care 
of him in the home and the honour shown him as the head of that 
home were never failing. 

She heard her children's prayers and tucked them in at night. 
Bed-time hour was the story hour; when there was company present, 
she excused herself that she might not miss this ritual with her own. 






Tihema, 1947 TE KARERE 365 

Marvellous these stories were, with knights in armour riding through 
them and princesses galore. The tales she spun from her own fertile 
brain were hest loved for all. The latter always left her children 
armed for doing noble deeds. 

The long, cold winters were never dreary, for there were always 
books — a bookcase filled with volumes chosen by her f 
children and their friends. Even the case was made by h< r 
packing boxes and stained, varnished and hur.g with crimson curtains. 
Her children and their friends sat with her near the parlour 
while she read from Dickens or Alcott or showed them copies of fa'm- 
< us paintings. She loved the beautiful in all its forms. 

As she -at in the old buggy by her husband's side as the family 
I home from a meeting just attended, she would often touch 
bis arm rmd say, "Look, Papa, the flowers." That was always a 
for him to draw rein and let the children alight. Each would come 
back soon with arms laden with wild flowers rich in colour ai 
fume. Happy days! Hours and years were made sweel with the 
grift unconsciously given by one who lived abundantly. 

She had a fullness of life. I know that she had. Her humble 
board was graced by the noble of the earth — the honoured and loved 
leaders of the Church ai d many of the great of her adopted c 
who departed with a changed attitude toward the Church and its 
people. 'Idie humblest were as welcome as the so-called great and 
were as graciously received. 

As her life's pattern wove itself to completion, it was beautiful 
To the last, her love for all of Cod's children, both living and 
dead, filled her days with sweetness and with love returned. I think 
the angels must have marvelled at the throngs who came to meel her 
at that Opened Door as she passed to Life Eternal. Greatly blessed 
in her gift of uniting everyone in the spirit <>f brotherhood, which is 
Such ai. important phase of the Gospel of Christ, the humble and the 

•pat of two great nations mourned her passing the passiri 
friend. She. unconsciously great, bad gained her life by ! 
in loving service to mankind. 

Her life give - increased courage and faith and is an added proof 
that circumstances and station an- i o bar t«. living abundantly. 

Oh, dear mothers, near and far, are we letting i 
portunities by which we ma) serve Www': Are our days warped and 
unlighted by waste of time and lack of vision, or i- each day filled 
wiib loving service and loft) thoughts? We an- living in the "full- 
in w ith an heritage beyond prio , \\ e can | 
this onl) M the coin of love. This increases as u is given and returns 
.-. thousand fold to bless our j i ars. 

Let m catch and retain this true Christmas spirit the Christ- 
like love thai il maj till our hearts now and throughout all out 

hall then live abundantl) . 

The A'. 



I I KAKI RE Tihen 

Joseph Smith 

Truth is the biggest fact in tin- world, Its clashing with error i- 
tin- irresistible conflict of the ages. When a timid reformer with his 
half error and halt* truth, cine- in contact with the thought and Opin- 
ions of hi- time he ma' i I disturbance; but when a hold pro- 
phet <>i" God like Joseph Smith announces his deep facts aboul 
mai . and eternity, all the forces of error are lashed into fury; the 
wicked frown, tin- mob rave-, and let loose tin- doL^ of persecution. 

What is in the homely name. Joseph Smith, that the mention ^i 
it should divide humanity into two distinct classes: those who bitterly 
hate him and those who ardently love him? 

The right answer to these questions is the most vital and signifi- 
cant religious fart of our modern world. That answer is no; found 
in the word "delusion." The dim eyes of deception never 
clearly as Joseph Smith did the great fundamentals of religion. Hal- 
lucination newer founded a perfect church organisation and 
the world a great philosophy of religion. 

Xo. the explanation of the pow< r of Joseph Smith's name is not 
found in the epithets "delusion" or "impostor." It is found only in 
the word truth. And what a flood of truth he poured into a shallow 
world of "cold hearts and hastening feet." 

His real career commenced in 1820, when he was given a vision 
of the Father and the Son. That year, 1 [erbert Spencer was horn. The 

names <>;' both these men have been heard around the world. The 
one is the synonym of doubt : the other stands for faith. Tin- one was 
the high priest of evolution ; the other was a prophet of a living faith. 
They both strove to find the same thin-, the knowledge of God. 
Herbert Spencer used the key of reason, and Joseph Smith the key 
of faith. Herbert Spencer sought to find God through an endless 
analysis of the crust of things. Joseph Smith went 6y prayer right into 
the presence of God. Herbert Spencer vijlvtl his long life 
"God i.s unknowable." Joseph Smith, when only a bqj of fourteen, 
saw the Maker of all. and heard the voice that had stilled the Storm 
and staved the wave. 

When Joseph Smith walked out of the -acred grove that daw he 
was greater than the most learned theologians and the profoundest 
philosophers, lie held the key to the knowl< He had a 

power greater than that possessed by potentates. He felt in hi 
the most powerful thing in the universe, the omnipotent faith that 



Tihema, 1947 TE KARERE 367 

makes the powers of heaven the servants of men. The Bible had for 
centuries been a mere fetish. It had been a dead letter, containing the 
decrees and promises of God to another age. He put spirit and life 
into the dead letter by demonstrating that God would do to-day the 
very things He promises in His book, the Bible. By the magic touch 
of his faith, the Bible became in fact and truth the Book of God, a 
compendium of His promises to all men of all ages and all climes. 

Pursuant to divine revelation, he organised the Church of 
Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the same pattern as the one the Mes- 
siah established eighteen centuries before. This Church has in it 
every officer which the Christ placed in His primitive Church. 
officers are endowed with the Holy Priesthood, which has come 
to them through men who had received it by actual ordination from 
Peter, James and John, who came to this earth in the nineteenth cen- 
tury for the express purpose of imparting the priesthood. In this 
Church are present the real gifts of the Holy Ghost : prophecy, revela- 
tion, visions, healings, gifts of tongues, and the interpretation of 
tongui 

Through divine inspiration, he was given the true prophet's fore- 
sight. Twenty-eight years before the outbreak of the American civil 
war. lie predicted that a. war would commence with "the rebellion of 
South Carolina," that tin- "southern states' 1 would "be divided against 
the northern state-." and that the southern states would "call upon 
Britain" for assistance; and that this struggle would "termin- 
ate in the death and misery of main- souls." Every detail of this 
prophecy became tragic history in the struggle between the southern 
and northern states of the American Union. 

lie answered the question, "Whence came man"'" in the way in 
which the pod and philosopher i< now beginning t<> answer it. In 
the words, "Men are ilnt they might have m . 
truest explanation of the purpose of man - - While the 

theologii us were -t ill saying that man was ii 
lared man in be actually and in truth t! 
iii the eternal years of God, to overcome, improve, develop, ii 
in in'.» power, and glory, until he becomes 

I "even as your Father in heaven is perfect." 

He exploded the infinitely cruel doctrine of eternal punishment, 
thai arbitrarily consigns to the eternal, unquenchable flames all non- 
( bristians, and gives wing and harps to all. good or bad, who simply 

I b< I:. \ i mi b us." ii,- t, affirmed the ^'^ 
of John, that man will be " irding to his worl 

' [i actual apj - 

bun the ri en I ord, for which witness he went t<> a martyr's 
ithful followei the heart and nor* 



368 TE KARKKK Tihema, 1 ( M7 

I [e dispelled gloom from the tomb. He denied the narrow dogma 
that man's hope of salvation is interred with his bones; and taught 
the beneficient doctrine of salvation for the dead. 

I fe gave to the world the most salutary, hygienic rules, contained 
in a divine revelation known as the "Word of Wisdom," which pro- 
hibits the use of tea, coffee, tobacco, intoxicating drinks, and the ex- 
c( ssive eating <>t' meat. Subsequent to the proclamation of this, revela- 
tion, scientific investigations have demonstrated the great value of 
these wholesome rules of practical living. Abiding faith in the divine 
Author of this hygienic code and the persistent observance of it has 
preserved hundreds of thousands of men and women in splendid vigor 
of body, soundness of mind, and abounding buoyancy of spirit. 

What a man he was! He was a seer. By the white light of 
God's spirit he saw the past of nations now covered with the dust oi 
ages. He was a prophet. By the inspiration of the Holy (most, he 
saw tomorrow and tomorrow's tomorrow. He was a teacher. He gave 
to the world a sane, sensible, and comprehensive religious philosophy 
which has successfully weathered the opposition of the learned and the 
persecution of the wicked for more than a century. He was an organ- 
iser. By the aid of divine inspiration he established a Church so per- 
fect in organisation and internal workings that it commands the praise 
of even those who despise it. He was a leader of men. Bv the magic 
power of his pure character, genuine sincerity, and deathless integrity 
to truth and loyalty to God, he gathered about him. as his aides and 
lieutenants in the work of righteousness, a coterie of men of the 
highest probity and the greatest native intelligence. 

Joseph Smith belongs to the ages. The trumpet call of his mighty 
faith will yet reverberate through all lands and climes, and turn a 
doubting world back to God. All who heed the clear, shrill ringing 
of this deep, certain note of hope will forever honour this true pro- 
phet of God. As long as men aspire to fervent faith, love, and truth, 
and honour God, they will hold in eternal veneration, the name of this 
great and good man who rediscovered faith, taught the truth, exalted 

man, and glorified God. _, _ 

— I he Improvement lira. 



M.I.A. MATERIALS FOR 1948 

The M.I.A. materials for next year have arrived, and 
orders can be filled immediately. The price list is as follows : 

1. Manual for Community Activities Committee . 1/6 

2. Special Interest Handbook 3/6 

3. M-Men and Gleaner Manual 3/6 

4. Beekeeper's Supplement for 1948 9d 

ii ii ii M 1 1 in nullum iiiiiiiiimiiiiimiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiimiimii iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiin iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiini i minimi u 



Tihema, 1947 TE KARERE 369 

A Song in the Cabin 

A CHRISTMAS STORY BY MARYHALE WOOLSEY . 

There wa.3 a streak of gold in the western sky., mirrored hinly 
in the grey lake across the valley. The clouds overhead hui cold 
and threatening, lower than an hour ago: against them the 
the mountains were less sharply defined. It would storm befor- Hom- 
ing, Libbeih told herself. And it would be snow, if she did r ^ mis- 
take this clean nippy tang of the air. 

Snow! Winter at hand again! Well, it was nearly Dec mber; 
the fall had been beautiful. Libbeth sighed, thinking of anotl win- 
ter in the cabin — the new house so nearly ready, yet they had I wait ! 
Drawing her dark warm shawl closer about her shoulders, 1 '. aned 
against the side of the cabin and turned her eyes from the " -t to 
the" north where, a little higher up the hill slope, the new heir "ood. 
It had a good stone foundation, walls of adobe, thick and snu^ 'right 
shingled roof, a small porch by the front door and a lean-to entrance 
at the back. Four big rooms there would be, with space for Lwo more 
"some day" up under the gables — such a comforting though citer 
the years in a two-tiny-rooms cabin ! Libbeth stretched out her 
arms, as if the very thought of spaciousness impelled her to reach out 
and ease cramped muscles. 

It had been such a long time in the cabin. So many reverses had 
come, as if placed in their way to try them further — n. c if they had 
not borne trial enough for their devotion to the Gospel, even before 
coming here. One loss after another, disappointment after disappoint- 
ment ! 

It didn't do much good to remind her elf thai many of the breth- 
ren and sisters who were her neighbours had suffered even more. 
Sister Abbie Hemmer, for instai.ee, who had come in the early fifties, 
had known many hardships which Libbeth and Arden had not known, 
coming as they had over a now well established route almost r ree of 
such dangers as had confronted the earlier pioni i s. 

No, thinking of that didn't do Libbetl this mood much 

good. It seemed only to intei sify thai nin >• within 

her. Was it n ally worth v hile, i ] ■ 

ing up of comforts, pleasantries and nicetie he had 

formerly known? Back home in Ohio tl 
loveliness she had grown up in . . . 

Was it possible thai less than seven ■ - that 

happy, care fnc girl she now remembered - years 

■ — an incredibly short time to hav< d such an eterni 

experiences ! 



37o TE KARERE Tihema, 1947 

Oh, she was tired of toil and anxiety and an unending caravan 

of deprivations, tired of two small rooms in a cabin; tired <>f odors 
of food cooking on a broken stove-, smell of wash-suds, hash milk 
and new cheese, of ripened unit demanding attention . . . 

Libbeth caught herself up sharply. She wouldn't think of these 
things as being always so disagreeable as they had been recently. 

Arden would he deeply grieved if he should learn the things that were 
in her heart. Arden had no regrets for lis sacrifices, and he, too. had 
giv n Up much. 

It had seemed little enough, at firsl — a privilege to give up home, 
friends, position, ever family, for the sake of the- Gospel. Of all their 
intimate circle, they two only had been converted to Mormonism. 
The sentiment of their community had been hittterly antagonistic. 
Jervis Mead, Libbeth's father, had tempestuously opposed Libbeth's 
and Arden's interest in the Mormons: 

"If you join them." he had said, "I'll want never to lay eyes on 
either of you again. Nor shall your mother, if I can help it . . ." 

So it had been. Once. Libbeth believed, her mother had made 
an effort to see her. Coming home one evening, she thought sic de- 
tected a faint fragrance in the room, a perfume Alice Mead always 
wore. Her mother had been there: perhaps she would come again 
. . . hut she had not come again. 

Soon thereafter, Arden and Libbeth had come West to the city 
of the Saints. They 'would have a new home there, in the thriving 
new community; they would find opportunities among others who 
shared the same beliefs, the same ideals. 

Almost from the first, disappointment had been their lot. One oi 
their four horses died mysteriously; another Arden had lent to a 
fellow-traveller who had a similar misfortune. It had been necessary 
to lighter their load, so they had stored part of their furniture at Fort 
Laramie. Libbeth's cabinet organ had been among these, and there 
had never been money. to spare to bring it on. She missed the organ 
particularly; .^he had loved her music. Would she ever be able to 
play again, she wondered? Her fingers were growing stiff from 
lack of practice and from the hardening toil. 

The streak of gold was fading fast, the shadows deepening. Her 
ear caught the sound of wagon wheels approaching. Little Ardena 
heard them, too, and ran down the hill to meet her father and ride 
home on top of his load of wood. Libbeth's heart lifted somewhat, 
as it always did at his coming, as if just his nearness shifted some 
of her burdens on to his stronger shoulders. 

She felt almost abused when Arden, after supper, went out with 
a lantern to hitch up the horses again. 

(Continued on Pa<ic 374) 



Tihema, 1947 TE KARERE 371 

No Roto i Nga Tuhituhinga a Eliza 
R. Snow Smith Wharangi 11-14 

Na Hori Hooro i whaka-moari 

I noho taku tungaane a President Lorenzo Snow ki Katirana 
(Kirtland) i te hotoke o te tau 1937-1838. I tenei takiwa tona kitenga 
nuitanga ite marohirohi o te mana o te Atua, me tona kitenga ano 
hoki i nga huarangatanga o te mana o te hoa riri, ara o te rewera, ki 
te apitihana i nga mahi tapu a te Atua. No roto i enei whakaahunga 
i tino tata rawa atu ai ia kia Hohepa Mete raua ko tana Papa ko te 
patiriaka o taua. wa; i tino matatau ai hoki ia ki te korama o nga 
Apotoro tekau ma rua, me etahi atu ano hoki o nga tangata nunui 
e arataki ana i te hahi i roto i nga atiutanga, i nga tukinotanga o aua 
ra, ana i kite ai, i rorgo ai, i mohio ai, i tongia katoatia e ia ki roto 
i tana journal, e whakaatu ake nei i o ratou huihuinga noho puku, 
inoinga, whakaatu hinengaro, i roto i te temepara. Nga homai noa- 
tanga i poropiti ai ratou, i matara ai o ratou arero, i mohio ai hoki 
ki rga reo ke ; i whakamatakitetia ai, i homai ai nga moemoea tino 
whakamiharo o te po ; i rangona ai e tenei, e tenei o ratou nga reo o 
nga koaea (choirs) o te rangi e waiata ana. I kitea nutia ai nga 
mana whakaora i nga. turoro, i rongo ai te turi, i kate ai hoki te 
matapo, i haere ai te kopa i roto i nga minitatanga a nga kaumatua o 
te hahi ; I pa mai ai te ihiihi o te ha Atua, ano e karapotitia ana te 
katoa e te Wairua Tapu, i roto i te whare tapu, ae ra i whakahonore- 
tia ai e te Tama a te Atua taua wahi hei turanga waewae mona mo 
te Kiingi. I rangona ai Tona reo ano ko te wawa o nga wai maha, 
i a Ia i hamumu mai ai/' Ko au tenei, ko te Timatanga me te whaka- 
mutunga. Ko au a Ia e ora tonu nei ahakoa i whakamatea. Ko Au 
to koutou Wananga i te aroaro o te Matua. 

Kaore he kupu, he reo ranei e kitea e au hei whakamarama i nga 
mahara e hahau nei i roto i au i toku tunga i taua wahi i takahia nei 
e nga waewae o te Ariki Tapu. Ma tonu ara makawe ano he huka- 
rere, Ona kanohi ano he mura ahi. I tu ano hoki ana pononga. i taua 
wahi, a Mohi, a Eria, me Iraia, i te wa i hoatu ai kia Hohepa Mete 
nga Ki o te whakahokinga mai o enei ra whakamutunga, i nga- mana 
tapu, i tenei i tenei o ratou e pupuri ana. 

I muri mai i te whakatapunga me te tomonga o-te Temepara, ka 
honohono tonu te haere o nga hungatapu ki reira karakia ai, tapae 
atu ai i a ratou kupu vvhakamoemiti ki te Rungarawa. Ko te tangata 
tino hihiko o te katoa ko Father Smith (Te Papa o Hohepa Mete) ; 
tomo ai ia ki roto i te temepara i mua noa atu o te takiritanga o te 
ata, tae noa ki- muri o te wha o nga haora i te ahiahi, i tenei mahi 
tuturu ana ka. hihiko mai hoki nga hunga tapu, hui mai ai i mua p te 
tekau o nga haora i te ata, ki te wha i te ahiahi. I le maha nga mahi 
whakamiharo i pa ki te hunga tapu, i kitea. hoki e ratou. i pakari ai o 
ratou mahara ki te whakapono ki te hahi, i tukua mai nei hei taouga 
mo ratou, hei awhi i a ratou i roto i nga rureuga o te ao. 



372 IE KARERE 'I ilu-ma. M7 

Sunday School 

SACRAMENT GEM 
". Is we drink the waiter clear, 
Lei thy Spirit linger near, 
Pardon f nulls, o Lord we pray, 
Bless our efforts day by day." 

CHRISTMAS PROGRAMME TO BE HELD DECEMBER 21 

KINDERGARTEN (4 and 5 Years): 
"Story of Esther" Book of Esther. 
"Elijah and the Prophets of Baal" I Kings 18. 
"Conversion of Saul" Acts 9. 

PRIMARY (6 and 7 Years) ; FIRST INTERMEDIATE (8 and 9 Years) : 
"The Signs Appear" III Xephi 1. 
"Samuel Rejected" Helaman 16. 
"Nephi's Marvellous Ministry" III Xephi 6, 7. 

SECOXI) [NTERMEDIATE (10 and 11 Years); JUNIORS (12 and 13 
Years,; ADVANCED IUXTORS (14 years) : 

"The Era of Elisha (B.C. 896)" II Kings chap. 2-4. 

"The Siege of Samaria (B.C. 894-892)" II Kings chap. 5-7. 

"The Accession of Jehu (B.C. 884)" II Kings chap. 8-10. 

SENIORS (15 and 16 years) ; ADVANCED SENIORS (17 and 18 Years) ; 
GOSPEL MESSAGE (19 and 20 Years and Prospective Missionaries) : 
Same outline as Gospel Doctrine Class. 

GOSPEL DOCTRINE (All others not assigned): 

Eternal Covenants, Rewards and Punishments. 

"The Deity Eternal" Gen. 21:33; Ex. 3:13-15; Isaiah 9:6, 40:28; Romans 

16:26; Hebrews 9:14; Rev. 10:5, 6; I Xephi 11:21, 32; Doc. and Cov. 

20:28; 39:1; 76:4; 88:41; 132:20; Moses 1:3; 7:35; Abraham 6:35. 
"Eternal Covenants" Ex. 31 :16, 17; Ezek. 37:26; Rom. 11:25-29 ; Doc. and 

Cov. 1:15, 22; 22:1-3; 45:9, 10; 49:9; 66:2; 76:101; 78:11, 12: 

82:15-21; 84:39-41, 48; 88:131-133; 101:39; 104:1-6; 132:4-27, 41, 42. 
-Eternal Life" Daniel 12:2, 3; Matt. 19:16, 17; Luke 18:29, 30; John 

3:14.16; 4:14, 36; 5:24, 39; 6:68; 10:28; 12:25; 17:2, 3; Acts 13:48; 

Romans 2:7; 5:21; 6:23; Galatians 6 :8 ; I Timothy 6:11. 12; Titns 

1:2; Hebrews 5:9; I Peter 5:10; I John 1 :2 ; 2:17, 25; 3:15; 5:11-13, 

20; Jude 21 ; Revelation 22:5; Mosiah 5:15: 16:10, 11; Doc. and Cov. 

6: 7: 11:7; 14:7; 45:8; 68:12; 76:50-70; 88:15-20; 98:13; 132:19-24; 

Moses 1:39; 6:59; Abraham 2:11. 
"Eternal Punishment" Matthew 12: 32; Mark 14:21; II Thessalonians 

1:8, 9; 10:26-31; II Peter 2:17-21; I John 3:14, 15; 5:16, 17; Mosiah 

16:10-12; Doc. and Cov. 19:3-12. 

MAORI CLASS 

"AKORANGA ME XGA KAWENATA" 

Tekiona 17. Whakamaramatia nga huarahi mahi o te tikanga nei o te 
Ratapu Tuatahi: 
whakapono e korerongia nei i roto i te rarangi tuatahi ? 



Tihema, 1947 



TE KARERE 



373 



He aha nga taonga o te rarangi tuatahi nei ? Homai nga korero mo enei 
mea miharo. 

He aha te tikanga o te rarangi tuawha? 

Kimihia nga korero o te hitori o tenei whakakitenga kia tino mohio ai 
koutou ki te tino hohonutanga o te rehana. 

Ralapu Tuarua: 

Tekiona 18. Mo wai nga korero o nga rarangi tahi ki te waru, a he aha 
hoki te tino putake o tenei whakakitenga? 

Ale tino ako koutou i nga whakahauhau a te Atua kia Oriwa Kautere me 
Matene Hariri i roto i nga rarangi iwa ki te rua-tekau-ma-rima. 

He aha te mea hou ka homaingia e te Atua i roto i nga rarangi rua- 
tekauma-ono ki te toru-tekau? 

Whakamaramatia nga korero o nga rarangi toru-tekau ma-tahi ki te toru- 
tekau ma-ono ? 

Ko wai ma i whakahaungia ki te mahi i tenei kaupapa hou a he aha nga 
tikanga o taua mahi ? 

Ratapu Tuatoni : 

Ratapu o te Kirihimete. 

Ratapu Tuawha: 

Tekiona 19. Whakamaramatia nga ingca mo te Atua i te rarangi tuatahi ? 

He aha nga korero o nga rarangi rua ki te toru ? 

Kei nga rarangi 4 ki te 12 etahi akoranga pakeke — whakamaramatia kia tino 
mohio te katoa — tera noaiho te akoranga o te rarangi tokowha? 

Mo wai tenei whakakitenga ? 

Whakamaramatia ia rarangi atu i konei ki te mutunga o tenei tekiona no 
te mea tera pea etahi wahi ka pa kia tatou i tenei wa tonu ? 



Missionary Returns to Zion 



Elder Oscar J. Hunsaker of 322 East 6th 
South Salt Lake City, Utah, arrived in the 
New Zealand Mission on the 28th of June, 
1946, and was assigned to the Manawatu I >is- 
trict where he laboured for three months and 
then transferred to Wellington City'. lie 
spent approximately live months here and 
again was transferred to the Otago District 
of the South Fsland. Elder Hunsaker lab- 
oured in the cities of Christchurch and [nver- 
cargill in til August 1st, I'M/, when he was 
called North to the Wairarapa District. After 
16^ months in the New Zealand Mission he is being released, to return 
home, because of ill health. 




374 TE KARERE Tihema, 1 ( M7 

"./ Song in the Cdbin*' — Continued jrmn Page 369) 

"J have to go to town." he said. Shortly, she thought, as if he 
Eeared she might ask questions. 

"I'm . . . making home unpleasant for him, It' I lose him, ton, 

if his love should grow cold ... I could not hear it. And I should 
deserve it, too, for my moods and discontent. VVhal shall I. what 
can I. do?" 

She put the babies to bed, silently. Little Joey was sound asleep 
in his cradle, and Ardena in her little bed was on the border of slum- 
berland when Arden came home. He drove close to the cabin door, 
and curious, she opened it . . . to see him and a man she did not 
know lifting something tall and heavy from the wagon to the ground. 
She moved aside as they carried it through the doorway. 

"Arden ! It's not — oh, Arden ! The organ !" .-he cried, and stood. 
dumb with surprise, while they tugged and pushed and lifted until it 
stood against the farther wall. The stranger left, with a. nod and smile 
to Libbeth as he passed her. 

"Oh. Arden!" Libbeth wei t over and stood stroking the smooth 
dark wood of the cabinet. "J low — when?" 

"Your Christmas present, Libbie," Arden said. "It's early, hut 
I was afraid the roads might delay it, later." 

Ardena had roused and climbed out of hed. In her small long 

gown she stood wonderingly watching. Arden took her up into his 
arms. 

'Alight we have a song, do you think?" he said to Libbeth, and 
his voice was wistful. "It's heen so long ... a mighty long time 
since I heard you singing, honey." 

A flood of self-accusation rushed over her. While she had heen 
moping, he had heen planning this great surprise for her! 

"Oh, yes! Yes, of course!" she cried. "Only . . . I'm so sur- 
prised I can hardly talk — let alone sing! Of course I will!" 

Eagerly, she started to raise the cover and was puzzled to find 
it resisting. She pushed, pulled, pushed again, her puzzlement chang- 
ing to alarm. Maybe the wood had warped . . . though it looked 
all right . . . 

Anxiously, she thrust her hand upward inside the cover, feeling 
care full}- underneath for anything that might he the cause of the 
trouble. She caught her breath with relief as she found it — the corner 
of a thick envelope protruding from the back. With a little difficulty 
she drew it forth. With her first glance at the pencilled writing on 
its face, she gasped and grew faint. Arden put his arm quickly around 
her to steady her. 



Tihema, 1947 TE KARERE 375 

"I'm all right, dear. I just felt startled. This is Mother's 
writing." 

"Your mother's?" Arden repeated. "But — why, Libbeth !" 

The two stood staring, unbelieving. For Libbeth had drawn 
forth the contents of the envelope, and in her hand was a packet of 
greenbacks and a brief note, which presently she read wonderingly : 

"My darling daughter : 

I have heard that you are going West. I dare not try to see you ; 
you know how our friends feel about you, and your father and I do not 
care to risk their disfavour by being friendly to any Mormons. 

But I want you to have this money. It is my own, and I think even 
your father would not mind too much your having it, though he would 
never admit this ; you know he seldom retracts anything he has said. I 
intend to come to your house when you are away and leave this where it 
will be safe until you find it. 

"Please remember, dear child, that though this strange new religion 
which you have adopted may be the means of separating us forever, I 
shall never cease to love you and to pray that all may be well with you 
and yours. God bless you, and dearest love to you both. 

Alice Mead." 

Libbeth was crying softly as she finished reading. "Arden, re- 
member that day I said her perfume was in the room when we came 
home? That was the time; I know it. She hid this under the organ 
cover, and it slipped back out of sight. It's been there all this time. 
Arden, take it! It frightens me to have so much of it in my hands 
at once !" 

He said, smiling, yet with a sober note in his voice, "It does look- 
like a young fortune. I'll keep it till vou're ready to use it for what- 
ever purpose you wish." 

"Our house, Arden ! Maybe now we can finish it so we can 
move in! There's nothing I want so much! Why, maybe we can 
do all the things at once — get the rest of our things brought in, buy 
the new stove and heater and the store carpet for the parlour." She 
was laughing and crying, and the sight frightened little Ardena so 
she began to whimper. 

"There, you lamb, Mother's all ri.^hf Listen, I'll sing you a 
song !" 

Haltingly, and with errors which amused while they dismayed 
her, she played and sang — old love ballads, a hymn or two. There 
was no longer any gloom in the cabin but only gladness and cheer. 
Not alone what the money would mean, Libbeth told herself, bu1 the 
message from her mother. She re-read the note several times before 
putting out the lamp at her bedside. 



TK KAR] RE Tihema, l l M7 

She understood, now. a part of her discontentment winch hereto 
fore she had not guessed. It was homesickness, wanting her mother. 
A wife and mother her elf, but still deep within her was a little girl 
heart longing to know her own mother's love. Now she had assur- 
ance of that love, "dearest love" which would never c< . 

In bed she cried for a while, muffling her sobs in the pillow lest 
she awaken the children; Arden lay awake beside her. puzzled and 

awkward in his attempts to comfort her. 

"It was a crazy place to put all that money." he remarked , 
a while, "ft might have been lost Forever!" 

Libbeth stirred eagerly. "Probably she has thought of that, too. 
Arden, I'm going to write her. I think she should know." 

"That," he agreed, "would be kind, I think." 

"I'll tell her all about us. Arden, Mother doesn't even know she 
grandchild, to say nothing of two of them! I'll write the first 
thing tomorrow !" 

They moved into the new house just three clavs hefore Christmas. 
The miracle of telegraphy, starting their stored goods nut within a 
few hours after their decision, made possible the arrival of things in 

time to add to the excitement and pleasure. 

What a Christmas it was to be! Libbeth had gifts for each of 
the family, including one great extravagance, a small gold pendant 
and chain for Ardei a. That was the child's gift from the grand- 
mother she might never know, and it was of a quality fine enough to 

treasure through the years. 

Inside the new house it was warm and cosy. Deep snow came 
the day after they were established there, and the feathery flakes piled 
against the windows and the doorsills. Within, Libbeth played, and 
Arden and Ardcna sang with her, and even baby Joe seemed to try 
valiantly to join them, making queer lovable sounds. The organ stood 
grandly in the parlour, near the sitting-room door where — thanks to 
the new heater — Libbeth could always play in comfort. There was a 
fireplace in the parlour itself; they planned to light the first fire there 
on Christmas Eve. 

They had a tree, too. A symmetrical young spruce, deep green 
and fragrant. Festoons of popcorn decked it, and bright-coloured 
tapers awaited the time for lighting. 

As a Christmas Eve surprise for Arden, Libbeth had secretly 
taught their little girl to sing ''Silent Night." Very nicely she sang 
it, while he stood in the sitting-room doorway and gave flattering 
attention. 



Tihema, 1947 TE KARERE Zll 

"She's going to be a real singer !" he boasted. "Maybe some day 
we'll have a particular interest in the big choir, eh, Mother?" 

That was a new dream, exciting and wonderful. Already the 
lame of the great domed Tabernacle was spreading over the world. 
Its majestic pipe organ was the marvel of all the valleys. It was 
being said that with the coming of the railroad people would journey 
from many lands just to see and hear it. That would not be long 
now ; day by day the shining rails were reaching out farther into the 
wilderness, bringing nearer the time when Utah would be bound to 
the nation by a strong steel girdle. 

Voices, hallooing from the street, broke into Libbeth's mental 
wanderings. She followed as Arden went to answer. There were 
two people coming up the path from the gate. A small fur-wrapped 
lady came running across the porch and into Libbeth's eager arms. 
Behind her came a tall man with square shoulders and an erect 
bearing. 

"Mother! Why — my own mother! And Father — how in the 
world — when — why?'' They were senseless, mixed-up greetings, 
questions tossed out without need or expectancy of reply. Confusion,, 
joyous, thrilling confusion ! 

Only after a long time, after they had eaten and cleared every- 
thing away, and gathered at last around the bright fire, did the conver- 
sation become intelligible and consistent. 

"Oh, we had to come — after your letter," Alice Mead said. 
"When we knew about the children — " 

"We !" Grandfather Mead laughed loudly. "We ! Don't you 
believe it. It was she who's responsible. It was rank insubordination, 
that's what it was. T'm going to spend Christmas with my daughter 
and my grandchildren,' she said to me, 'and you may come along if 
you wish.' Yes, sir, just like that! And what else could I do, if 
she'd risk her neck in a crazy stagecoach journey through your in- 
credible mountains at this season, what could I do but come along 
to look after her?" 

"Not a thing else!" Libbeth laughed. She saw through her 
father's bluff, she told herself joyously. He was as glad as his little 
spunky wife was, to be here. It was good to have them here, her 
father and her mother, sitting with her own family in this Spirit of 
joy and companionship ! 

The gladness of living was strong upon her now. She was proud 
of her house,, its snug warmth, its comfort, its lamps burning clear 
and bright, its atmosphere of love and contentment : proud ^\ her 
children, blue-eyed Ardena, quiel and wondering in her grandmother's 
lap, and baby Joey, toddling from father to grandfather and back 
again witli impartial affection; proud of the conversation which had 
turned to boasting of the progress and growth and the wonders being 

wrought here in the valleys of the mountains. 



378 TE ECARERE Tihema, L947 

"Why, I expected a deserl !" said Jervis Mead. 

"But you find the deserl blooming as a rose!" Arden's face 
glowed. "And 1 tell you, there arc riches beyond our dreams waiting 

to unfold for us in this land — precious metals in our mountains, fine 

grazing lands and fertile farm sites in every direction, no end of pos- 
sibilities for industry of all kinds. We made no mistake in COmil g 
nor in making these people our people; did, we, Libbeth?" 

"No mistake!" she agreed. "There's no place I'd rather have my 
babies growing up!" The light in her eyes told them what the 

warmth in her heart was telling her — that this which she had spoken 
was really true. "No place in all the world!" 

"No place in all the world!" The words went through her mind 
over and over again— singing words, a song which had been horn 
long ago, horn in the little cabin even while she was too discontented 
to know. 

Jervis Mead was speaking again. "I hope you'll forgive me, you 
two, for the past. No one has a right to dictate to another what he 
shall believe. I'm sincere in saying that. Even if I don't quite agree 
with the Mormon teachings, you people out here have my respeel 
and admiration. I'd like to feel that we can be friends, and I'd like 
to feel that we. here in this house, are friends and more — are one 
family, and will always he; that you and I, Arden. are father and son." 

"Why, of course." 

"1 mean, my hoy, caring deeply, as these women would like to 
have us. And these babies ..." he was taking Joey up into his 
arms again. 

"Look at him," said Jervis Mead, looking into little Joey's wide, 
ponfident baby eyes. "He really likes me. How about you, my lad?" 

"You're right, sir. Wll be close to each other, always." 
"We'll make it a Christmas gift to the women we love, eh.? A 
gift of peace and good will!" 

Their clasped hands sealed the compact. 

Just then, Ardena slipped down from the grandmother's knee 
and came toward her mother. 

"The candles, now, Mudther, light the candles!" 
They put out the lamps, so there would be only the candles and 
the lowering firelight in the room. One by one the tapers gleamed 
out, until the room was mellow with the light of them. Each one, 
though but a tiny glimmer, was a symbol of the Star of long ago 
whose light was renewed and would continue to be renewed each year 
where hearts admitted the Christmas spirit of love and harmony. 
Each candle was an infinitesimal but certain testimony that the Star 
which hung over Bethlehem, had shone with a Light eternal. 

— The Relief Society Magazine. 



Tihema, 1947 



TE KARERE 



379 



News of the Field 




RANGITOTO BRANCH M.I.A. GOLD AND GREEN BALL 
CORONATION GROUP 



Left to right: Nita 
Hemmingsen, Zilpha 



Halversen, Margaret Peihopa, Juanita Tarawa, Ruihi 
Tarawa, Phyllis Strude, Kellani Harris. Kneeling : 
Albert Purcell. 



RANGITOTO BRANCH 
By Ruihi (Lucy) Hemmingsen 

On October 5, the following Sunday 
School officers and teachers were set 
apart: president, Bro. William Southon ; 
1st counsellor, Bro. Phil Aspinall ; 2nd 
counsellor, Bro. Koi Tarawa; secretary, 
Sis. Ruihi Hemmingsen; organist, Bro. 
Hekemaru Kewene ; chorister, Bro. Wil- 
liam Williams. Teachers : Sis. Tia 
Wihongi, Birgette Purcell, Kathleen Hob- 
son, Rosie Palmer, Mary Bryan. 

The Rangitoto Branch's first annual 
Gold and Green Ball, held October 15th 
was the climax of many weeks prepara- 
tion. The spectacular spring crowning 
of the Gold and Green Queen, Sis. Ruihi 
Hemmingsen, by Bro. Hohepa Mete Meha 
was an outstanding feature. Her attend- 
ants were: Sis. Phyllis Strude, Juanita 
and Zilpha Tarawa, and Margaret Peihopa, 
Flower girls: Nita Halversen and Kellani 
Harris. Crown bearer: Bro. Albert Pur- 
cell. 

Another feature- of the ball was the 
performance of the Spanish Cotillion and 
Cold and Green Waltz. To all Saints and 
friends and visitors who came to our 
ball we extend our thanks. 



The Rangitoto Branch Choir sang at 
the Town Hall, October 23rd, at the fare- 
well concert for Cecil Hauxwell. 

We send our best wishes and aroha to 
Bro. Peeta Tarawa who is now a patient 
in the Greenlane Hospital. 

On October 30th the branch held a 
"Spook Alley" Hal'loween' Party under 
the direction of Sisters Halversen, Long, 
the missionaries, and Bro. K. Harris. 
Everyone had a grand time. 

NEW PLYMOUTH 

By Elder Reaux 
A cottage meeting was held at the 
home of Mr. and Mrs. Waipapa, at the 
Maori settlement house. Although there 

were only eight people in attendance the 
meeting was enjoyed by all. 

Robert Karitiana, the son of Mrs. Wai- 
papa who was to have In en baptised at 
the last Hui 1'ariha at Wainranui. is still 
ill in the hospital. However he is doing 
nicely and will lie returning home some 
time in the near future we believe. 

Elder Bingham and Elder Reaux re- 
turned to New Plymouth from Wanranui 
on the '9th of October. They remained 

there at Wanganui a few days after the 



380 



i E KARERE 



Tihcma, 1947 



Hal Pariha In order to help right the 
grounds of Pntiki Pa where the Taranaki 
conference was beld. 



TAUTORO BRANCH 
Bj Heeni R. Wharemate 

Brother Tai Rakena has recently been 
ordained a priest. Brothers George and 
Gordon Tanamu were baptised hi ' { ''°- 
Tupari Tuhinai. 

Bret, ami Sis. Tapiki Ternnvi arc the 
parents of a daughter named "June" and 
Bro. and Sis. Rangj Wharemate arc the 
parents of a son named "Karaka " Sis. 
Ngairo Komone also is the moth, 
son named "P< 

The vacancies existing in our branch 
have been filled as follows j Branch offi- 
cers, Bro. Hone Kanuta, 2nd counsellor; 
Bro. Wiremu Tewhata, secretary. Sunday 
School: Bro. Teauta Perana, 1st counsel- 
lor: Sis. Ira Parekura, secretary. Y. M.- 
M.I. A.: Bro. Retu Tuhiwai. 2nd counsel- 
lor; Bro. Tupari Tuhiwai, secretary. 

TEHAPARA BRANCH 
By Elder Dale 

October 1st, Elder Bytheway arrived 
in this district where he is labouring in 
Gisborne. Thus far he has been an asset 
to the branch and we are benefiting by 
his cominpr. 

On October 2nd the M.I. A. basketball 
team played and defeated Gisborne Colts 
to win the season's championship. M.I. A. 
trailed throughout the frame, but staged 
a last quarter rally to overcome the lead 
and win. It was a fast game and full of 
excitement, a good wind-up for a good 
season of basketball. 

A district elders' meeting was held on 
the 17th with seven elders present. Each 
elder made a report of his activities and 
expressed the happiness involved in his 
work. 

TeHapara's primary has been reorgan- 
ised and is now functioning in good or- 
der. Sisters Hana Cotter and Kangahina 
Matenga remain as president and 1st 
counsellor respectively. Sis. Hine Mc- 
Ghee has been set apart as 2nd counsel- 
lor and Tui Kelly as secretary. 

Paratena Matenga was ordained a priest 
by his father in a recent priesthood meet- 
ing. Brother Matenga has well earned 
this advancement. 

Under direction of the branch presi- 
dent, Bro. Lehi Morris, the branch is 
undertaking a welfare project. This will 
be a garden on an acre section which be- 
longs to the branch. 

WHANGARURU BRANCH 
By Watson Pita 
We wish to thank all those who at- 
tended our Branch Conference, both mem- 
bers and non-members. We are certain 
that those who attended did not return 
disappointed for the programmes pre- 
sented were of a very high standard. 
The lessons and knowledge gained from 
this programme benefited everyone who 
attended. 



Special thanks to the Saints from the 
Maromaku Branch who attended our Hui 
I'eka. Though wet. these Saints trav- 
elled to Whangaruru and we are certain 
they will be hack at our mxt conference. 

Our district president, Elder' Walch. 

was with us throughout this conference. 
also Elderfl Peterson and Nehckar. whom 
We hope are on the way to recovery. 

So Waitote retains the M.A.C. cup for 
this year at least, hut WC are certain of 

a different tale next • ■ ion, 

WAIROA BRANCH (H B.) 
By Huia I). 1'. rgUSOD 

On the 11th of October, we were vis- 
ited by the District Mutual Board, Bro. 
Greening and his officers, and also 
by the Relief Society Board. Sis. Rangi 
o and Sis. Bessie Whaitirt \v, 
gained much through this visit. 

Sis. Moewai Stewart and two children 
have left for Manutuke. Gisborne. 

Bro. Scotty Walker was set apart by 
Bro. Heremia Marsh, as branch secretary. 
Huia D. Ferguson was set apart by Elder 
Herlin as assistant secretary of the 
branch and also reporter. Sis. Haromi 
Hoetawa was set apart by Elder Gray as 
1st counsellor in the Relief Society. Fay 
P. Ferguson was set apart by Bro. Ru 
Paul as secretary of the Relief Society. 

On October 28th wo held our closing 
Mutual at the home of Sis. Charlotte Fer- 
guson. 

Elders Herlin and Gray are at present 
visiting the Saints in Wairoa. Fraser- 
town. and also the ill in the hospital. 



HERETAUNGA BRANCH 
By Ida Thompson 

The He-retaunga Branch recently lost 
one of its most popular members when 
Sis. Kate Tari died. The tangi and fun- 
eral were held at Korongata, after which 
she was laid next to her son Edward Tari, 
who died recently. 

Bro. and Sis. Malila Purcell gladly wel- 
come their daughter, Danika, home, after 
being in the hospital recovering from the 
effects of an appendicitis operation. 

It is with deep regret that we announce 
the resignation of Sis. Marjory Thompson 
from the position of Primary president, 
and Sis. June Southon from secretary. 
We wish their successors all the best of 
luck. 

The Beehive Girls thoroughly enjoyed 
themselves at a party which was held at 
Sis. Kelly's home. Among the guests 
were Elders Parsons and Larkins. 

WAIHOU BRANCH 

By Hinehou Nehua 

The Waihou Branch was reorganised on 
October 19th as follows: Branch presi- 
dent, Hare Nehua; 1st counsellor, Pita 
Heperi ; 2nd counsellor, Eru Nehua; sec- 
retary, Hinehou Nehua. Sunday School: 
president. Hare Nehua; 1st counsellor, 
Ruiha Heperi ; 2nd counsellor, Charlie 



Tihema, 1947 



TE KARERE 



381 



Nehua; secretary, Roimata Bryers. Re- 
lief Society: president, Hinehou Nehua; 
1st counsellor, Roimata Bryers; 2nd 
counsellor, Ria Anihana ; secretary, Molly 
Napia. Primary : president, Roimata 
Bryers; 1st counsellor, Hinehou Nehua; 
2nd counsellor, Molly Napia; secretary, 
Mary Nehua. 

WAIMAMAKU BRANCH 
By Mowena Ngakuru 

We have recently been visited by 
Brothers Hemi Whautere Witehira and 
Ivan Joyce. The purpose being for the 
raising of funds for the Kaikohe marae. 
The chosen queen for our branch is Mrs. 
Sid. Davies. 

We have also received visits from Eld- 
ers Chapman and Wing recently and they 
visited all the Saints throughout the 
branch. 

The Relief Society bazaar held Octobe*- 
25th was a highlight for the branch as 
this is the first of its kind to be held. 
The sisters of the Relief Society thank 
all friends and visitors for coming along. 
Sis. Erana Hepera, the district president, 
and Sis Kura Randall, the district secre- 
tary, and Hohepa Heperi attended our 
day and we felt honoured to have them. 
Every article was sold. We wish to thank 
Elders Low and Burt for helping us with 
the preparations for our bazaar and we 
were pleased to have the elders here for 
the day. 

A baby boy was born to Bro. Johnny 
Ngakuru and his wife at the Rawene Hos- 
pital in October. 

The branch presidency has announced 
that two visiting teachers will visit the 
Saints in the branch beginning November 
1st. 

KAIKOU BRANCH 
By Carrie Peihopa 

The Relief Society of this branch has 
been reorganised as follows: President, 
Sis. Taoho Peepe ; 1st counsellor, Sis. 
Puti Herewini; 2nd Counsellor, Sis. Mate 
Tomoana Herewini; class teacher, Sis. 
Carrie Peihopa; chorister, Sis. Celia Maru. 
The sisters are continuing to encourage 
the work of the Relief Society. Their 
counsel and advice on the work has been 
a great help to us all. 

In our Sunday School and Sacrament 
Meetings we have been having very fine 
attendance. 

Sis. Milia Neho has been discharged 
from the hospital but is still confined to 
her bed. 

Bro. and Sis. Hone Peepe left for Auck- 
land to celebrate the twenty-first birth- 
day of Bro. William Owens of the Rangi- 
toto Branch. 

Members of the branch are preparing 
and arranging programmes for the com- 
ing Hui Peka to be held on the 24th of 
next month. 

ROTORUA BRANCH 
By Rang] Davie-s 
On October 1st Elder Anderson was 
admitted to the King George Public Hos- 
pital to undergo an operation for appen- 

dlcitls. 



On October 3rd, the Saints travelled by 
special bus to the Wanganui Hui Pariha. 

On the 6th of October President and 
Sister Halversen, and Sister Long and 
Elder Johnson honoured us with a visit. 
During this visit, Brother Dialton Tawa 
was honourably released from his mis- 
sionary duties. The Saints here say 
"Thanks for your good work and Kia 
Kaha Tonu." 

The Saints of the branch gave a fare- 
well social in honour of Brother Dialton 
Tawa on th 9th of October, and presented 
a gift from all in recognition of his 
humble and very good work during his 
mission. 

We were pleased with the visit of 
Brother O. C. Ormsby, District Sunday 
School Superintendent, and his family on 
the 12th of October. 

Brother Ottley Hamon decided to be a 
permanent member of the branch and has 
secured a home on the lake side. 

Our Branch President, Bro. Davies, 
suffered with a serious heart attack but 
has now recovered from his illness. 

We're happy to report all the Saints in 
good health, and working hard in pre- 
paration for the Gold and Green Ball, 
Children's Christmas Party, and other 
activities to take place in December. 

CHRISTCHURCH 
By Noel Walker 

On the 25th of October, the Annual 
District Conference was held in Christ- 
church. The first session of the confer- 
ence held on Saturday afternoon was a 
missionary meeting conducted by Presi- 
dent Halversen. Reports were given by 
the Elders from each district and a gen- 
eral discussion followed. 

I would like to especially thank Sister 
Harvey who placed her home at the dis- 
posal of the Elders for this meeting, also 
for her untiring efforts in catering for 
the large number of Saints and friends 
who frequented her home during that 
period. 

On Saturday night a grand get-together 
was held in which we all renewed old ac- 
quaintances with Elders and Saints that 
we had long been separated from. Sister 
Halversen was the only speaker and ex- 
pressed her deep regret that the South 
Island Branches were minus a Primary 
Department but we feel sure that in time 
to come that such a department will In- 
forthcoming. 

The programme for the evening was in 
the capable hands of the Dunedin M.I. A. 
who really worked well to give us a very 

entertaining evening, This was in the 
form of M.I A. Bongs and a community 
son-.': session under the capable hand of 
Elder Green, Following this there were 
sketches and the programme was con- 
cluded with a (lance demonstration. The 

Sisters of our Christ church Branch then 
served a very tasty supper which was 

appreciate d i>y all. 

Our Rrsl session of the Sal. hat li wai 

one of baptisms which was witnessed bj 
approximately 46 persons, Those who 
entered the waters of baptism were Sitter 



382 



I I KARERE 



Tihema, 1947 



and Brother Barrett and their two daugh- 

■ tty and Thora from Dunedin, alto 

Sister Noeline Thomson of Christchurch. 

, r% fee w as most impressfc e be- 
cause <>f the sincerity of all who were 
present. We <lo sim-erely welcome these 

live new Saints into th. Church ami know- 
that their lives shall be greatly blessed 
hv the wonderful step that they have 
taken. 

Following the Baptismal Service the 
meetings for Conference were fully in- 
augurated, and the members who were 
baptised were conflrmd into the Church. 

Our main speaker in this service was 
President Halversen. who gave U 

it words of instruction. Thora 
. aged 12, also gave a very excel- 
lent talk on prayer. 

An excellent quartette consisting of 
Sister Halversen. Elder Green, Elder 
Ol-, ;i. and Elder McMurray sane beauti- 
fully in the afternoon meeting. A final 
session in the evening brought this ser- 
ies of meetings to a (dose. A wonderful 
time was had by all, and it is wit! 
anticipation that we await a repetition 
of such an eventful occasion. 

Many thanks to the Sisters and Elders 
Olsen and Allen for the many hours of 
conscientious work that they so willingly 
gave to make this conference a success. 



JUDEA BRANCH 
By Joe Kohu 

On October 7th, twin sons were born 
to Bro. and Sis. John Kohu and were 
blessed Paul and Peter respectively. 

On October 15th Brother Knap Kohu, 
aped 18 years, son of Brother and Sis- 
ter Charles Kohu passed away after a 
few weeks illness in the Tauranpra Hos- 
pital. Many people from far and near 
attended the tanpri, and on October 18th 
a very impressive funeral was held in 
the Judea Chapel with Brother James 
Kohu in chsrpre. Principal speakers were 
Brother Charlie Pearson, Mr. Read and 
Mr. Stacey teachers at the Tauranpra 
College). Knap Kohu was gifted in ath- 
rugby and as a student won the 
admiration of his fellow mates. His 
friendly manners and his genteel deport- 
ment caused the teachers and pupils of 
the college to respect him. Perhaps it 
was because of these characteristics, that 
50 pupils and six teachers attended the 
funeral services to pay their homage. 
Beautiful wreaths, bouquets, and letters 
of sympathy were received by the be- 
reaved family. 

Brother Georpre Watene of the District 
Presidency paid us a short visit on the 
25th of October. His hints and instruc- 
tions were most encouraging. 

The following visitors were welcomed 
to our branch during the month : Sister 
Richards of the Waihi Branch, Sister 
Enoka of the Wairarapa. District, and 
Bro. Alfred Tarawa of the Rangitoto 
Branch. 

Plans are under way for a big Hui 
Pariha to be held in Kiri Kiri. The date 
is yet to be announced. 



WAIKATO DISTRICT 

By Elder Jack E. Judkins 

The Hoe-o-Tainul Branch have started 

a Primary, being held at the Wait] Pa, 

under the direction of Sis. Ta'ngihaere 

Paki. 

A Sunday School w:i- tail I in the 

iwhai Branch at Rial 
M.-iihi aa Superintendent and Niho 
Rangiawha 1st counsellor. 

From Manunui we have two advance- 
ments in the Prie ih I: Paul Osborne to 

teacher and Leonard W. S. Osbon 

priest. 

Proud pan-tits this month are: Bro. 
and Sis. Harry Puke, a baby girl; and 
Pro. and Sis. Pehi Tarawhiti, n baby boy. 

Babies that have been blessed are: 
Pearl Hauata Paki, daughter of Pro and 
Sis. Tanuihacre Paki; Diana I). Miller, 
daughter of Bro. and Sis. Tahi Arona 
Miller: George Te Whio Silbery and " • a 
Maraia Silbery, son and daughter of Bro. 
and Sis. Mau Silbery. 

We wish to extend a welcome to Pro. 
and Sis. Runi Newton now residi 
Taupiri. 

Elder Albert C. Crand. I 
transferred to Hamilton, while Elder Glen 
A. Horspool has been moved to Huntly. 

The M.I. A. softball teams, both boys 
ami girls, have been started in Huntly 
with a fine turnout. Bing Hounui is 
president of the boys' club, while Kitty 
Kirkwood is president of the girls' club. 

Under the direction of the Huntly 
Branch Presidency a Hui Peka was held 
on October 26. All the meetings of tie 
Hui were enjoyed by everyone. Visiting 
members to the branch were Saint 
the Hoe-o-Tainui Branch, Hamilton 
Branch and Manunui Branch. We v. ; sh 
to thank everyone for supporting the Hui 
Peka. 

MAROMAKU BRANCH 
By Norma Mason 

We were honoured at our Hui Pel. a 
held on October 12th with having Presi- 
dent Halversen with US alonp; with a 
number of elders. The Primary and 
Mutual furnished a fine programme on 
Saturday night. Priesthood and Relief 
Society Sunday morning, Sunday School, 
and the general meeting in the after- 
noon. Bro. Leslie Going and Donald 
Mason were advanced to the office of 
priest during the hui. 

On Sunday 19th October, we were very 
honoured to have Sis. Lonpr, the Mission 
M.I. A. president, spend a Sunday in our 
branch. 

We were recently honoured with a visit 
from Elders Peterson and Nebeker who 
have been on the sick list for a short 
time. 

We are very pleased with the reports 
we have had of the work our missionary 
Elder Stanley Hay is doing in the Wanga- 
nui District. 

We are bringing our M.I A. to a close 
with a dance and social evening on Tues- 
day night, 10th November, and hope to 
have a fine evening. 



Tihema, 1947 



TE KARERE 



383 



TAMAKI BRANCH 
By W. Harris 

Sis. Maraea Manihera who recently re- 
turned from Kaikohe is now Sis. Chase. 
The wedding took place on October 31st. 
Congratulations ! 

We wish to welcome home Sis. Rachael 
Kewene of the Mangere Branch. 

In order to function more fully in the 
activities of the priesthood, it has been 
decided by the branch presidency that 
meetings be held each Saturday morning 
at 9.00 a.m. 

We enjoyed the visit of our district 
elders, kia ora korua Elder Parsons and 
Elder Larkins. Hope to see you again 
soon. 

Sis. Turama Meha has been discharged 
from the hospital. Welcome home! Sis. 
Una and Rewa Moeha Raree have been 
transferred to a Wanganui hospital, and 
Bro. Howard Meha is at the Pukeora 
Sanitorium. We wish them all a^speedy 
recovery to good health. 

Mary Whaanga, wife of Bro. Davis 
Mihaere was baptized by Elder Larkins 
and confirmed by Elder Parsons. 

NUHAKA BRANCH 
By Polly Irwin 

Bro. Rangi Greening was set apart as 
teacher in the Melchizedek priesthood by 
Bro. Eru TeNgaio, not ordained elder as 
previously reported. His office as elder 
has been for a number of years. 

October 3rd a party of 35 left for the 
Wanganui Hui Pariha. All who took the 
trip commented on its great success. 
From the Gold and Green Ball till the 
final Sunday evening church service, the 
meetings and activities were enjoved by 
all. 

The 1947 M.I.A. presidency was hon- 
ourably released for the season and al- 
ready Bro. Albert Whaanga has been set 
apart for Y. M.M.I. A. president for next 
season. 

The Nuhaka Choir and M.I.A. rendered 
items for a concert held in Wairoa. The 
choir sang beautifully. 

Bro. Mathew Mataira and Bro. Paul 
Whaanga have been set apart as council- 
lors to Bro. Rangi Greening in the Dis- 
trict Y.M. M.I.A. Board. They have vis- 
ited Kaiuku and Wairoa branches. 

AUCKLAND BRANCH 
By Connie Horlock 

On October 5th, Bro. Geoffery Kelcher 
was ordained a deacon by Elder Young, 
and Bro. Bruce Douglas a priest bv Elder 
Jones. 

A lovely wedding took place here on 
October 11 when Bro. Perrott presided at 
the wedding of Sis. Jean Bratton .if T, 
Kuiti and Stanley Gordon Wilson from 
Wellington. 

Successful cottage meetings have again 
been held at the home of Bro. rind Sis 
Albert Ottley. 

Mutual had ils final meeting for pear 
Noveml.er 4th will. B special activity 



night, very much enjoyed by all. "Fire- 
side Chats" have also "gone into recess" 
for the summer months. 

We welcome back into our midst from 
Tauranga, Sis. Ada Ormsby, who is now 
helping in the mission home. 

Elder Poulsen from Gisborne is also 
back with us for a while too. 

MANAWATU DISTRICT 
By Amiria Katene 

Many Saints from the Porirua Branch, 
accompanied by Elders Leavitt and Niel- 
son, attended the Putiki Hui Pariha. 
They arrived for the M.I.A. Gold and 
Green Ball which was immensely enjoyed 
by all. The trip was very enjoyable and 
the report of the hui, a most inspirational 
one. 

A "get-together" evening was held by 
Bro. James Elkington at his home. He 
entertained sixteen members of the boys' 
Sunday School group. 

The Relief Society has been reorgan- 
ised as follows: president, Sis. Edna Day- 
mond ; 1st counsellor, Esther Elkington; 
2nd counsellor, Eilein Rene l secretary, 
Sis. Lea Elkington. 

A son has been born to Bro. and Sis. 
Manuhiri Soloman. 

A young children's Maori Club has been 
formed in Porirua under the name of 
"The Ngatitoa Rangitahi Club." The 
purpose being to encourage the youth to 
maintain Maori culture. 

Bro. and Sis. Ru Tarawhiti have now- 
taken up residence in Wellington. 

WELLINGTON BRANCH 
By Fay Loader 

Cottage meetings are now being held 
every Tuesday and everyone is very in- 
terested. 

Elder Cordery is now out of isolation 
and has been transferred to the Public 
Hospital, his health is very much im- 
proved. 

During the basketball competitions we 
had the pleasure of seeing Elder Lloyd 
from Nelson, and Elders Wardell and 
Hale from Gisborne. 

Two welcome additions to our branch 
are Christina Enoka and Emily Papanui. 

Softball has started in Wellington and 
the M.I.A. have both a men's and girls' 
team participating. 

Another visitor to Wellington was 
President Halversen, he met with the 
Elders and held a testimony meeting. 

The following officers have been set 
apart in the Relief Society: president. Sis. 
Domney, set apart by Elder Domnoy ; sec- 
retary, Sis. Stinson Snr., set apart l>y 
Elder Hawkins; 1st counsellor. Sis. Stin- 
son Jnr., set apart by A. "C. Stinson. 

HAMILTON BRANCH 

My Floyd Wat. ne 

This year a Welfare Project has l.een 

instituted in the Hamilton Branch on a 

three-acre piece of land. Planting hai 
already started, 






TE KARERE 



Tihcma, 1 ( M7 



Elders Peterson and Honpool have 

done wonderful work for this branch. We 

regret to say that Skiers Honpool has 
ranaferred to the Waikato District. 
:. our Loss ii someone else's gain. 

\\ . wish to thank Sisters Lour and 
for their assistance at our 
Gold and Green Ball. 

President Halversen has paid as occas- 
ional visits which are appreciate very 
much. 

MATARAUA BRANCH 
By I. G. Joyce 

The afataraua Branch Saints witnessed 
another sad occasion when Sis. Polly 
Wihongi passed away on the 10th of 
October. This sister was highly respected 
and praised as an excellent worker in the 
afataraua Primary Organisation. Bro. 
Iwingaro Wihongi wishes to thank all 
those rood Saints and others who will- 
ingly rave a much appreciated Bupport, 
and a special thanks to Doctor Paewai 
and the Elders. 

Sis. Hapera Wihongi is at present very 
ill with her youngest daughter. Mama. 

All the Saints of the neighbouring 
branches express their deepest sympathy 
with Bro. and Sis. Wihongi in their sad 
bereavement. 

WAIRARAPA BRANCH 
By Raiha Kawana 

We are glad to report the marriage of 
Hune Te Maari to Rose Bush, both of 
Pirinoa. The wedding took place at the 
residence of Bro. and Sis. Kawana. The 
ceremony was performed by Elder French. 

The Hiona Relief Society are now 
working diligently in their sewing and in 
their lesson work. 

The second Tuesday of the month our 
M.I. A. held a social evening for the clos- 
ing of the season. 

On October 30th the Relief Society 
held their social evening, it being the 
5th week in the month, which was a very 
fine programme. 

We are sorry to announce that the 
baby of Heimah Matenga died and was 
buried on October 29 by Elder French. 

We were fortunate, recently, to have 
President Halversen visit us for a short 
time. We were sorry to see him leave 
so soon. 

On November 2nd a baby was born to 
Bro. and Sis. Te Rito Haiata, it was 
blessed by Elder Pitcher. 

MANGAMUKA BRANCH 
By Teakiri Otene 
We are glad to announce the newly- 
appointed officers of the Mangamuka 
Branch. Sunday School: president, Bro. 



Nopera Otene: i»t counsellor, Pro. Nga- 
kete Otene; 2nd counsellor. I'.io. Robert 
Stevens; secretary, Bis Ngohe-ngobe 
otene; chorister, Sis. Rakeitj Tewini; 
Ella WaftaJ stei ens; teaeh- 

\:iki Otene Otene. Si>. Teao 
Karere Stevens. Sis. Violet Karanga Har- 
ris, sis. afahuri Paikarahe otene. 

We have been honoured by a visit from 

Elders Chapman, Wing, and Pro. and 
Sis. Hohepa Heperi, Pro. George Bandell, 

and Pro. Hemi Khofc 

Pro. Robert Steven* has recently re- 
from the hospital and is now en- 
joying good health. 

WANGANUI BRANCH 
By the Elders 
her :{. a very successful Gold and 

Ball was held in the Carlton dame 
hall. Sis. Caroline Manu of Manaia was 
crowned Queen of the Ball by Mr. Rod- 
gers the Mayor of Wanganui. Her at- 
tendants were Yvonne Edwards and Kore 
Mete-Kingi of Wanganui. The setting 
was a beautiful cake commemorating the 
centenary of the pioneers entering Salt 
Lake. Later in the evening £25 was 
given in aid of the "Food for Britain" 
campaign. Of special interest to all who 
attended was the M.I. A. waltz demon- 
strated by the combined Heretaunga and 
Korongata M.I.A's. Thanks folks for 
coming along and making the ball a suc- 
cess. Especially Biddy Richards of 
Auckland. We don't know what we 
would have done without you. 

On the 4th and 5th were days which 
will also be long remembered by the 
people of Wanganui During those days 
the first Hui Pariha to take place in 
Wanganui was held in the Putiki Pa. The 
Elders and Saints of the Taranaki Dis- 
trict wish to thank you all for your sup- 
port and co-operation in demonstrating 
the ideals and beliefs of the Mormon 
people. Your efforts were not in vain. 

Programmes were rendered by the 
Primary and Mutuals on Saturday re- 
spectively. On Sunday many fine ser- 
mons and speeches were delivered to in- 
spire all who attended. 

Elder Dale is to be congratulated and 
thanked for the fine climax to the hui by 
putting on for us his fine pageant. Our 
special thanks are also due to Bro. Dav- 
ies and Bro. Percy Hill for the great 
amount of work they did. Bro. Chase 
also comes in for special praise. Our 
thanks and gratitude to the Nuhaka, 
Porirua and Korongata-Heretaunga Choirs 
for the very inspirational music which 
they rendered. Thank you Sis. Halver- 
sen for your help, we were honoured to 
have you and President Halversen to all 
our activities. We would like to thank 
you all personally if space permitted. 



HUI PARIHA AT MADSEN 
Kei te karanga nga hunga tapu o te takiwa o Wairau kia huihtti 
nga hunga tapu me nga hoa aroha o te mihana katoa ki Mad sen, 
French Pass a te wiki tuatahi o te tau hou, te 3 me te 4 o nga ra o 
Hanuere. 



Christmas in the Bible 

What shall we do on Christmas Eve? What shall we do 
when the fire blazes high upon the hearth and candles flame 
in the window? Beyond that window, in the darkness, stars 
line the black arch of night. Perhaps, far away or near at 
hand, in the hills, modern shepherds watch their flocks by 
night. And here we are at home on Christmas Eve thinking 
about these things. There is no better way to enjoy this 
evening than to spend it reading the story of Christmas as 
it is written in the beautiful words of the Bible. Let these 
words be read aloud and pondered again, for there is need 
of their serenity and comfort — a great need for their stead- 
fast message of hope: 

Xow when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judea in the days 
of Herod the king, behold, there came wise men from the east to 
Jerusalem, saying, where is he that is born King of the Jews? for 
we have seen his star in the east, and are come to worship him. 
(Matt. 2:1-2.) 

These are the words of St. Matthew, telling the wonder- 
ful stoiw of the first Christmas. And the wise men, near the 
end of their journey, when they had conferred with Herod in 
Jerusalem, "Departed : and, lo, the star, which they saw in 
the east, went before them till it came and stood over where 
the young child was." 

The story continues, and we can almost see the starlight 
upon the hill road to Bethlehem, the tall camels silhouetted 
against the night, the city walls light with splendour. 

It is Luke who gives the exquisite description of the shepherds : 

And there were in the same country shepherds abiding in the 
field, keeping watch over their flocks by night. (Luke 2.8.) 

Above the desert and the Dead Sea. above the desolate 
wilderness, safe in the coves of the hills, these shepherds 
watched their flocks, careful that no lamb wandered into the 
ravines, careful that no ewe escaped from the wall> of the 
fold. Peaceful were the shepherds and the sheep upon the 
dark hills. 

And lo, the angel of the Lord came upon them, and the glory of 
the Lord shone round about them, and they were sore afraid. And 
the angel said unto them. Fear not: for, behold, I bring you tidings 
of great joy, which shall be to all people. Fof unto you is born this 
day, in the city of David, a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord. < Luke 
2:9-11.) 

A message for all the world. Christmas as the Bible tells 
the story! There is no substitute for these words. Nothing 
can take their place. Before the waning of this Christmas 
Eve, read this message of the four gospels. The Christmas 
spirit will come to you across the gulf of time, across the 
interval of centuries, and there will be no boundaries of time 
or space. Christmas will be yours! /'/'e 



& 



yalistinian Smm 

I have not seen the mads of Bethlehem 

That wind upon the hill ; 
I have not seen the stars shine there 

hi radiance white and still. 

I have not seen the lights of Nazareth 

Along a quiet street. 
Nor any step of twilight come 

With grey and silent feet. 

Nor have Jerusalem's ancient walls 

Been opened for my sight 
Nor view of storied temples 

That etch the purple night. 

And yet within these cycled years 
We Still must watch and wait 

Beneath a flaming star to see 
The shepherds at the gate. 

These are hut word>- repeated names — 
And yet the world shall come to them- 

Jerusalem where Jesus walked, 
Nazareth and Bethlehem. 

— By Vesta P. Crawford.